2. Merlin, Help Me

2003 Normal 2003 1 1 2003-07-14T18:51:00Z 2003-07-14T18:52:00Z 1 3296 17799 148 42 21053 10.2625 21 MicrosoftInternetExplorer4

Title: Forever a Secret (01/?)
Author name: LittleWitch
Author email: littlewitch_br@hotmail.com
Category: Romance
Sub Category: Drama
Keywords: Harry Potter Hermione Granger H/Hr
Rating: PG-13
Spoilers: SS/PS, CoS, PoA, GoF
Summary: The Wizard World was a mysterious place -- full of secrets. Three years after the fall of the Dark Lord, darkness was still spreading over. A secret was held. A secret that was killing their souls. But they had to pay the price -- or else the rest of the world would. No matter what, it had to be forever a secret.
DISCLAIMER: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended.
Author notes: Thanks to Milagros, my beta friend, whose initial support was what made me go on with this fic ( Hope you are okay and things got better for you in real life). And a huge thanks to Jennifer who decided to join us in this crazy adventure. ( You are the fastest beta in the world and an incredible one either) These chapters are dedicated to you two. Thanks.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chapter 1: Merlin, Help Me.

There was a knock on the door.

"Come in," echoed Hermione's voice.

She was sitting at her desk. However, instead of facing the large desk full of quills, parchments and old books, she had her back to it. In fact, she was staring at the view from the large windows of her office at The Wizard Institute of Research, or WIR for short.

Hermione had been working at the WIR since she left Hogwarts. This had been her office since then. It wasn't much, really. The furniture was very simple and there were so many books that it looked like a small section of Hogwarts' library. There were no paintings on the walls, just shelves full of books and very odd bottles of potions with strange names on the labels. A cauldron was in one side of the room. While on the opposite side, there was no wall at all, just large windows coming down to the floor and up to the ceiling. Usually, those windows would hold no view because the red velvet curtains would be closed--and her office would be dark as ever, with a strange scent in the air and a hundred candles floating to bring light to the room.

With all that, Hermione's office seemed to be a sad place. There was not even a fireplace, so no one would disturb her in the middle of work. Work seemed to be the only thing done in that place. There was no laughter, no joy--just sadness, tears and more work.

The only thing that could faintly resemble happiness and, by the way, seemed completely out of place, was a single rose--a magical rose called a rainbow rose. No, it didn't have that name because it had a green petal, then a yellow one, then an orange and so on. It had that name because each of its white petals had a trace of the seven colours of the rainbow in very faint hues, which made it all more delicate.

The single rose was in a vase on the desk, lost between all those books.

"Hermione," called a blond girl, who apparently was the same age as Hermione, "you have been here all morning. Here, I brought you some coffee. Sugar free, as you like."

"Thanks, Dorothy. You can leave it on my desk."

Dorothy tried to find some free space on the desk, so she could put the coffee down. Finding none, she sighed in defeat. Then it finally hit her that there was something amiss with Hermione.

"First, Hermione was not working which must be some kind of miracle," Dorothy wondered. "Then -- she was staring at the window -For Harry Potter's Scar, the windows are open?!?!'

Placing the coffee on the top of a pillar of books that, by the looks of it, could collapse at any second, Dorothy turned behind the desk and stopped at Hermione's side. She glanced at Hermione, then at the window--then at Hermione, then at the window, until she could no longer hold her question. "Hermione, what are you doing?"

"Huh?" Hermione woke up from her daydream and looked up at her assistant. Smiling, she answered, "I'm just appreciating the view."

Once again, Dorothy glanced out the window and thought, "No. This is no different from the usual view; just blue sky and some clouds." After all, there was not much of a view when you worked in the WIR building, which happens to be a magical building located up in the sky.

"And what's so interesting in the view of clouds?" she asked Hermione.

Hermione laughed at her friend seeing the confused look on her face. "It's not the clouds themselves, it's what they represent, you know."

"Not really," Dorothy answered, still not understanding.

"Alright. Let me try to explain it to you. The thing is that these clouds mean that I'm in the middle of the sky."

Dorothy seemed more confused. "That's kind of obvious, don't you think?"

Hermione glared at her. "Let me finish, Dorothy. Do you have any idea of how scared of heights I am? A lot. And look at me. I work at a flying building in the middle of the sky. I have clouds as a window-view. I mean life sure plays tricks on us. It's almost cruel." Hermione stood up abruptly with a vivid gleam in her eyes. She started pacing and went on with her speech, "No, life is cruel. It is unfair. And it never turns out as you wish. "

Dorothy was in shock. She had no idea what Hermione was talking about. But one thing was sure, Hermione was stressed out.

"Hermione is everything, okay? If you are nervous about your presentation, don't be. You have been working on this project for two years. It's perfect. The council will approve and then...well, then you'll be working more to make all that stuff that you have on paper become reality."

"Don't worry, Dorothy. I'm not nervous at all about this. Ok, maybe a little, but that's the least of my problems now. My life is in a complete mess, that's what my real problem is."

"Is there something that I can do to help you?"

"I don't think so. Unless you can turn back time."

"Sorry. No time-turner," Dorothy replied.

"Yeah I wish I still had mine, too."

There was another knock on the door but this time, before Hermione could call the person in, Sirius Black's head appeared in the doorway

"May I come in?" he asked, although he was already in.

"Ah, hello, Mr. Black."

"Hi, Dorothy. Hermione."

Hermione just nodded. Dorothy realised that the vivid gleam in Hermione's eyes changed into a very cold glare. And the target of that glare was none other than Sirius Black, the not so old and still very charming godfather of The Boy Who Lived. Dorothy couldn't stop herself as she blushed at that last thought.

"Dorothy, could you excuse us for a moment?" asked Hermione.

"Oh, Sure. I'm meeting Mitzrael for lunch. Do you want anything?"

"No, thanks. I'm not hungry."

"Okay. See you later. Bye, Mr. Black." Dorothy smiled at him.

Sirius smiled back. "Bye, Dorothy."

As soon as Dorothy closed the door behind her, she could hear the loud noise of something breaking.

****************

"Hermione! What's that for? Are you trying to kill me? What have I done?" Sirius yelled as he looked at his back to see the shattered pieces of the vase that just a second before almost hit him.

The rainbow rose was forgotten on the floor.

"You know very well what you did, Sirius!" Hermione yelled back.

"If it's about last night..."

"Of course it's about last night. You and ...You and Snape took Harry to the Three Broomsticks. Great Wizards!!! I can't even conjure up the image of the three of you drinking together in my mind. I can't think of Snape getting drunk with you and Harry of all the wizards. It's so bizarre."

"Actually, Severus wasn't drinking, just complaining." Sirius smiled as the thought of an annoyed Snape crossed his mind.

"Oh, great. Why didn't you say it before? Now I'm relieved. Come on, Sirius. What were the two of you thinking? Oh, right, you weren't thinking. In fact, you never think about the consequences, do you, Sirius? When are going to grow up? You know that Harry is not supposed to drink too much. It could have some dangerous side effects on the Spell, and you know very well what could have happened. You know all this and still you took him there. You are supposed to be his godfather, to take care of him, but you aren't doing that, are you?"

"Ok, that's enough." He stepped closer to her and started to scream while putting his finger in front of her face, "Now, you listen to me, Hermione. I know very well that Harry is my responsibility. And I know that I took some risks last night that I shouldn't have, but I had to. You didn't see him when he arrived at the Order last night. I guess that he went there because he didn't think that he would find anyone there. Do you know what I saw last night when I looked into his eyes? I saw a little boy locked in a cupboard below the stairs. He was lost. He was lost because deep down I think that he knows, Hermione. He knows that everything is wrong. So yes, I took him to drink some butterbeers. Even if Snape had protested and although I had my own fears about what could happen. But I just wanted to ease some of that suffering that I saw in his eyes and," he said, then his voice softened, "it was just butterbeer, nothing stronger than that, Hermione." Sirius took her hand in his. "I do believe that if it weakens the spell it makes him stronger."

Hermione looked up and found Sirius' eyes, and then she sobbed. She let her tears flow, let all her pain come to the surface. "I'm sorry, Sirius."

"Shh...come here." He hugged her.

"I'm so sorry. So sorry...it's just that I can't stand it anymore, Sirius. I can't."

"It'll be Ok, Hermione. It'll be Ok."

"No, it won't. You know that it will never be. For as long as I live. For as long as he lives."

"What happened, Hermione? What really happened? This is not like you at all."

Hermione stepped back and wept her tears. "Harry's scar was glowing this morning."

"What??? But that can't be. Vold-" She could sense the panic in Sirius' voice.

Hermione suddenly raised her hand stopping his words. "Don't say His name. At least, not in my presence." Sighing, she looked down and her eyes ended up finding the rose. Slowly, she went to where the pieces of vase were and with a flick of her hand whispered, "Reparo Totalus." The vase was like new in an instant. She turned her attention back to Sirius. "You don't need to worry about that. It was not like the 'I'm burning, which means You-Know-Who is near'. It was more like, 'I'm glowing this deep green colour which means that there's something wrong with The Boy Who Lived -- so stay back'."

"Ah, that kind of glowing." Sirius frowned.

"Yeah, that kind. So I understand your good intentions about yesterday but we both know that Hell too is full of good intentions. I would appreciate it if the next time Harry is depressed or in a bad mood, you just let him in front of the Mirror of Erised. It would have less drastic consequences."

"I understand." There was something in his eyes that made her believe he did understand.

"I know you do." She gave him a weak smile and said, "Accio, rose." The rose came to her hands and Hermione stared at it for a long time. Closing her eyes and taking a deep breath, she put it back in the vase. "So, what brought you here in the first place? Aren't you supposed to be in an Order meeting or something like that? Harry left this morning after Hedwig appeared with an emergency note. I thought you would be there."

"I was. The meeting was over an hour ago."

"And?"

"And what?"

"Come on, Sirius. You just had an emergency meeting and after that you came straight to my office? Just say it. My day can't get worse at this point."

"Yeah, Harry told me about Ron's proposal."

"He did, didn't he? Isn't it funny that Harry thinks this is funny?"

"Well, you can't blame him. How many times has Ron proposed to you anyway?"

"I don't know. I stopped counting a long time ago. Let's put like this, if you count all the times Ginny and Harry have broken up and all the times Ron has proposed to me and I said no, we are winning by far, which means that he certainly has proposed a lot. I just wished he stop."

"He can't, he's Ron."

"Yes, I know, but...but you are changing the subject. What was the emergency about?"

"Huh...Ok. We have a problem."

"I'm listening," she said as she sat and calmly took the first sip of her coffee. "Ew, it's cold."

"There's a large amount of dark magic growing around the cemetery." Sirius words came in a rush.

"When you say cemetery --You mean that one?"

"Yup."

"Oh, God. Oh, Merlin. Great Wizards, Santa Claus or whoever is up there. Why me?" Exasperated, Hermione let her head fell on her desk.

"Sorry."

"You know what I really want now, Sirius? I want to open a book, you know, a thick one like these," she said pointing to the books or her desk. "Then I want to go inside this book, lose myself in its pages and then pray for someone to find the book, think it's too boring and close it and leave it on a shelf where no one is going to take it again."

"Hmm...Hermione, are you still with me here?" Sirius looked at her concerned.

Hermione grinned at him. "Ok. Sorry about that little trip inside Hermione's messed up mind. Where were we? Dark magic...Cemetery... Does anybody suspect anything?"

"I don't think so. Two members of the Order found out about a plan from the Dark Ones to try and bring Vold--I mean You-Know-Who back."

"Ah ha, if only they knew."

"I'm actually glad that they don't."

"Sure. But why are they trying to bring Him back? I mean they are doing fine without him or should I say doing bad. The Order of Phoenix, not to say the Ministry had less work when You-Know-Who was in power than they have now. Everybody knows that You-Know-Who had this little obsession with Harry. All the other dark wizards just stayed and watched. But now, there are dark activities everywhere, not only around Hogwarts. Now they just shout Avada Kedavra and then after you are already dead they ask if you are a Muggle. So why?"

Sirius didn't really have an answer for that but could always guess. "I guess it's some kind of status thing. We have the great Harry Potter. They want to have Lord Vol--"

Hermione cut him up, "Ok, right. I see your point. You don't have to say his name. So here is what we are going to do. First of all, you have to get Harry off this case. Send him on a mission to China for all I care."

"Hermione, I can't do that. Harry is the leader of the Order of the Phoenix now, remember? He is already at the head of the investigation. There's nothing I can do to stop him."

"You are right. Just one more reason why I should hate Albus Dumbledore."

Sirius glared at her.

"OK. OK. You don't need to give me that cold look. Let's forget this for now and concentrate at the task ahead. I'll see what I can do, OK? I will ask Draco."

"Malfoy??"

"Do you know any other Draco?"

"I just can't believe that you are still seeing this guy. He is a wanted criminal and he tried to kill you, Hermione. Twice."

"Oh, honestly, Sirius."

"I'm being honest. I don't trust Malfoy one bit."

"You are right, you shouldn't trust him. No one should." Hermione smiled innocently at Sirius.

"You are impossible, you know that. You see, if Harry and Ron find out about Malfoy..."

"Sirius, do you think that I'm that stupid?"

"Ok, but what if Malfoy try something stupid, like tries to kill you again."

"Oh, please. I'm the one who slapped him on the face in our third year and I'm the one who survived two attempts of murder. Don't you think that I can take care of myself?"

Sirius knew better than to try to persuade Hermione once she got her mind set. "Of course you can. You are Hermione Granger. The Girl Who No One Can Stop."

****************

"Ow. I'm so tired," said Hermione as she collapsed on her favourite armchair in front of the fire.

She felt his gentle touch as he let his hand rest on her shoulder.

"Bad day?" whispered Harry in her ear.

Hermione reached for his hand and took it before opening her eyes, just to lose her soul in his. Fighting back all her inner desires, she just smiled as she answered, "The worst. Yours?"

Harry smiled back and let go of her hand to sit at the armchair beside the one she was in. "Just the usual. Evil guys trying to conquer the world."

"Typical. Do you want to talk about it?"

Silence.

Hermione looked up at him and noticed his distant look. Sighing, she got up and stared at the picture hanging over the fireplace. The picture had none other than Harry, Ron and she smiling on the grounds of Hogwarts. She couldn't help noticing how she was smiling, truly smiling. That was something that she didn't do anymore. She wondered if Ron and Harry had realised how their smiles had changed, too.

She glanced at Harry and almost laughed at the situation. Harry didn't want to tell her what she already knew and she couldn't tell him that she already knew--that she knew so much more than him. She had been keeping so many secrets. Yes, she wanted to laugh. Laugh out of pure despair. She wanted to cry, cry out for her loss. The loss of that smile, that true smile that was no more. She couldn't and she wouldn't. Because there was a reason why she was put in Gryffindor ten years ago and that reason still remained.

Hermione kneeled before him and as her eyes met his again. All she wanted was to tell him that she was still there, that she would always be there for him. But she feared those exact words because once they had been the end of her. So she only said, "Harry...you know you can tell me. Just because I'm not in the Order anymore doesn't mean that I can't help when you need it."

Harry took a deep breath. "I know. But I also know you and how your mind works. I don't want to put you in danger again...just let me be sure of what I'm facing. I still need to put some pieces together...but I'll tell you. Not today, but eventually I will...I always do."

They smiled at each other.

"So, how about your big project?" asked Harry.

Hermione stood up abruptly and turned her back at him. "Well..."

"Hermione?" Harry was anxious for her reply.

She turned smiling. "The WIR Council approved it."

"What?? Hermione, that's amazing." Harry bolted up from his place and held Hermione up in his arms and the two of them were spinning in the middle of the living room.

Hermione was laughing with joy in his arms. She was in Heaven.

As Harry slowly stopped, he put her down then whispered, "You are amazing."

For Hermione, that was it. Who cared about the end of the world? She just needed one kiss. Just one little kiss.

"Honey, I'm home..."

"Aww!" Hermione screamed as Ron Weasley suddenly appeared in the fireplace. She quickly let go of Harry, who just welcomed his red-headed friend like nothing had happened. "Nothing happened, Hermione," she had to remind herself. "Of course Harry was acting naturally. He has no idea of your suicidal thoughts of kissing him."

And for the second time that night, Hermione Granger felt her feet leaving the floor. "Ronald Weasley, put me down!" she shouted.

Ron grinned at her. "Not before you give me my answer."

"Ron..."

"I guess it's no." Ron said as he glanced at Harry, who chuckling, nodded. "Damn, Hermione! You are really very stubborn. Just say what we know you are willing to, it's like this, 'Ron, I can't resist your charm anymore. You are just too good to be true. Yes, of course I'll marry you because I love you so much."

As Harry laughed at Ron's personification of a girl in love, Hermione rolled her eyes in annoyance.

"Ron, put me down, please." Ron frowned, but did as she asked. "Thank you. Now, how many times we had this conversation? I thought we were over this. You p--"

"Shh -- I know what you are going to say. Merlin knows how many times we've fought over this. Well, I guess we can say that Harry knows too, since he is usually in the audience. The truth is still the same. 'Mione, I love you." Hermione was about to protest but he stopped her and went on, "I know that you are going to say that it's not love; that it's some kind of crazy best friend obsession and I would gladly fight with you again because the whole Wizard World knows how we love to fight. However, can't we just do this tomorrow? I'm starving here, not to say tired...you know how much I hate that big Muggle flying thing."

"Okay. This can wait. But tomorrow..."

"Tomorrow I'm all yours, My 'Mione." Ron said and gave her a kiss on the cheek. He then turned and said, "So Harry..."

Hermione watched as Ron and Harry crossed the hall. As always, Ron was acting like he had spent a month away and not only twenty-four hours, asking Harry all the kind of nonsense questions one could ask. It looked like things had never changed.

"What? You and Ginny? Again?" she heard Ron ask loudly.

But looks could deceive.

"Hermione. Aren't you coming?"

Everything had changed.

"Oh, Merlin, help me," Hermione whispered to herself as she followed the two young wizards who she knew loved her.

3. Let it Go

2003 Normal 2003 1 1 2003-07-14T18:52:00Z 2003-07-14T18:54:00Z 1 3146 16993 141 40 20099 10.2625 21 MicrosoftInternetExplorer4

Title: Forever a Secret (02)
Author name: LittleWitch
Author email: littlewitch_br@hotmail.com
Category: Romance
Sub Category: Drama
Keywords: Harry Potter Hermione Granger
Rating: PG-13
Spoilers: SS/PS, CoS, PoA, GoF
Summary: The Wizard World was a mysterious place -- full of secrets. Three years after the fall of the Dark Lord, darkness was still spreading over. A secret was held. A secret that was killing their souls. But they had to pay the price -- or else the rest of the world would. No matter what, it had to be forever a secret.
DISCLAIMER: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The lyric of the song that appear on this chapter isn’t mine. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The song is ‘Stigmatized’ by The Calling.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chapter 2 - Let it Go

"You are late, Granger. What was it this time? Did you have too much trouble stealing your boyfriend's invisibility cloak or should I say ex-boyfriend's?"

Hermione Granger's features slowly showed themselves as she took off the cloak.

"It's nice to see you too, Draco."

Yes, Hermione Granger was in a deserted and dark alley with the one and only Draco Malfoy. But no, it was not what you were thinking. Oh, people -- please -- Everybody knew that Hermione hated Draco, right? I mean, he was a true nightmare at Hogwarts and -- what about all the times that he called her Mudblood or the times he tried to kill her. No, there was a reasonable explanation for that meeting...let us just say that things were a little more complicated that they seemed... a lot more complicated...

"Don't call me like that." Draco was all in black what made it very difficult to distinguish his tall figure in the dark of the alley except for his pale face and hair and his blue eyes which held a coldness in them.

"Like what, Draco?" Hermione's tone was full of sarcasm.

"I'm warning you, Mudblood," Draco hissed at her.

"Oooh, now you've got me scared." She waved her hands and made a big scene, pretending to be really scared.

"You know what, Mudblood. I really miss the time when my only aim in life was kill you."

"Don't we all?" Hermione teased him.

"Ok, Granger. Just tell me what you want and spare us both the idea to stay in each other's presence longer than we already have."

"Charming as always, aren't you, Draco? But you have a good point there so let us be quick. The Dark Ones are trying to -- "

"Trying to bring Him back."

"How did you know?" Hermione asked surprised.

"Oh, please. What do you have me for? I'm a Malfoy," Draco said this with his usual 'I'm a Supreme Being' tone.

"Right, silly me, sometimes I forget that you are one of the bad guys--so you know what I want from you."

"Yeah, you want me to keep scar-faced out of it...for obvious reasons. But it won't be too easy this time. Potter is not stupid, I mean he is stupid but not that stupid and if he is already involved in the case..."

"Yeah, you are right but you have to figure out a way to stop him. You...just make your price, Ok? Whatever it is, I'll pay. Just stop Harry before it's," Hermione paused and for a split of second she seemed completely lost in thought, "before it's too late."

"Are you all right?" Draco asked as she leaned on the wall and closed her eyes, sighing deeply.

"Why?" Hermione looked up and caught his eyes fixed on her. He seemed...Draco Malfoy seemed concerned. That was impossible. "Do you really care?"

"No, of course not. Why should I?" he replied quickly--too quickly as he turned his back to her .

Hermione smiled. "I'm just tired, that's all," she said softly.

"Why don't you just let it go?" Malfoy whispered still not looking at her. "Why do you go on with this? You don't need to. You can cast a spell on yourself or ask Snape for a potion and then it'll be all over. It would all be over and you would be free to..."

"Shut up," Hermione yelled, which made Malfoy immediately turn to her again. He could tell by the look in her eyes that she was angry. Very angry. "Shut up. I don't want to hear any of this. You...Who do you think you are? What gives you the right to...you don't know a thing about me or him or lo- "

"Love?" he whispered.

Silence.

Maybe it was something in the way he said it. Maybe it was something in the way he was looking at her. Maybe it was something in the way he stepped close to her when he said it. Maybe it was something in the way his eyes shined with sorrow. Maybe, just maybe.

"Yes, love," she whispered back.

"My father once told me that love is just a weakness and that's all."

"Your father was a Death Eater."

"Me too." He looked down. "You should go."

"I...I'll be in touch, Ok?"

"Sure," was his vague answer.

Hermione shook off and turned to go but something made her turn back to him one more time. "Oh, and Draco?"

"What?" he asked a little annoyed.

"Thanks." She smiled at him and put on the cloak, disappearing from his sight.

Draco stayed there, a blank expression on his face, looking at the empty darkness around him and hearing her steps until he couldn't hear her anymore. "You're welcome, Hermione," he whispered as he went the other way around.

****************

She Apparated back into Harry's room. As she put his invisibility cloak back to its right place, careful not to wake him up, Draco's words played in her mind. Why don't you just let it go?

If I give up on you I give up on me

If we fight what's true, will you ever be

Even God himself and the faith I knew

Shouldn't hold me back, shouldn't keep me from you

Looking at Harry, who was sound sleep on his bed, the answer came to her immediately. She couldn't let it go because she loved him so much. She always had. And always would. And no spell or potion could erase it. She didn't want it erased. She wanted it back. She wanted her life back. She wanted him.

Draco said that would all be over, but she knew that it would never be over because deep down she still had hope, she still believed. And no Dumbledore or anyone that mattered could change her mind. "It's fate, destiny, Hermione. There's nothing that we can do about it. You just have to accept it." That had been Dumbledore words. And she hated him for it. How could she accept it? She never believed in Divination in the first place. What did a bunch of centaurs know? Who cared about what the stars said? Screw destiny because if there was really one she was going to rewrite theirs. She would find a way. She always got the answers. This time would be no different. She would...

Tease me, by holding out your hand

Then leave me, or take me as I am

And live our lives, stigmatized

She sighed. She stepped closer to him. She needed to touch him. To feel him. Her fingers were on their way to caress his face, to play with his hair. "Stay away from him," Dumbledore's words echoed on her mind. The same words spoken three years ago-- Graduation Day.

She stepped back. What was she doing? She couldn't touch him. She couldn't feel him.

With a pop, she Apparated into her own bedroom, where she collapsed in tears.

I can feel the blood rushing through my veins

When I hear your voice, driving me insane

Hour after hour day after day

Every lonely night that I sit and pray

She couldn't let it go either.

****************

As soon as Harry Potter heard a pop, he opened his green eyes. Sighing, he sat up, rubbed his eyes and reached for his glasses.

We live our lives on different sides,

But we keep together you and I

Just live our lives, stigmatized

"Hermione..." He whispered in the darkness.

We'll live our lives, we'll takes the punches every day

We'll live our lives I know we're gonna find our way

Yes, Harry Potter was awake, had been through the night. He heard when Hermione returned to his room and took the invisibility cloak as he pretended to be sleeping, he heard when she came back and he pretended still.

And that wasn't the first time.

If not for the complete darkness of the room she could have seen Harry's eyes showing a lot of emotions in a flash. Sadness, concern, confusion.

"What are you hiding, Hermione? What are you hiding from me? Where do you go? Who you see? Why, Hermione? Why does it hurt so much to know that you can't trust in me? What is happening? Why can't you talk with me, like you always do? And when , when are these strange feelings going to pass? These feelings which freeze me up, that break something inside, that get me lost, that make me afraid of your secrets."

I believe in you

Even if no one understands

I believe in you, and I don't really give a damn

If we're stigmatized

We live our lives on different sides,

But we keep together you and I

We live our lives on different sides,

***********************************

"Ron, wake up. Hey, mate, wake up."

"Hmm...Harry..no..not now...let me sleep." Ron rolled in his bed.

"I need to talk to you."

Ron glanced at the clock beside his bed, which appeared to be just like a Muggle digital alarm clock, but instead of showing the time it showed in red letters the phrase 'Too early for a Weasley to wake up'. Ron groaned and grumbled.

"No, Ron. I really need to talk to you," said Harry, while pushing Ron's covers off.

There was an urgency in Harry's voice so Ron decided to listen.

"OK.OK. I'm up. What is it?" Ron asked, sitting up.

Harry sat beside his friend and sighed. "She did it again."

"Who did what, Harry?"

"Hermione," he whispered.

"Hermione? What about her?" Ron yawned.

"Shetookmyinvisibilitycloakandleftinthemiddleofthenight." Harry spoke in a rush and closed his eyes, biting his lower lip in apprehension, waiting for his friend's bombastic reaction. Because if there was one thing that Harry Potter had learned in ten years of friendship, it was that Ron's first reaction, whenever the matter was Hermione, was very...well...very loud.

Silence.

More silence.

Eventually, Harry opened his eyes and risked a glance at his friend. Ron seemed confused. Maybe he hadn't understood what he had said. Harry was about to speak again when Ron eyes suddenly grew wide in realization.

"She left?!!" Ron screamed. He stood up and started to pace. "To where? What happened? Oh, Merlin, we need to call the Ministry, the Aurous, the Order...Wait what do you mean with she did it again? Harry, what is going on here? Where is Hermione?"

Harry stood in front of his friend. "Ron, calm down. She's back already, Ok?"

"Oh..." Ron nodded and got quiet but his face showed only more confusion. "She is back already?"

"Yeah, and keep quiet or she is going to hear us."

"Back from where?"

"I don't know."

"What do you mean with 'I don't know'. Didn't you follow her?"

"She was using an invisibility cloak, Ron."

"Oh, right....so, this isn't the first time?"

"No. About a month ago, I had a dream or a nightmare--I don't really remember what it was about--but I woke up with an uneasy feeling and I couldn't get myself to sleep again so I was just lying awake on my bed when I heard a noise. It was Hermione. I pretended like I was sleeping while she put my cloak on and disappeared. That was the first time that I discovered it and at the time, I thought nothing about it. 'She would tell me in the morning,' I thought to myself. -- But she didn't--and since then I have caught her other times doing the same exact ritual but never got myself to stop her, to ask her what she was doing. I just pretended to be sleeping still; thinking to myself that it was nothing, that she was Hermione after all and so she would tell me everything in the morning, but she never did and that's when I began to realize that she never would and that time I first saw her was probably not the first time she did it. I started asking myself how many times before had she done it, for how long she has been doing it, what are the secrets she is hiding from us. I know that I could have put some kind of charm on the cloak, that there were a thousand ways that I could have used to follow her but I...I guessed I was...am afraid of the answer...Ron? Ron?"

The red head was lost in thoughts, trying to manage all this information and...

"Do you think she is having an affair?"

"What?" Harry couldn't believe in his own ears.

"An affair, Harry. Sure, that explains a lot of things. That's why she doesn't want to marry me or even date me for that matter. She has someone else. She always had. And she has been seeing him all this time, meeting him in the middle of the night, using your invisibility cloak to go meet her secret lover."

"Ron, I don't think that is it. Why would Hermione be hiding that from us? Don't you think that is something that she could easily share with us?"

"Harry, do we live in the same world? Because after what you have just said, I guess we don't. We are talking about Hermione here. My Mione. Our best friend since we were eleven, who happens to be the woman I love. Of course she didn't tell us about it, she knows perfectly well that I would kill the bastard! I would hex him and torture him for having the courage to touch, to even come close to my Mione!!!"

"Ron, stop yelling, she's going to hear you. And you are not being rational here. Can you just listen--"

"Do you think it's Sirius?"

Harry stared at his friend as if he had grown a second head. "Wh-What? Have you lost your mind? You can't be serious."

"No. I'm really serious about Sirius. How could you be so stupid, Ronald Weasley? It was there all the time. Right in front of you. The way they look at each other..."

"What about the way they look at each other?" asked a still shocked Harry.

"Oh, come on, Harry. Don't tell me that you never noticed."

"Noticed what?"

"Have you never noticed? It happens all the time. Parties, reunions, informal meetings, they could be talking to each other or just listening to others and then--Bang. They exchange that 'we know something that you don't' look. I always wondered what was that about. Now I know. That stupid dog is trying to steal my little cat. Oh, but this won't stay like this. I'm going to show him..."

Harry was almost losing his patience with Ron and his crazy theory. Almost.

"Shut up, will you? Now I want you to close your eyes and breathe." Ron stared at him with a suspicious look. "Just do as I say...Good. Now I want you to count with me one, two, up to ten...Yes, now. No, no, no, keep your eyes closed. Good now I want you to picture Hermione's smiling face...Very good, now keep this picture in mind and tell me, do you really believe that our sweet best friend and my loyal godfather are having a love affair behind our backs or do you think that you went mad, completely crazy and after that unbelievable story of love and betrayal that you created in that sick mind of yours, the only reason your friend, Harry Potter, is not sending you to Saint Mungo's to have some special treatment is because after all Harry Potter knows that half of this is his fault because he was the one who woke up his friend too early and at this time of the day Ronald Weasley's brain does not function, not that at other times it works properly."

"Ok. Ok. Stop. I guess you are right. I'm a crazy wizard who clearly needs all his hours of sleep...So do you think it's Snape?"

"Ron!"

"Just kidding." Ron smiled at Harry's angry face.

"There's nothing funny here, Ron. If Hermione is hiding something from us it's because it's bad, very bad. We always tell each other everything. There are no secrets between the three of us."

"You wish."

"What that's supposed to mean, Ron? Are you hiding something too?"

"Maybe...What about you? All right, you don't need to make that face. No, Harry I have no secrets. But I have two words for you, time turner."

Harry shook his head in negative. "The time turner was different, she couldn't tell us about it."

"Maybe she can't tell us about what she is doing now either."

"Which is a bad thing."

Ron nodded as he sat in the edge of his bed. "I agree with you but, come on, it's Hermione."

"I know it's Hermione. And she is probably the greatest witch ever and I know that she must have a good reason for doing whatever she is doing but..." Slowly, Harry made his way to the window.

"But?" Ron gazed intensively at Harry, waiting for his answer, and an old feeling passed through him when he saw the way Harry eyes were shining, like they used to when... Suddenly, Ron wanted to stand up and hex Harry or maybe beat him up in the traditional way... Hold on a second. Harry ...and Hermione? Noooo. How could he possibly think about that. It was impossible. Maybe Harry was right and he was becoming a little paranoid... But then why sometimes was he so sure that the impossible was possible--was real?

Staring at the blackness of the night, Harry sighed. "I'm worried about her, Ron."

Harry's words brought Ron back to reality and he grinned. "Me too. But she is just to....how can I say....too Hermione sometimes. I mean I've been trying to kiss the girl since our fifth year and still gotten nothing. What is her problem? The others girls actually beg me for some kisses."

"Maybe the problem is the other girls." Harry glared at Ron, seeming a little tired of it all.

"Don't start lecturing me again, Harry. I can wait for her forever and you know it, but you can't actually expect me to wait dead in the track. Please, I'm a wizard. I'm a man. I have some needs."

" I don't know, Ron."

"Hey, mate. It's going to be fine."

"Do you think we should tell her that we already know and ask her what is exactly that we already know?"

"Hell, no," Ron yelled.

"Shh...why not?" Harry stared at him.

"Because if she is hiding this from us, she could very well lie about it when asked. She would find another way to do whatever she was doing behind our backs and then we would never know the truth."

"So you think that we should..."

"Follow her."

"I don't like this." Harry shook his head.

"Trust me, Harry. It's the only way. We follow her and if she is snogging some kind of Greek god, perfect and handsome wizard, all we have to do is Avada Kedavra him."

Harry stared at Ron serious face and laughed. "Sure, ending the life of Hermione's lover is worth spending a life time in Azkaban."

"Of course it is, and I would be so happy about it that I would run nuts the moment I stepped in there."

"You are already nuts, Ronald Weasley -- Seriously now, I have some businesses to take care for the Order now and still have two classes to give in the afternoon. So I'll just be back tonight, that's why I need you to watch over her while I am away."

"Ok." Ron just shrugged then paused. "You know, that's weird."

"What?" Harry asked confused.

"Us? Watching over Hermione."

"Yeah, I know. Usually it's the other way around...that's what scared me, Ron. What if we don't know how? What if we fail her?"

Ron got up and went to Harry, who was again contemplating the night. "We won't. We'll find a way...stop worrying, Harry. You know, sometimes you worry so much about Hermione that it almost seems that you are the one who loves her."

Harry turned and his green eyes searched his friend's. "But I do love her, Ron."

Time froze.

Ronald Weasley couldn't speak.

Ronald Weasley couldn't think.

Ronald Weasley couldn't breath.

Ronald Weasley couldn't be.

"I just don't love her the same way you do."

Time was running again.

Ronald Weasley could speak.

Ronald Weasley could think.

Ronald Weasley could breath.

Ronald Weasley could be.

Ron laughed nervously, not knowing what to say. "Of course you don't," he finally said.

Harry smiled at his friend, clueless to the fact that for a second his best friend stopped living, and turned his attention back to the stars in the sky.

Ron's laughs faded as he stared at Harry's back and the glow in his eyes was replaced by a cold glare.

We're gonna live our lives

Gotta live our lives

We're gonna live our lives

Gonna live our lives, stigmatized.

4. Life and its little surprises

2003 Normal 2003 2 2 2003-07-14T18:55:00Z 2003-07-14T19:02:00Z 1 10054 54297 452 128 64223 10.2625 21 MicrosoftInternetExplorer4

Title: Forever a Secret (03/?)
Author name: LittleWitch
Author email: littlewitch_br@hotmail.com
Category: Romance
Sub Category: Angst
Keywords: Hermione Harry Ron Crookshanks Ginny
Rating: PG-13
Spoilers: SS/PS, CoS, PoA, GoF
Summary: The Wizard World was a mysterious place -- full of secrets. Three years after the fall of the Dark Lord, darkness was still spreading over. A secret was held. A secret that was killing their souls. But they had to pay the price -- or else the rest of the world would. No matter what, it had to be forever a secret.
DISCLAIMER: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The lyric of the song that appear on this chapter is not mine. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The song is 'I Will remember you' by Sarah McLachlan.
Author notes: This is dedicated to my beta, Jennifer(who had to read this chapter over and over again) and to Connie, Gil, Happy, Brenna, Lilahp, Kobe, El Mann and PhantomSoula.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chapter 3: Life and its little surprises

Hermione Granger had had a lot of surprises in her life. Some bad and some good. Some surprises had been like dreams coming true, others like nightmares personified. People could tell by her strong personality that she didn't quite like surprises. She liked to have all the answers, to have everything in perfect control, to know things before they happened so she would be prepared for the best or worst. That was why she didn't like surprises, because they surprised you.

But the thing was, on that day, life had saved some surprises for Hermione. Not good surprises. No, the man of her dreams wouldn't ask her to marry him, or even acknowledge his love for her for that matter. And, there was no sign that there would be peace all over the world; people were still dying because of the hungry and the violence. At least, her surprises were not bad either. No explosions in Diagon Alley, not a single note in the Daily Prophet about attacks of Death Eaters in the Muggle World -- and the most important of all -- no Dark Lord rising again, at least not yet.

What surprised Hermione today were very little things that would end up changing her daily routine and lead her back to her memories and her past; to her true history -- their true history.

It was all Ron's fault. Or maybe it was Harry's.

The fact was that her day had started in a surprising yet unsurprising kind of way.

Harry Potter had woken up Hermione Granger at four in the morning. Of course, she had woken up surprised, afraid even. Who wouldn't when woken up after only two hours of some insignificant sleep? Seeing Harry's eyes and hearing his voice first thing in the morning were always a good surprise ... and a bad one, too, if you you knew that he was just there to let you know that he was going to face some kind of danger.

So, yeah, that happened often. In the beginning, Harry would leave a note -- not wanting to wake Hermione or Ron. But for some very strange reason, Harry would find it impossible to leave without just seeing if Hermione was all right. So, he would come in her bedroom silently and leave the note on her desk and just watch her sleep for some seconds... maybe minutes. And for some even stranger reason -- that Harry couldn't even begin to formulate -- Hermione always woke up, no matter how silent he tried to be. So in the end he just gave up the whole note concept -- he just woke her up. Of course he had other options like: leave the note in the kitchen, in the sitting-room, in the bathroom or in any other room of their flat without waking her up, but he couldn't seem to be able to leave without seeing her, which was, for him, strange, irrational, and...and...and his head hurt a lot when he thought about that so he just stayed with the strange definition -- besides Hermione didn't seem to mind -- she would always smile and hug him, telling him to be careful.

As always, Harry Apparated to do Merlin Knows What But Hermione Would Soon Know Too -- because Sirius would probably tell her. Hermione couldn't go back to sleep because, as always, she was worried about Harry. Not to say that now there was the whole 'Let's Bring The Dark Lord Back' conspiracy. And she had also detected something strange in his eyes, there was something very amiss in the way he talked to her, like he wanted to tell her something that he knew he wasn't supposed to. And that...that really scared her. So, she just decided to get up already and do some research -- nothing surprising there -- until Crookshanks jumped in her lap.

Could it be all Crookshanks' fault?

"Crookshanks??" Hermione almost screamed out of surprise, while her cat fussed over her. "Yeah, yeah", she laughed. "I missed you, too." She took him in her arms and held him up so she was staring at his yellow eyes. "Now tell me -- Where have you been this time? I was rather worried, do you know that? A week, Crookshanks? You have been out for a whole week!"

Crookshanks was a very mysterious cat. Since Hermione could remember, he performed his annoying disappearing act. It had started when she was still at Hogwarts and she couldn't find her cat anywhere. But since she had graduated, Crookshanks' absences had increased -- he would be gone for days, weeks -- She blamed that on Ron though. Crookshanks probably didn't like the idea of living in the same space as her redheaded friend.

However, where her cat went when he was away, intrigued her profoundly. Once she cast a Summoning Charm to try to bring him back but it had no effect. "You know, someday I will find where you go and what you do when you just disappear like that. It's not fair that you know all my secrets and I don't know any of yours -- Oh, Crookshanks." She hugged him tightly, and placed him back on her lap so she could pet him. "You have no idea how bad things are going ...Oh, how I needed you these past days...How I need to just stay like this with you, telling you my problems, holding you -- ah, this peaceful moment when I can just be me -- That's right when I'm just Crookshanks' my-oh-knee-knee." She laughed. "Are you hungry? -- Of course you are..." Waving her wand and muttering a simple spell, Crookshanks' eyes shined with happiness at the sight of his meal.

Hermione smiled, content for what it seemed the first time in years. For a little moment, she was again that little Gryffindor girl playing with her cat in the common room. It would be a lie if someone said that she looked like a girl without any worries in her life because even in her past, she had a lot to worry about -- what with extra classes, time turners, the belief of a murderer godfather hunting one of her best friends, a mysterious Firebolt and problems between her beloved cat and her other best friend's pet ( if you could call that a pet). Of course, Hermione had a huge fight with her best friend because of that. They both just didn't understand, they weren't capable of seeing what Hermione had seen the first time she saw Crookshanks -- that glow in his eyes that told her that he would be hers forever -- but more than a pet-- he would be a loyal friend. That was why she defended him, she knew, just knew that her loyal friend would never do something that could hurt her or her friends... But even with all the worries, she still had some innocence back there -- a purity of heart -- that had faded as the magic world she lived in became an illusion.

No, it was not Harry's fault. Or Crookshanks' ( He was a cat for God's sake! What could he have possibly done?). It was Ron's, definitely Ron's fault.

So after feeding Crookshanks, Hermione let him take a nap on her bed and went to the kitchen to fix something for herself. Hermione Granger couldn't believe her eyes though. Ronald Weasley was up. And he was cooking ( with the help of his wand, of course, but still...)

"Ron??" she asked a little uncertain.

"Ah, good morning, Mione." He smiled at her. "Do you want some tea?"

" I...I... Yes, I think. Ron, do you know what time is it?"

"A little past four." He grinned at her and handed her a mug of tea.

"Thanks," she said sipping some of it and sitting on the stool, facing him. "Why are you not sleeping? And what are you cooking at four in the morning? No wait, why are you cooking at all? You don't cook. You don't even do the magical cooking?"

"Hey, of course, I do," he protested. "See." He waved his wand and the dough flew away from the bowl and with another flick of his wand, the dough was divided and shaped before landing in a tray. "It was one of my mother's secret recipes. She taught it to me in the summer before our sixth year at Hogwarts, Special Weasley's Cookies." A red hot light covered the tray and started baking the cookies. "I'm making them for you. You will love them."

"I'm sure I will." Hermione smiled at his enthusiasm but didn't let it fool her completely. There was still something very odd in that situation. She frowned. "Really, what is wrong, Ron?"

Ron's smile faded."I need to talk to you."

"I'm listening."

For a moment, he just stared at her before the words started coming out, "First I want to apologize. For the letter, for proposing to you in it. It was all wrong. But when I was in that airport - surrounded by Muggles- all I could think about was you and how I wished you were mine. And I...just wrote that stupid letter", he paused, "and I guess I should apologize for that extravegant proposal at The Quidditch World Cup last year, you didn't speak to me for a week because of that...And sorry for all the others -- I don't know -- twenty-five or twenty-six proposals I made -- I know that we are not even dating. Sorry for the thousands of times I asked for a kiss or for you to be my girlfriend. Maybe you are right and I just have this huge obsession over you, but, Hermione... I almost died for you..."

At his last words Hermione winced, closing her eyes for a small second. Memories flowed before her. Painful memories from a past that was not all completely forgotten. Hogwarts. You-Know-Who. A battle. A curse. Ron. He pushed her. He took the full blast in her place....

"Oh, Ron..." Her golden brown eyes found his.

"I love you, Hermione. I really do. And I guess all this that I do is to just hide the fact that I really love you, and it hurts every time you say no, so as always I pretend it's just this big joke. After all, everybody thinks it's funny. Fred and George are probably still laughing about the first time I asked you out. So I laugh with them, I smile at you every time you say no but inside I'm crying."

She couldn't hold her tears anymore. It was the truth. And she knew. Sobbing, she stood and hugged him. He hugged her back, tightly."I know, Ron. It kills me to know that I'm the reason someone that I care so much about is suffering. I am so-so-so sorry. If I could just choose who I was to fall in love I would -- No... I couldn't live a lie with you Ron, or better, I could but I won't. It's just not right."

Ron felt weak in his knees. There were a lot of things that Ronald Weasley enjoyed about his life: his family (although he always wished they were rich), the trio friendship (which he couldn't live without), Quidditch (especially the Chudley Cannons), food (all kinds), woman (all kinds---??? Okay, okay, let's face it, he preferred the pretty ones). But at that moment, in Hermione's arms, there was nothing he enjoyed more than being there. And he couldn't understand why he couldn't stay like that forever - enjoying this feeling forever. Why?

"Why, Hermione? Why can't you even give me a chance?"

She stepped out of his embrace. "Don't."

"I need to know...Why?"

"Please, Ron, don't ask me this. If you don't want to end all we have... Don't ask."

Ron wanted to shake her -- yell at her-- He was tired of that. He wanted an answer. A true answer. Was there someone else?

No. It couldn't be. Hermione was always working, studying, doing some research. Always in that office of hers or at home. And the only men on her life were him, Harry and her father. She never dated. There was Victor Krum but that was...well nothing really -- at least that was what she told them. Then there was that Ravenclaw boy who really tried to be something but Ron and Harry kind of scared him away -- not that Hermione seemed to really care -- Who else? That Hufflepuff. Another Ravenclaw. Their sixth year DADA Professor (long story -- don't even ask. Let's just say that during that year Ron and Harry were more into the Dark Arts than against it). Some Gryffindors (including poor Neville). And even some Slytherins. Thinking again, Hermione was quite popular back in their final years at Hogwarts. Not that she had become some beautiful goddess, on the contrary, she had been the same old Hermione that Ron remembered. Bushy hair. Bookworm. And not really too interested in fashion and make up. It was not like she was gorgeous. But still she was beautiful. In her own special away. In her unique way. And, of course, like him, all the others boy in Hogwarts one day woke up to that fact. Probably the same day that Ron and Harry woke up to the fact that they *had* to protect Hermione from those hormonal teenagers. So, Harry would just give any boy who came within ten feet to Hermione his best Potter, Harry Potter glare, which made all of them run away and Ron... Well, he had pushed some faces and broken some noses. Hermione wouldn't even bother telling them to stop, she would just smile at her two protective friends and went back to her books.

No. That was certain. She never really showed any interest in any other man. And for a time, Ron almost thought that maybe men were not her cup of tea but dismissed the thought very quickly -- Hermione couldn't even stand the sight of girlish girls.

So why? Why couldn't she give him a chance?

She loved him, that he knew. If only she would let him show her how that love could grow and become so much more. One step. Just one step and he was sure that he could turn the girl who loved him like no one else did into the girl who was in love with him.

So why? Why couldn't she give him a chance?

There were no barriers to their love. No one else. Or was it? In their Hogwarts days, they were with her twenty-four hours a day, spent a good part of their summers together and shared everything. But now. Now she was hiding something from them. She had secrets. Maybe she met someone at work. Maybe she had met some old friend. Harry had told him that -- Harry...Sometimes he could swear that there was something between Harry and -- Nope. Harry was right. He was going crazy. *He was pairing Hermione with Harry now*. That was ridiculous. Next he would be saying that Hermione was in love with Draco Malfoy or having a torrid affair with Dumbledore...

"Look at her, you idiot, she's crying and you are the reason. Just give her the time she needs. Give yourself some time, too. Try to conin your feelings. Try not to say stupid things or start an argument with her just because you don't know how to react to this feeling anymore."

Ron sighed. "Okay. I won't ask. For now. Because I know there's something bad going on. Bad enough for you not to share with me and Harry."

Hermione looked at him surprised."What are you talking about?"

Ron gazed at her intensively. "I don't know. But I guess you do."

Hermione held her breath.

"What is he talking about? There was no way he could know. Besides me, only five other people know and I know that they would rather die than to let the secret out, unless...Draco. No, He wouldn't dare, would he? Oh, goodness, Harry. That's it. That's what his eyes were trying to tell me when he came to me this morning. I knew that there was something wrong with that *damned spell*. I told Sirius..."

"Hold on a second, Hermione Granger. Think first. Don't react. Just think. If the spell was really broken, do you really think that Harry would wake you up and tell you he was leaving like nothing had changed. -- Not likely -- And then you would be drinking tea with Ron while he makes some cookies for you. --NO WAY!!!!-- Now, Dumbledore cursing me before You Know Who returns from the dead zone to blow my head off -- *that's more likely.*"

"But if it's not THE BIG SECRET, what do they know?"

"Oh, Honestly. This is no way to live a life. Forget the tea. I need some coffee -- strong coffee. Actually, I think that I should pay a visit to my parents. I really need my mother right now. I'm just twenty-one for God's sake. I should be at University. I should be kissing a lot of guys. I should be falling in and out of love and my only worries should be that exam on Monday morning and what to wear on a Saturday night. But nooooo. I *had* to be a witch. And I *had* to look for Neville's stupid toad. And then I *had* to cry like a baby in that stupid bathroom...

And the worst thing is, giving the chance I wouldn't change a thing about it."

"Oh, my... Ron is staring...I need to say something. Ok, so they don't know what they can't know - good. But they know something that I know and they don't know. And I don't know what they know to know that I know something that they don't know...Arghhh...I'm confused now. Ok, Hermione. Just deny everything. Denial is a powerful weapon."

"I have no idea what are talking about, Ronald Weasley," she said naturally.

"For now, Hermione. It'll be like always, because even now it still is you, me and Harry. And I'm glad this didn't change. Even with my proposals, even with my 'I Love You Please Stay With Me' act. The most important thing still is us. Our friendship. You. Me. Harry. Whatever you are doing, Hermione. Don't let anything change it."

His words were so firm and his gaze so intense that Hermione had no idea how to reply to it. She didn't need to as the tension was broken by a loud siren. The two of them turned their gazes to the cookies' tray. The red glow had disappeared and there was a sweet fragrance in the air.

"So do you want some cookies?"

**************

As it was, Ron and Hermione spent the last four hours eating The Weasley's Special Cookies ( which Hermione was sure had some kind of delight charm) , drinking tea and -- surprise, surprise -- playing chess. No need to say who was winning.

Hermione was having a great time. It had been a while since she and Ron had been like that. Of course they still had great times together but usually only when Harry was with them. It was like Ron said. No matter how the tension was between both of them in those days, The Trio friendship remained untouched. When the three were together, nothing else mattered. But when it was just Ron and Hermione, things got a little uneasy.

Even someone as smart as Hermione had some problems dealing with the 'Ron loves Hermione who doesn't love him back' situation. After all, how would anyone be expected to react to their best friend when they knew that his feelings for them went beyond friendship? How could someone say that they didn't love him without breaking his heart? That was it. It wasn't possible. So she tried to choose the right words when around him while at the same time trying to act normal, to help him be comfortable around her.

But Ron would always be Ron. Someone who didn't know him that well might be fooled, but in truth, he was as insecure as Hermione and Harry - after all, who wasn't? But where Hermione had her books to use as wonderwall and Harry his or fight or die issues, Ron had his hot temperament and sarcastic jokes. And usually that was not a good way to act upon your problems. In fact, it just increased them.

It was like a snowball, really... It was becoming too big, but Hermione was glad that it looked like it was finally melting as that was the first time that Ron admitted that he had been acting like a stupid prat.

And he had finally called a truce. For now.

'For now. Because I know there's something bad going on. Bad enough for you not to share with me and Harry,' had been his words. And that scared the hell out of Hermione because she knew that something was about to be given away there...

But as they played chess and Ron tried to make conversation, she let her fears away and just enjoyed the moment.

"So. Your big project was approved."

"Yes, the WIR Council had finally agreed with it. I still need the Ministry's approval though. But with the support of the Council, it will be easier, I think."

"So what is this big project about? It's not another House-Elves thing, is it?"

"Ha-Ha. Very funny, Ronald Weasley. That has been over for two years and you still can't get over it."

"Ok. Ok. So if it's not about House-Elves, what is it about this time?"

"It's the H.R.H. project."

"The H.R.H.??? Ah, I get it. H.R.H. stands for Harry, Ron and Hermione, right?"

"Yes, but that was quite--"

"I know what your big project is. You are writing a book about the three of us. A book about our great adventures at Hogwarts and all our..."

"Wait. Wait. I can't believe I'm hearing this. Honestly, Ron. I work in one of the most renowned Institute of Research in the Wizard World. I spend my days researching charms, potions and all kinds of magical stuff and you think that my big project is a novel."

"Why not? You did write that happy elves thing."

"The problem Ronald Weasley is that you didn't even bother to open the signed copy of 'They Think They Are Happy Because They Don't Know What Happiness Is: The House-Elves True History.' that I gave to you. If so, you would know that my book isn't a silly romance but rather a scientific, magical and historical study of the House-Elves."

"Really??"

"Arrgghh...Just forget it, Ron."

Talking about Hermione's job didn't work, so they tried talking about Ron's instead.

"So, there we were. The French were massacring our team. Daniel Crockford was knocked out unconscious off his broom, which left us one chaser short. We were all so exhausted. Four hours of game and the Seekers hadn't had a sight of the snitch..."

Hermione was bored to death.

In the end they talked about the usual - Harry Potter.

"Do you know where our hero is?"

"No."

"Something is going on, isn't it? Something bad?"

"There's always something bad going on, Ron. It's in The Order of Phoenix's package. Never a single day of peace on earth for those who want to protect it."

"Blimey. I'm glad we are both out of this."

"Don't you miss it?"

"Miss what? The danger? The fear? The blood? The big and ugly Dark wizard haunting me and my friends? The near death experience? No. Been there. Done that. Thank you very much," he said as he moved the black bishop.

Hermione sighed. "Well, when you put it like that...But...What about helping saving people's life...You know, be the good one. The right thing. Save the world another day. Don't you believe in this things?"

Ron stared at her, thinking. He raised his eyebrow. "Do you?"

"Harry believes in it," Hermione said, turning her attention back to the game and making her next move.

He shook his head. "I didn't ask about Harry, Hermione. I asked in what you believe."

Hermione looked up from the chessboard and met Ron's intense gaze.

"I believe in Harry."

They continued looking at each other until Ron looked down at the chessboard and smiled.

"Checkmate."

**********

After their game, Ron had tried to persuade Hermione to call in sick and spend the day out with him, since he had no Quidditch practice that day. Certainly, that didn't do. Hermione had said that she had a meeting at eleven-thirty that she couldn't miss. That made things very complicated for Ron. Harry had asked him to keep his eyes on Hermione. How could he do that if she went to work? That wouldn't do. He would have to follow her in his Animagus form.

However, at ten o'clock, when Hermione was ready to leave, a bigger surprise knocked on their door, or to be more precise, arrived through their fireplace.

Just to clear up some things, not just anybody could just come in like that, after all it was Harry Potter's home. Imagine if any one could use the Floo Powder to access that place. The paparazzi would be the first ones, then there would probably be a line of dark wizards trying to kill The Boy Who Lived. To prevent all that, Hermione had put some charms on the place. An anti-Apparation one that allowed only Harry, Ron and Hermione to Apparate in or out. And a kind of Fidelius Charm so only the people they knew and trusted could use the Floo network or the door to arrive there because although it was only a simple flat in the middle of London, it was impossible for other wizards and witches to locate their home. Even if they saw the trio leaving the building or doing the shopping at the grocery around the corner they wouldn't be able to put two and two together. For all the Wizard World knew, Harry Potter could be living at any place around the globe - though most of the young ones believed he lived in the North Pole - helping Santa.

Of, course how could I be so stupid. Now I know it was all Ginny's fault.

"Hello, Ron. Hermione. I'm sorry to show like this but..." Ron hugged her.

"Hey, Ginny. You finally decided to pay a visit to your favourite brother, hein? I'm glad you did. I was needing to talk to you. I can't believe that you and Harry fought again. So tell me what it is about this ti Didn't he pay the bill? The flowers weren't your favourites? He had to stop the end of the world and arrived late for the date?"

Ginny glared at her brother. "Ron."

"Sorry." Ron chuckled. "So, do you want me to beat him up for you?"

Ginny sighed and turned to Hermione. "Is he here?"

"No, Ginny. Harry left early this morning. He had...some thing to take care of."

"I see..." Ginny said, looking disappointed. "Can I talk to you, Hermione?" She paused and glared more at Ron, "alone."

Hermione seemed pretty taken aback at that. "Oh, well, Ginny, I was just leaving..."

"Please, it's really important."

"I..." Hermione bit her lip. She looked at Ron, searching for some help but he just shrugged, she then looked at Ginny's pleading stare and there was nothing that she could do besides nod. "Okay. Let's get some fresh air."

Hermione closed the glass door behind her as Ginny approached the edge of the balcony. The wind blew Ginny's red hair in a slow move and Hermione couldn't help notice how beautiful Ginny had become. She was no longer that silly little girl that had a crush on Harry Potter -- not that Hermione didn't think that she was still a little too silly sometimes -- but now Ginny was the beautiful girlfriend of Harry Potter. Hermione's heart ached at that thought. Staring at Ginny and realizing the girl was actually now taller than her not to say that all her other attributes seemed to be developed a lot more than hers, she felt like... like plain Hermione. She didn't have all of Ginny's 'curves'. She was much too thin, too pale, and her hair - oh her hair -- was the most boring, stupid and dull bush thing in the world - or so Hermione thought. She knew that she couldn't let herself be affected by that, but she couldn't stop wondering if maybe Harry did love Ginny. How couldn't he? Why shouldn't he? Ginny was a nice girl. A beautiful nice girl...

"It was supposed to be a romantic night," Ginny said.

Hermione blinked and came back to the reality of the situation. Ginny had her back to her, she was leaning on the balcony bench, enjoying the view. Hermione remained in her position near the door. It was not that they were too high. They were just on the third floor but still, for Hermione, that was high enough. She remembered how she had begged Ron and Harry to look for a house when they had left Hogwarts, but the two boys had found that place and loved it. "'s not like we are going to live on the twentieth floor or something like that, Hermione. It was not that high and we know that when you see it, you are going to love it, too," they had said. And in truth she had really loved the place. It was a simple and small flat but the place had a cozy aura around it. It was completely different from Hogwarts' exuberant castle and the country house where she had been raised. It was a new beginning, a new history that would be told and that place seemed perfect for that. Then after she had seen the place she would be working in, she couldn't complain more about heights.

Hermione blinked again."I beg your pardon?"

"The perfect night with the man of my dreams, Harry Potter, The Boy Who Lived..." Ginny's words trailed off and Hermione realized she was crying.

"Ginny? What is it? Why are you crying?" Hermione stepped close to her.

Ginny turned and Hermione could see her face streaming with tears. "I know that you never really approved of my relationship with Harry," she said, sobbing.

"That's not true," Hermione said in a soothing voice.

"No. I know you never said a word to discourage us, you even helped us to be together in the beginning. But I could see in your eyes that you have never really been okay with it. And when I broke up with Harry that first time -- oh, the looks you gave me -- I don't know how I am still alive."

Hermione just stared at Ginny, not knowing what to say. How could she deny it? It was true. In a distorted kind of way, but still true. And she did help them to be together, funny as that might seem.

After You-Know-Who was gone and it was all over, Harry kind of lost it. He didn't know what to do with his life. One night, sitting on that same balcony, he had said to her and Ron that there was some kind of void in his life that he didn't know how to fill. Hermione almost collapsed in tears right there. Ron -- well, boys would be boys -- had said that what he needed was a good shagging. Hermione almost curd Ron right there. But she didn't and Ron had started his crusade to find Harry his perfect girl. Harry just laughed at it all; he had had a few dates in their Hogwarts days but nothing too serious. But Ron was as determined to find Harry a girl as he was to not let Hermione find a guy. And, as Hermione spent her night doing researches to find a way to make things right, Ron dragged Harry off his fights against evil to introduce Harry to the pleasures of a social life. Parties went by, double date dinners in Diagon Alley went by, dance clubs in Hogsmeade went by, and soon Harry started enjoying it, enjoying it too much. The Daily Prophet and Witch Weekly's pages were full of Harry's romances.

Hermione's heart had been more than broken then. She cried herself to sleep every night. Harry had had a large amount of girlfriends or rather he had a large amount of flings, after all he was Harry Potter and any witch in her right mind would like a chance with him. But that was not like her Harry. It was more like... Ron. Hermione knew, every time she looked at Harry's eyes, even with all that attention Harry was still unhappy.

He was looking for what he had missed and was failing miserably.

That was when Ginny, crying like she was now, asked Hermione to help her to get Harry to notice her. Hermione had been completely taken aback. She had all the reasons in the world to say no.

She had said yes.

It was better Ginny than all those other girls. Ginny was a friend. Ginny was Ron's little sister. Ginny would love Ha and never hurt him. They would all be a happy Weasley family. Harry would be happy again.

How wrong she had been.

Ginny and Harry had been together for six months. The most troubled six months of her life. They were always fighting. Or it was more like, Ginny was always fighting, always complaining about something that Harry did or didn't do. And Harry just seemed hurt beyond belief. In six months of dating, they had broken up five times already. Yeah, almost once in a month.

Hermione could still remember Harry's eyes the first time Ginny had broken up with him. How deep he had breathed before leaning his head on her lap. The pain in his voice as he told her what had happened. How upset Ginny had been, just because Harry had cancelled their date the day before because he needed to stay home and take care of Hermione, who had been suffering from influenza.

Harry couldn't understand how Ginny couldn't see that he had to be with Hermione. She was sick. He couldn't leave his best friend sick at home alone, well not quite alone. Ron was there too but...he couldn't just leave her...not when she needed him.

Hermione couldn't understand the problem either, maybe if she hadn't been still a little sick and so angry with Ginny, she could have easily figured out, but Harry was there and he was needing her, so she forgot everything else as her fingers ran through his smooth and messy black hair and promised him that everything would be fine.

And indeed it had.

It was always like that. Ginny broke up with Harry. Harry went to her house the next day with a bunch of flowers and some piece of jewelry and asked Ginny to give him another chance, which of course she always did.

Although Harry could easily forgot their break ups and the nasty things Ginny would tell him, Hermione couldn't do the same, not so easily.

"I guess in a way," said Ginny, "I have always been jealous of you."

Hermione was surprised. "You? Jealous of me? Why?"

"Because he sees you. Because he listens to you. Because he is there for you."

"You are not making any sense, Ginny. Harry sees you, too, he listens to you, too..."

"No, he doesn't," she murmured sadly. "I don't know how to explain but it is like his body is there and his soul is somewhere else."

Hermione gasped. What is she trying to say? No...no..."Ginny, I--"

"With you, it's different. Since Hogwarts. Since forever. Even before you were friends, he was there for you. I wasn't there that year but I know the story. He was never your friend, yet you were the first thing he thought of when all he should have been thinking was to run away from the Troll. He was there for you. He saved you."

Hermione shook herself off, trying to halt the troubled thoughts that were cursing her mind. No..No... "This doesn't mean anything. He would have done the same for anyone else. It's how Harry is. Besides he saved you, too. From The Chamber of Secrets. He was there for you, too."

"Can't you see that this is different, Hermione? Yes, he saved me, but he didn't notice I was gone, he didn't notice me at all. I was there all the time, trying to tell him that something was wrong, trying to tell him about that damned journal and not once did he think about me. But he thought about you. That you were in danger. That you needed him."

Hermione gave Ginny one of her best 'Pissed McGonagall' looks."You are being ridiculous, Ginny. And I don't like where this conversation is leading. I don't know what you are trying to imply here but - Ginny we were eleven and twelve, we were kids and I can guarantee you that Harry was the most clueless of us all, he still is. So he didn't notice you, please Ginny. He was a boy, he was twelve, he was hearing voices and being accused of being The Heir of Slytherin. And are you sure they told you the Halloween story, right? Yeah, Harry remembered that I was in the bathroom, probably because he and Ron had just heard Parvati and Lavender talking about it just before the Troll announcement. But then if I recall, he must have forgotten about me in a flash of five seconds because he and Ron decided to follow Snape and ended up trapping the Troll in the bathroom I was in. So stop with this nonsense. It was all coincidences. Life has those little things, you know. But, by Merlin, don't think it's destiny. Stop with this I'm jealous because he thought about you but not about me because first it's a lie. Things went like they did, period. The facts were there, period. Our paths crossed in different ways, period."

"You don't see it, do you, Hermione? Or perhaps you see it but pretend you don't. Anyway I'm still jealous of you. Of what you two have. Harry loves you." Hermione was about to protest but Ginny stopped her. "Only like a friend, I know, you see I was just so insecure that I actually asked him once. I asked, 'Harry, do you love Hermione?' and he told me 'Yes, she is my best friend.' At first, I didn't know what to think about this answer but then I looked at him and I knew he was telling me the truth. He loves you but just like a friend. That's all you will ever be to him. There's no passion in his eyes when he looks at you. No lust. No desire. He doesn't see you like a woman. He loves you like he would love a sister..."

Hermione couldn't even breath. Each of Ginny's words were stabbing at her heart. And Ginny knew it, it was in her tone of voice and was in the way the words came out ...she was hurting Hermione...she was throwing the facts at her face to hurt her...to humiliate her...and she was doing all of it on purpose. Hermione couldn't believe it. Why is Ginny doing it? No, she was wrong...Ginny didn't know of her feelings...she couldn't know...if she did she wouldn't be saying all that... Ginny couldn't be so cruel... No, Ginny had no idea of the pain she was causing...

"But, you know what," Ginny said, her tone changing drastically, "I'm still jealous of you. And you know why? Because he loves you, like a friend, sister, but still he uses the word love to define his feelings for you. But me...every time I tell him that I love him, he says that he likes me too. He doesn't even use the word. And it's so unfair. I fell in love with Harry Potter the first time my mother told me his story. He is perfect. Strong. Brave. Gentle. Extremely Handsome. Not to say Rich and Famous. He was every witch's dream and he was mine...I should be the happiest witch in the world...the happiest woman but I was stupid I--I don't care anymore, Hermione. I don't care if he cares more about you than me. Because in the end he was with me, it was me that he kissed, it was me that he touched. Of course he loves me, doesn't he, Hermione? He just doesn't know how to say it, how to love me because he grew up without love and now he is scared to admit to himself that he could love someone as much as he loves me. "

Hermione was staring at Ginny, an incredulous look on her face. Her early pain replaced by regret. What had she done? Suddenly it was all clear... 'I fell in love with Harry Potter the first time my mother told me his story. He is perfect,' Ginny had said. Hermione wanted to laugh and cry at the same time. What had she done? She knew that Ginny had always loved Harry Potter but she thought that given the time she could see past that...that she would understand him...She really thought it could work. All that Harry needed was someone who loved him, someone for him to love. When Ginny asked her help, she had all the reasons to say no...she should have said no, no matter how much Ginny wanted it. Hermione should know better...Things were so much more complicated than they seemed...How could she have involved Ginny in all of that?

"I don't know how to explain it but it was like his body is there and his soul is somewhere else." Ginny's words were still echoing on her mind. "Ah, Harry... what is happening with you? What is happening within you? It was never really over, was it? What am I going to do now? And Ginny...what have I done?" Hermione thought.

"Oh, Ginny...I'm so sorry...I should have said no when you first asked for my help ... I thought maybe...maybe you and Harry could...I just wished to give Harry another chance to...I really thought that he could love you..."

Ginny, still sobbing, shook her head and grabbed Hermione's arm. "And he does Hermione. He does. I know Harry loves me..."

"Don't do it to yourself, Ginny. Please just let it go."

"No, I can't. Tell me, Hermione, would you let it go? Would you let the one you love go?"

Hermione looked at Ginny with empathy. "Are you sure you love him , Ginny?"

"What? Of course I do."

"Really? Do you love Harry? Or do you love Harry Potter, the hero, your dream man, the one in your mother's stories."

"What are you talking about? Harry is Harry Potter."

"Yes, I know he is. But who is Harry Potter?"

Ginny just looked at Hermione and not knowing what to say, chose to ignore the question. "I love him, Hermione. Please, you have to help me."

“That’s exactly what I’m trying to do.”

"NO!!" Ginny yelled. "You are just trying to confuse me. You don't want to see us together, never did. Deep down you are jealous of me, too. You are afraid to lose your best friend. You want him all for yourself. I know who Harry Potter is. He is the man I love, the man who loves me. We are perfect for each other. We are going to marry and have a lot of children. We are going to live happily ever after, and you, Hermione Granger, will be just a faint memory in our lives -- just a faint memory in his life."

Hermione grimaced and then glared at Ginny "Well, it seems that you have all your life planned, there's nothing I could do then. So, if you excuse me I have to go to work," she said as she freed herself of Ginny's strong hold.

"No, wait," Ginny pleaded, grabbing Hermione's wrist before she could turn around. "I'm sorry for ... I didn't mean it, Hermione, I swear. It's just that Harry broke up with me and now I am desperate..." Ginny didn't seem able to stop her tears as she saw the surprised look in Hermione's face. "Yes, you heard right. It wasn't me who broke up this time. Harry did. There are no flowers this time, no presents. He is avoiding me, he isn't answering my owls. I don't know what to do... What if I lost him for good? I can't lose him, Hermione. You got to talk to him," Ginny begged and sobbed. "He will listen to you, he always does. Please, Hermione, please. Help me."

***********

She was there again. Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. She had promised herself that she would never set foot again on that land, however, there she was. Hermione loved that place, and yet she couldn't stand the sight of it. Each of the stones held so many memories. If she closed her eyes and just listened, she would hear three friends laughing or whispering below an Invisibility Cloak. And if she opened her eyes she could see them running through the corridors, late for classes -- it was like seeing ghosts.

"Miss Granger?"

"Hello, Professor McGonagall."

"Oh, dear. It's so good to see you again." As Hermione was hugged by her former Professor, she couldn't help but smile. Hermione had great respect for that woman. More than a teacher, she had been a friend and an ally in the fight against evil. A fight which this woman had been fighting even before Hermione was born. And there she was, just like she remembered. Not even a single day older. The same Professor Minerva McGonagall, the only difference was that she was no longer the Transfiguration teacher, she was now the Headmistress of Hogwarts.

"It's good to see you, too, Minerva," she said, smiling.

Some students, a group of Hufflepuffs, who -- in their state -- seemed to be coming back from the Quidditch Pitch, came running in the Hall, making so much noise that you could confuse them with a thunderstorm.

As a little boy bumped into Hermione and crashed on the floor, McGonagall turned her attention to the students, giving them her best Furious McGonagall Glare and lecturing them for running in the hall and for obviously being late for classes.

"Here let me, help you." Hermione helped the little boy.

"Oh, sorry, lady," the boy was agonizing when he looked up at Hermione and his eyes widened. " A- aaa- a..."

Hermione smiled. Little Hufflepuffs could be so cute. "Are you okay?" The boy shyly nodded and ran to the side of his friends.

"... And I'll tell your House teacher to take ten points for this. Now go to your classes. Go," McGonagall commanded.

As they did as ordered, Hermione and Minerva could hear the kids whispering.

"It's her. I'm telling you, it's Hermione Granger," said the little boy.

"You mean that Hermione Granger?" a girl asked, glancing back at Hermione.

"Yes, that one. She looks just like the one in my chocolate frog card."

"Professor Potter is always talking about her in his classes, " said an older boy.

And they turned to the left, disappearing in the corridor.

"Oh, the students are worse every year," McGonagall complained. "I really don't know how Albus could handle all of this."

That word, that name, was all it took to make Hermione completely forget about those students and focus her attention back to her former professor.

"Speaking of him. Do you know where he is?"

"I'm afraid I don't."

Hermione smiled sadly at her former teacher's answer. "Don't lie to me. You don't need to. You can lie to Harry, Sirius, Snape and Arabella. You can lie to Hogwarts. And you can lie to the Ministry. But I know that he's under fidelius and I know you are his secret keeper."

"I can't tell you where he is," McGonagall replied.

"And I don't want to know it. I said all I had to tell him three years ago and that was enough for me."

"Ah, Hermione -- " Minerva sighed. "We shouldn't be discussing this here," she said as she glanced at the paintings on the wall. "Come on, let's get a walk."

***********

"I have to tell you, Hermione. I wasn't expecting a visit from you. You have been kind of avoiding us. Avoiding this place," Minerva said, glancing at Hermione, who had had her head down during their entire walk around the lake.

Hermione stopped at Professor McGonagall's words. She looked up and saw Hagrid's old hut and a cold shiver ran through her body. "I have my reasons," she murmured, looking down again.

Minerva nodded solemnly. "Of course you have, dear. So, what brought you back to Hogwarts grounds?"

"I came to see Harry."

"Is there some problem?"

"Perhaps," Hermione vaguely replied.

"He is in the middle of a D.A.D.A. class. Do you want to call for him?"

That was right. Harry Potter, The Boy Who lived, was Hogwarts Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher - had been for almost three years now - and given the history of that position, that was saying something. But a few people knew that there was more to Harry than meets the eyes...

When Voldemort was gone and all was over, Dumbledore left the Order of the Phoenix and let Harry in charge of it. Harry never understood why Dumbledore left like he did, but he had accepted the job and took it very seriously as Voldemort's fall instead of being the beginning of a light era, it showed to be the beginning of a new dark one -- at least for those who fought for the greater good -- because the rest of the Wizard World, as always, refused to believe that there was something wrong - it didn't matter there were dark incidents here and there or the strange attacks of the dark side - for them, all the evil disappeared with Voldemort.

So as the Leader of the Order of the Phoenix, Harry had to protect witches and wizards daily.

Actually, nowadays, his work consisted more of protecting simple Muggles than wizards and witches as the new bad guys seemed to have the idea that the problem was not only inside the wizard world with the Muggle-borns existence (as it seems to be the case with Voldemort), but it was also a problem outside of the wizard world. They had the bright idea that any non-magic beings were not worthy of living and if there were no Muggles, there wouldn't be more Muggle-borns -- end of discussion.

So as the Leader of the Order of the Phoenix, Harry had to protect witches and wizards and Muggles daily.

And they didn't even know.

To Muggles, Harry was a no one. A Hogwarts' Diploma and lots of gold in a goblin bank and the status of a hero didn't count for much there. To Muggles, he was an orphan, who had a poor education (he only had the Muggle elementary school in his curriculum), no job and no money.

On another hand, to wizards and witches, he was and always would be Harry Potter, The Boy Who Lived. Famous, rich,d four times elected by Witch Weekly as Sex Symbol Wizard of the Year... He was their hero...

And currently Hogwarts DADA teacher - No, not the leader of a secret order whose members were daily fighting to save the world.-- To the Wizard World he already did his saving job - twice. Now he was only Harry Potter, The Boy Who Lived, and Hogwarts' students favourite Professor. All the boys wanted to be like him. All the girls wanted to date him. Snape wanted to kill him for taking that position.

"No, I don't want to interrupt his class," Hermione said. "I would be the last person to want to disturb a class -- I can wait."

"Hermione!!" Hermione and Minerva heard someone shouting. Both turned to see Harry Potter running in their direction.

"I guess", Minerva said smiling, "you could wait. But he surely couldn't."

"What happened? Are you alright? Where is Ron?" Harry grabbed Hermione's hand and held it firmly in his as he said all those questions in a rush.

Hermione stared at him with a shocked expression and Professor McGonagall smirked.

"I'll be in my office if you need me," Minerva said to Hermione. "And Harry...I wonder what happened with your students."

Harry, who just now seemed to realize the presence of the Headmistress of Hogwarts, looked at her in recognition. "I- -"

"Never mind," waved McGonagall as she made her way back to the castle.

Harry stared back at Hermione. "Hermione, what are you doing here? Did something happen?"

"Easy, Harry. Honestly, what has gotten into you? Why in such a hurry?"

"But I... And you..."

Hermione could see the concern and confusion in his eyes."I just came to talk to you. That's all. The world is not going to end. You can relax."

Harry let himself fall down on the grassy land of Hogwarts. "Wow..." He finally breathed, relieved. "Promise that you'll never do this again."

"Do what?" Hermione sat down beside him, smiling.

"Show up like this. You have no idea of the different kind of tragedies that were playing on my mind in the five minutes that it took to get here."

"Sorry... But, wait -- How did you know I was here?"

"I--I..." Harry sighed and stared at the clouds above. How could he explain that to her when he himself didn't understand it? How could he explain that sometimes he got that feeling -- that he could sense her when she was near...

That was what had happened; he sensed that she was there. She had been teaching the seventh year Slytherins how to defeat a Noisulli Fonomed when all of sudden, he felt her presence. At first, he thought nothing of it. He had been worrying so much about Hermione and her night escapades these days, that he was probably imagining things. It was probably just him worried about Hermione.

"Hermione was at work this time, she couldn't possibly be here could she?" he had thought. "She hadn't been on Hogwarts grounds since...since...Graduation Day...She was so sad that night...Their last night at Hogwarts..." At that thought, her presence had gotten stronger and he had panicked. He hadn't been imagining things -- she was there. "But why? I told Ron to take care of her ... if she was here something must have happened. Something must be wrong..."

Harry thought something terrible wrong must have happened...That Hermione could be in danger...that she could be hurt...that she needed him. He had run through the door immediately shouting that the class was dismissed. But he couldn't tell her any of that...She would think he was crazy - which he probably was.

When you don't know how to answer - don't answer.

"Weren't you supposed to be at WIR?" Harry finally asked, changing the subject.

"Weren't you suppose to be teaching some Defense Against the Dark Arts?"Hermione quickly retorted, staring at him. It didn't matter how good she knew him, he still had that mysterious aura about him. Still had his secrets. Still kept things from her. She was worried about him - she was always worried about him--but after what Ginny told her ... The truth was that she had no idea what could be passing in his mind. Sirius told her Harry seemed lost. Ginny told her Harry wasn't there... "It wasn't supposed to be like this...Are you suffering Harry? Are you in any kind of pain? The spell isn't suppose to affect you like this... Oh, Harry... How can I help you if I don't know what you are feeling..."

Harry sat up straight and looked into her eyes. They were so close that one could feel the other's warm breath on the other's cheek. "True. So, we both weren't supposed to be here... Why are we here then?"

Hermione bit her lip. He was so close that it was killing her... "Ginny asked me to talk to you."

"She did?" Harry asked surprised.

"Well, she actually begged while she collapsed in tears, but, yeah, she did."

Harry sighed and closed his eyes letting himself fall on his back on the grassy floor again. "I don't want to hear it, Hermione," he said softly.

"Okay," Hermione whispered.

"Okay? That's all you are going to say?"

"What do you want me to say, Harry? You woke me at four in the morning and left me behind, worrying about you. Then Crookshanks decided to come back from I don't know where and a very unusual Ron made me cookies and decided to have a 'good talk' -- not to tell you that I lost at least ten times to him on the chessboard and now I owe him a fancy dinner. Your girlfriend decided to pop in to have a 'good talk'. So I had my second 'good talk' of the day, one which left me very confused and guilt-ridden, mind you. Ginny yelled and cried; begged and cried; cried and cried a little more. So before I drowned in her tears, I had to promise her I would talk to you. Of course I was thinking to wait till tonight, till we were all back home. But Ginny had other plans, which was crazy of course because unlike you I can Apparate at Hogwarts. No one else can. But try saying that to a desperate Ginny. So I had to put off a very important meeting at the office, left a pissed Ron taking care of a much more pissed Crookshanks and still had to find a way to arrive here. I couldn't Apparate and I couldn't take Hogwarts Express or else by the time I arrived here you would be already at home, soundly sleeping. And to make a long story short, let's say that I had to use all my resources to arrive here before the sunset, which involves the use of the Knight Bus, Floo Powder and a Portkey . I am physically and emotionally drained. So, honestly, if you really don't want to have what would be my third 'good talk' of the day -- no, make it forth because I also had a quick talk with Professor McGonagall - the only thing that I can tell you is: Okay."

"Wow," Harry gasped. "Okay then."

"Okay."

Silence.

"Come here." Harry sat up and tapped his lap, inviting her to find some comfort in him. And she obliged.

Silence.

"You know at least you don't have to worry about getting back home - I can Apparate us both," he grinned at her as he traced the soft curls of her soft hair with his fingers.

Hermione gave him a look and they both laughed.

Silence.

"It feels strange, doesn't it?"

"What?" Hermione who still had her head on Harry's lap pushed back Harry's glasses, that were slipping over his nose.

"Us. Here. Hogwarts. This lake. Doesn't it feel strange?"

"Yes," she whispered, "very strange. You have no idea how."

Silence.

The two were now sitting, leaning on each other's backs.

"Harry?"

"Yes?"

"Why didn't you tell me you were the one who broke up with Ginny? Why did you let me and Ron believe this was just one more of your ....usual things?"

"Usual things? That's what you and Ron called it?"

Silence.

Harry was now magically -- though wandlessly -- throwing rocks in the lake. Silently, Hermione was gazing at the lake, following the tr of the rocks.

Without noticing, the two sighed at the same moment.

Silence.

The sunset was close.

"I don't love her, Hermione."

"I know."

"I tried. I wanted to love her. I mean, why couldn't I love her? She is beautiful. She is sweet. She comes from the best wizard family that I know and most importantly: she loves me. Why can't I love her back?"

"We don't choose who we love, Harry."

"I don't know, Hermione. Maybe she was right... You know, Ginny once told me that I don't know how to love; that I don't know what love is."

"She said WHAT??? And you believed her?"

"I don't know what to believe in, Hermione. But she has a point, I never really knew love. I didn't grow up knowing it - not with the Dursleys. All I know about love comes from you and Ron, and that's only friends love. But I never felt what was to be in love. Never felt that something more that other people talk about. I never felt like I was floating or millions of fireworks were exploding... when I'm with a girl it's nothing like that. It's just nice and good and mmmm... - Correction; it is very nice and very good - but still... it felt like something was missing, you see, like some kind of special spice... Hermione, do you think I'm gay?"

Hermione who had remained with a dreaming and longing look until now, gasped at Harry last question, dreams and longings forgotten. She was now holding back hysterical laughter.

But she couldn't hold it for too much longer... " HAAA HAAAAA...." She rolled on the grass, tears in her eyes.

"Hey!!! That's not funny!!!" Harry made an angry face.

" I'm sorry Harry... but it's just that....ha ha haaaa."

Harry couldn't hold his laughter either... the angry face disappeared as he, too, burst into laughs...

" Oh, God... I have to tell that to Ron..."

Harry stopped laughing and looked at her. "You wouldn't dare."

"Oh, yes. You know I would," Hermione said as she took deep breaths to see if she could stop laughing before she died from it... "Okay, Harry. Let's get it straight. You are not gay."

"Yeah, I didn't think so..." Harry pretended to be extremely upset.

"Sorry," Hermione smirked.

"That's okay. I guess I'm just a straight guy who doesn't know how to love."

The mood changed. The dreams and longings were back.

"Nooo. No, Harry, look at me. Ginny was wrong. Love is not something that you know or don't know. Love is something that you feel... Here..." She placed her hand on his chest where his heart was supposed to be. "And here." She kissed his scar then stared deeply into his eyes. "It's in your eyes, in your smile and ... your hands. " She held his hands in hers, squeezing them gently. "You can feel it all over your body. Love is magic, Harry. It's a small miracle. Love is the truth." She softly ran her fingers through his messy black her until her fingers found his cheek and caressed it. She never broke the eye contact. She was lost within his eyes. "And Harry... you FEEL LOVE. You breath love. Your love Harry is the light in the darkness. You have no idea how strong your love is; what it is capable of. Because in your love Harry, there's more than floating and fireworks - It's more like a nuclear bomb and you riding your Firebolt so fast that you break the sound barrier."

"Hermione?"

"Yes, Harry?"

"Can I ask you something?"

"You can ask me anything, Harry."

"Who is he?"

"What?"

"I can see in your eyes. It's always there. Sometimes you hide it. But sometimes I can see it so clearly; like now, it's as clear as crystal glass. You are in love with someone. You love someone very deeply. That's why you always say no to Ron. That's why you say no to any other wizard. Who is he, Hermione? Who is this idiot that is not with you now? Who do you love, Hermione?"

***********

She was there again. She could see it all so clearly like she was seeing her memories through a Pensieve. He was there, too, sitting on the same spot he was now. However, she couldn't see his jade eyes shining brightly though his spectacles like she could now. She could only see his back as a seventh year Gryffindor version of herself slowly approached him.

"I don't know what to do, Hermione," said the three years younger Harry. He hadn't even turned. He just knew she was there...

I will remember you
Will you remember me?
Don't let your life pass you by
Weep not for the memories

"You don't need to do anything, Harry." Pause. "They can't ask you something like...this...They can't - no one can..." Hermione sat beside him, placing her head on his shoulder.

Harry sighed. "I ... it's..."

"Too much."

Remember the good times that we had?
I let them slip away from us when things got bad
How clearly I first saw you smilin' in the sun
Wanna feel your warmth upon me, I wanna be the one

"More than that. They don't understand...If I lose this...I lose everything...I lose myself."

There was so much passion, so many emotions, so much pain in his voice that Hermione had to close her eyes and bite her lip, to hold the tears that wanted to come.

I will remember you
Will you remember me?
Don't let your life pass you by
Weep not for the memories

"You always have me, Harry," she whispered, "no matter what."

He looked into her eyes. He saw himself. " Hermione...I --"

She placed her hands on his lips. "Shh...It's all right... I know..."

He took her hands in his, dropping it down. "No, Hermione. It's not all right. I'm tired of fighting it. I don't want to pretend anymore," he said huskily.

I'm so tired but I can't sleep
Standin' on the edge of something much too deep
It's funny how we feel so much but we cannot say a word
We are screaming inside, but we can't be heard

Hermione couldn't shed her tears anymore. "Please, Harry...Don't --"

"It is you, Hermione. Always you," he said as he gently wiped her tears, letting his fingers touch her face slightly. "I can give you a million reasons why...but in a way it's very simple; It is because it's you Hermione Granger. Always you.; Books and Cleverness and Bravery and Friendship, you have them all and more; you have Love. You are a great witch. You are my best friend. You are the girl I'm hopelessly in love with. I need you. I want you. I could give everything up, everything but you. I can't be without you, Hermione. I have a million reasons to love you but you are my only reason to breathe. I love you, Hermione, so much..."

But I will remember you
Will you remember me?
Don't let your life pass you by
Weep not for the memories

Their lips met.

It wasn't a kiss.

It wouldn't be right to call that a kiss.

It was more like a savoring of tastes. It was soft and warm and extremely sweet. It was gentle and slow. A brush of lips and a gasp. A brush of lips and a sigh. A brush of lips and a look into each other's soul. A brush of lips and a brush of lips. And finally...

They kissed.

And that kiss was their beginning and their end. They lost themselves and found each other. It was more than being whole, it was just being for the first time. The world had stopped and yet it was spinning so fast that they were dizzy.

I'm so afraid to love you, but more afraid to loose
Clinging to a past that doesn't let me choose
Once there was a darkness, deep and endless night
You gave me everything you had, oh you gave me light

Ah, dizzy...dizzy never felt so good. They lost all their senses. But who needed senses? They didn't. All they need was to be together and that would guide them through the starry night that witnessed that explosion.

Fireworks?

No.

It was a thousand nuclear bombs altogether. It was the Armageddon and they were the first to reach the paradise.

And I will remember you
Will you remember me?
Don't let your life pass you by
Weep not for the memories

Suddenly...

Never didn't exist.

Forever wasn't good enough.

Forever and a day was perfect.

And I will remember you
Will you remember me?
Don't let your life pass you by
Weep not for the memories
Weep not for the memories

*************

"Hermione?" A blink and she was again staring into the green eyes of the twenty-one year old Harry Potter. "You are not going to answer me, are you?" he asked.

She smiled sadly at him and leaned on his shoulder.

"You already know the answer, Harry," she whispered.

And later Hermione would realize that it was nobody's fault she had ended up there at Hogwarts, by the lake, watching the sunset while holding Harry's hand. It wasn't Ron's fault, or Ginny's, much less Crookshanks'. It wasn't her fault either or Harry's. It wasn't Dumbledore's or You Know Who's fault, though in a way it could be... but no. It was nobody's fault. It was just life and its little surprises.

5. Just a Glimpse

2003 Normal 2003 1 1 2003-07-14T18:56:00Z 2003-07-14T18:59:00Z 1 7814 42197 351 99 49912 10.2625 21 MicrosoftInternetExplorer4

Title: Forever a Secret (04/?)
Author name: LittleWitch
Author email: littlewitch_br@hotmail.com
Category: Romance
Sub Category: Angst
Keywords: H/Hr Ron Draco Sirius
Rating: PG-13
Spoilers: SS/PS, CoS, PoA, GoF
Summary: The Wizard World was a mysterious place -- full of secrets. Three years after the fall of the Dark Lord, darkness was still spreading over. A secret was held. A secret that was killing their souls. But they had to pay the price -- or else the rest of the world would. No matter what, it had to be forever a secret.
DISCLAIMER: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The lyric of the song that appears on this chapter isn’t mine. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The song is ‘Weathered’ by Creed.
Author notes: Thanks for all the kind reviews. I loved them!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chapter 4: Just a Glimpse

"Knowledge is experience; anything else is just information."

Albert Einstein

**************

"Uh huh... yes, Mum... uh huh, I know... I'm sorry, Mum, but I've been kind of busy lately but I promise..."

Ronald Weasley had just arrived home, carrying a broom over his shoulder and looking all dirty and tired after a hell of a Quidditch practice to find Hermione talking on her annoying little ringing box ...

He still couldn't understand how such a little box could make so much noise without magic...

" ...right, you are right, Mum..." Hermione rolled her eyes at whatever her mother was saying and turned. Noticing him there, she smiled.

Ron loved her smiles. For him, there was nothing better after a tiring practice than coming back home to find Hermione's warming smiles there.

He put his broom down and smiled back at her.

"I know it's family, Mum, but I can't just go to Paris like this..."

He was really glad she was at home and not any other place... he was so tired that he didn't think he would be able to follow her tonight...

After all tonight was supposed to be Harry's turn...

But in the middle of his practice Hedwig had brought a note from Harry, saying that he couldn't make it because he had to stop some dark wizards before they brought the darkness back -- ??? -- Whatever that meant Ron didn't really want to know about it. Harry could deal with the Order of the Phoenix on his own. He had been doing a great job without him and Hermione so why bother. For Ron, those times were over. His last battle with You-Know-Who had been his last battle as a member of the order. Now, his battle were only on the Quidditch Pitch, defending the colours of the Chudley Cannons as a Keeper and as the captain of the team, a position that he owned seeing that his strategies in the Pitch were as good as his strategies on a chessboard.

"... Oh, honestly, Mum... I know that before I was a witch I was a Muggle...no, sorry, Mum, I know you don't like this word...but...yes, Mum..."

In his note, Harry had asked him to not tell Hermione a thing about it. Like he would tell her... Ron would do anything to keep Hermione out of these kind of things...He remembered when she visited him on the hospital wing that time, three years ago, how surprised he had been when she said that she had left The Order -- how surprised and relieved -- He knew that he himself didn't want to stay in that kind of business but if she had stayed in The Order he would, too, for her, to protect her...He would have stayed for Harry, too, but You-Know-Who was finally gone and Harry didn't need his protection after all he was bloody Harry Potter and to tell the truth Harry never really liked the idea of his friends in The Order for the first place...Actually Harry seemed more relieved than him when the two of them were officially declared out of The Order.

As for Hermione, she never really explained her reasons to leave... At the time, Ron presumed she just wanted to stay out the danger and live a more peaceful life as he wanted, but during these last three years, in one way or the other she always ended up helping Harry in his most dangerous crusades, sometimes even getting herself in the middle of the battle field...

"...I'm very proud to be a Granger... of course a Dalloway, too...but..."

So Ron had no intention of letting Hermione know about Harry's problems -- Besides, by now Harry probably had already captured all the bad guys and was most likely celebrating it.

" ...the Burtons are going to be there, aren't they?"

As it was, all Ron needed was a good bath, a hot meal and some anti-sleeping potion so he could spent the rest of the night making sure Hermione stayed at her own bed all night - no escapes...

"Do I really have to go? Can't I just send a card?"

Because of that change of plans, he and Harry would have to rearrange their timetable again... Spying on Hermione sure wasn't an easy thing - he was missing really good parties and possible dates because of that - not to say hours of sleep.

"Okay. Okay. Can't we just discuss this later? We still have a whole month ahead of us. I'll see --"

Hermione froze. The little box slipped away from her hands.

Ron stared at her surprised. He could hear her mother's voice still echoing through the little box but Hermione didn't seem to notice it though. She was staring out of the windows - her eyes were fixed at some unknown place on the horizon -- She was seeing something that others could not see; she was feeling something other could not feel.

"Harry?" she had whispered so low that any one would have missed it.

But Ron heard it. He was about to ask her what was wrong when it happened.

The floor trembled below their feet.

Crookshanks, who had been sleeping till then, let out a loud 'meow' as the picture of the trio that was hanging on the wall above the fireplace crashed on the floor. The sound of plates and glasses breaking traveled through their small flat reaching their ears.

"Hermione!!!" Ron screamed.

"No!!!"

A shelf full of books collided. A part of the ceiling fell down. The pieces of glass from the broken windows were flying everywhere. All the lamps blew up leaving them in a complete darkness.

And at that moment, Ron thought that the world was ending...

****************************

TWO HOURS EARLIER...

"'You already know the answer,' she had said."

"What did she mean with it? He certainly knew nothing of the kind. Did she mean that he already met the one she was in love with? Maybe it was someone he already knew. Some acquaintance. Someone he bumped into everyday. Someone --"

Harry Potter was crossing the long and dark corridors that lead toward the dungeons of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.

"I'm starting to sound like Ron," he pondered to himself.

But the truth was that Harry Potter couldn't get those five words of his head: 'You already know the answer.'

But he didn't. And why did it bother him so much that he didn't?

In a way he felt like he should know...like he did know... but he didn't. He had been thinking about it the whole week and - Oh! And what a hell of a week...

After their interesting talk by the lake, Harry and Hermione had Apparated back home. There they had found a hysterical Ginny; a crazy Ron trying to stop Crookshanks, who was enjoying himself playing with Ron's chess' pieces; and an exhausted Hedwig carrying a big and suspicious package.

How had this picture ended?

Badly...

Let us just say that in the end Harry was left to deal with hysterical Ginny alone, and hysterical Ginny become more hysterical when she heard all that Harry had to say. Alas, thanks to her screams, Harry ended up with a strong headache - worst than the ones Voldemort's presence gave to him.

The days after that were a blur of pure misery. Harry had to face all the angry Weasley males, including Ron. And worst of all: he had to face Mrs. Weasley. His meeting with her was so frightening that it got him thinking to go back in his decision and actually marry Ginny and live unhappily ever after -- Who needed to be happy, anyway?

But the bad things didn't stop there - No, there was still that strange package that Hedwig had brought him that unforgettable night - He had no idea who had sent it to him. Who could have gotten Hedwig to bring a mysterious package for him? His owl didn't usually take other people orders, unless it was someone Harry had authorized Hedwig to do so...

But whom?

And why couldn't he open the damned package?!

He, with the help of Hermione, - whose first suggestion was, 'You should destroy it. Who knows who sent it? What if was one of your enemies? I don't want to find out the hard way. Destroy it and then you can see what it was.' (Words that immediately brought him back memories of the Firebolt incident in his third year.) - had tried everything to open the thing: unlocking spells, revealing charms, Finite Incantatum and a lot of other spells Hermione cast which sounded very unfamiliar to Harry. (He had probably slept in those classes.) However, nothing could open that damned package.

In the end, Harry - admitting that though the protection wards hadn't indicated any kind of danger; there was still the slight possibility that the package could be a well disguised threat to his life and the life of his friends - decided to listen to Hermione's advice and blow up the thing.

But he discovered that he couldn't destroy it either.

He tried all kind of hexes...he tried to put it on fire...he even tried to tear it up in the common Muggle way...

But the package remained. The package, which consisted of a simple cardboard box and was the same size as Ron.. The package, which was as heavy as a rock. (Only Merlin knew how Hedwig was capable of carrying it) The package, which had the initials 'H.P.' on it, was still untouched.

So as a last resort, Harry sent the mysterious box to the Order of Phoenix's headquarters. The box was now in a sealed room and would be there until the members of The Yellow Team could figure out what was that thing.

Then, in the short period of a week, Harry had to face a hysterical Ginny, a team of pissed off Weasleys, an indestructible box and...

Yes, there was still more... the worst actually...

I lie awake on a long, dark night

I can't seem to tame my mind

Something that Harry had to deal since he was eleven - perhaps even before that - Something hollow... dark...evil...

Sometimes he did think that was all his life was about...

An endless fight...against an endless enemy...

And he was losing...

He lost his parents and what could have been. He lost Cedric and with him his innocence to the world. He lost his first friend ever, the one who opened the doors of the magic world for him...he lost a friend, the best teacher he ever had...he lost his childhood...he had lost so many and so much...

But what scared of him the most was that, perhaps, he had lost himself in that battle...

Slings and arrows are killing me inside

Maybe I can't accept the life that's mine

No I can't accept the life that's mine

Death and darkness was always around him, would always be.

While he was not afraid of his own death. The darkness would be something that he would always fear.

He was afraid that he might stumble.

When he was eleven, living his first adventure -- or his first nightmare -- Quirrell told him that: 'there is no good and evil, there is only power and those too weak to seek it.'

Quirrell's words had been engraved in his mind. There is only power.

Harry never wanted power, never sought it, yet power he had. He never wanted anything but the ordinary, yet extraordinary he was.

Harry had learned that power was a dangerous thing. Giving the power, a single man could destroy so many ... Muggle's history was proof of that. And so was Wizard's. So was Voldemort's.

Harry would never forget Tom Riddle's words in the Chamber of Secrets saying that they were alike...or what the Sorting Hat told him about Slytherin...what Dumbledore told him about the choices showing who you really were.

But what if life didn't give you a choice? What would he have done if the hat had put him in Slytherin? What would he have done if he didn't find a mentor in Dumbledore or a father in Sirius? What would he have done without his friends? What would have he done if he didn't find kindness in Hagrid, life in Ron and faith in Hermione?

Simple living is my desperate cry

Been trading love with indifference yeah it suits me just fine

Death and darkness was always around him, would always be.

And he was afraid he might stumble.

That week, there were two occurrences of attacks from the dark ones. In the first one, Harry and the other members of The Order of Phoenix successfully stopped the dark wizards before they could go on with their plans to use a forbidden potion to infect a Muggle reservoir of water, killing a whole town of Muggles in the process.

But in the other attack they had no such lucky.

Two Muggles died.

It shouldn't have happened...How could he let it happen? They had spies everywhere... The Blue Team - the Order's surveillance team - should have anticipated that attack...But they didn't... not until it was too late... They saved hundreds of lives that day ...but it didn't matter...they lost two precious lives...every life was precious...

It was horrible...

Their screams...their prayers...

Wasn't he supposed to be a hero? Wasn't the hero supposed to save the innocents?

Harry had doubts.

I try to hold on but I'm calloused to the bone

Maybe that's why I feel alone

Maybe that's why I feel so alone

Death and darkness was always around him, would always be.

Harry had doubts and he was tired.

Was it worth it?

He had already seen so much...felt so much...cried so much...

It was an endless battle... and he wasn't sure he wanted to keep on fighting it... others could fight it on his place...a new hero would rise...people were always choosing new heroes to fight their battles...maybe people could fight their own battles, for instance...maybe the battles could end...

Death and darkness was always around him, would always be. He was afraid he might stumble. He had doubts. He was tired. But for some reason he was still there, walking down that corridor, opening a door at the end of it, knowing full well that in that place he would only find two things: more problems and more battles.

What was his reason? He didn't know...

Me...I'm rusted and weathered

Barely holding together

I'm covered with skin that peels and it just won't heal

But Harry Potter had just arrived at the headquarters' of The Order of Phoenix.

And there all his doubts were gone. All his fears were gone. He was no longer tired. There he was the leader; he was the hero; he was Harry Potter. He didn't need reasons to go on; he just has to, and that was all.

There all his worries were forgotten, or at least, should have, because five words still haunted him: You already know the answer. He should have but he could not forgotten about his worries about Hermione. How could he? She was always there for him...Two days ago when he had come back home after that awful attack to the muggles he didn't even open his mouth to tell her what happened -- he didn't have the strength back then -- But it wasn't necessary. Never was between them. Just one look. One look and she hugged him. One look and she told him all he needed to hear. One look and she was there for him, all night, till he fell asleep in her arms.

She was always there for him and now he needed to be there for her too. Harry and Ron had been following her every move for a week by now but till then they had no idea of what she was hiding. There was no more night escapes during the night and she seemed perfect normal...but still Harry couldn't let go of that uneasy feeling that there was something that he was missing...that there was something there...something he should know.

You already know the answer.

The sun shines and I can't avoid the light

I think I'm holding on to life too tight

A loud shriek echoed and a dazzling light covered the room.

Harry turned around and chuckled at the sight of a pile of ash in the middle of the empty ballroom.

"It was about time, Fawkes --"

Slowly, Fawkes, Dumbledore's phoenix, was reborn from the ashes.

When Dumbledore went away, he had left Fawkes in Harry's care. Harry was glad the Phoenix had finally 'reborn' and couldn't wait to see him back to his better form. Fawkes was some kind of guardian to him -- The bird had saved his life more than once and Harry felt safe in his presence.

Harry couldn't help thinking that if the Phoenix had been there two nights ago, things could have - would have been different...

Ashes to ashes and dust to dust

Fawkes seemed to recognize Harry's feelings and understand it...because the magic bird let out a sad cry ...opening his still fragile wings and trying to fly...but Fawkes couldn't take off...he was still too weak...

"It's too soon, Fawkes...Just rest. We will need your help later."

But Fawkes didn't look like it was listening Harry's words...he was still shaking his wings...trying to fly...it started to sing anxiously...

Harry frowned. He took Fawkes in his arms and landed the bird on his shoulder. "What is it, Fawkes?"

The phoenix stopped singing and Harry saw a tear rolling from the corner of his black eyes...all of the sudden, the phoenix jumped off his shoulders... and using his little claws the bird crossed the room in a fast speed...

Fawkes came to a halt at the edge of a fountain, letting out a loud cry.

Harry stood at the side of the phoenix. He raised his hand and the water in front of him shimmered. Images started to flash in the water, flashing in his eyes.

Harry's frown deepened.

"Harry?" Sirius, who had just arrived in the room, looked at him concerned.

Harry dropped his hand and turned to face his godfather, a deadly look on his face.

"Call everybody, Sirius. I want all the teams ready."

A look at Harry's face and Sirius' blood ran cold. "What did you see, Harry?"

Harry eyes flashed a deep green.

Sometimes I feel like giving up

*************************

BACK TO THE PRESENT...

"No. Let go of me. You don't understand. I have to see him. Harry!!!"

Ron was holding a restless Hermione, his strong arms around her waist as she was trying to struggle free.

"Calm down, Hermione...there's nothing we can do now...they are taking care of him..."

When Ron said 'they' he was referring to the team of Medical Wizards who were taking care of Harry in that exact moment... what they were doing with Harry - what was wrong with Harry in the first place -- he have no idea... right now Ron couldn't even remember how he and Hermione got in the hospital...

He thought the world was ending...he thought he was going to die...and suddenly...it was all over...Sirius was there... Hermione had Crookshanks in her arms...she was talking on that little box again...and suddenly... they were all running through St. Mungo's halls...in every corner of the hospital there were Aurors protecting the entrances... which were filled with reporters trying to get in, asking what was wrong with Harry Potter...

Ron had the same question himself...What was wrong with Harry? All he was able to see of his best friend till now was a quick glimpse of him as the doctors closed the doors on their faces...He had seen Harry in a bed surrounded by a lot of floating crystals emanating a silver energy... if this is good or bad, Ron had no idea... For once he wished he had listened to his mother and studied to be a doctor...he felt so hopeless... What difference could a Quidditch player do in a time like this? None.

All he could try to do now was console Hermione...tell her that the doctors were going to take care of Harry...that Harry was going to make through it as he always did before...even if he himself wasn't so sure of that... He would take care of Hermione...Harry would probably just wake up to kill him if he didn't...

"Take care of Hermione," Harry had said in their fifth year, when he had left them behind so he once again could face the danger alone. "Take care of Hermione," Harry had said about a thousand and one times during their sixth year and seventh year put together... "Take care of Hermione," Harry had said a week ago when he had told him about Hermione's strange behavior in the middle of the night... Take care of Hermione, Harry had written in the note he had sent this afternoon...the note telling him to take care of Hermione tonight because he wouldn't be able to... because he had to save the world again...

Save the world again...Was that what happened? Harry saved the world again? That would explain the strong magic energy that he felt...the earthquake...the fact that the Minister of Magic was there, talking to Snape...The journalists...The Aurors... The two sinister figures in the corner wearing black cloaks...Hey, what was that moss of red? Oh, yes, he almost forgot that his whole family was there too...

"No, Ron, let me go... you don't understand...he needs me..."

It was killing him to see Hermione like that...Maybe he should let her go...maybe she was right...maybe what Harry really needed now was his friends...After all it had always been like that...He would take care of Hermione... Hermione would take care of Harry... Harry would take care of him... Wait...that was wrong... He would take care of Hermione... Hermione would take care of Harry...Harry would take care of Hermione, too...Yes, that was it...Wait... Who would take care of him?

Oh, Merlin...why was he thinking of things like that in a critical moment like the one they were facing now? Where was his good sense?

"Hermione, Ron is right. There's nothing you can do. Harry will be fine."

Oh, Sirius...Ron almost forgot that he was there, too.

"No. I--"

"Listen to me, Hermione..." Sirius grabbed her by the arm and made her face him. "You are the last thing Harry needs right now."

Oh, that seemed rather harsh...Wait...Why was Sirius grabbing Hermione like that and being mean to her? One thing was certain...Ron wasn't liking it one bit...That was it...He was taking care of Hermione...and as so...he had to push Sirius in the face because of his mean words and stupid act... Harry wouldn't mind if he beat his godfather a little... at least not when the purpose of it was take care of Hermione...

"Black. We need to go." Snape approached them.

No...Ron thought that for the first time in his life Sirius should be thankful for Snape's presence...it saved his pretty face...Or maybe Ron himself should be thankful to Snape...his mother was there...imagine what she would have done with him if he pushed Sirius Black in the middle of the hospital... while his godson was lying in a bed...

Oh, Merlin...why was he thinking of things like that in a critical moment like the one they were facing now? Where was his good sense?

"How is your arm?"

"Fine."

"Okay, let's go then."

Wait again. Ron was lost again -- not that this was a huge surprise. What was wrong with Snape's arm? Did he, too, hurt himself saving the world? Wait again. Wasn't that the arm where Snape got the Dark Mark?

"Where are you going?"

"Where do you think we are going, Miss Granger? Fix Potter's mess, of course. We need to find a good excuse for this one - all the attentions are on Potter right now. There's no way The Wizard World is going to see a strange magical phenomena and the fact that Harry Potter is on a hospital bed as just some coincidence. Professor Trelawney is probably writing a tragic prophecy right now. I talked with the Minister. Things are pretty bad and we'll probably have problems with the Aurors."

"What about the Muggles?"

"I don't know. They felt it, too, and that's bad...but there's no way we can erase all those memories... the good thing is that they will just see it as a common earthquake, though I would like to know how they are going to explain the fact that the earth trembled all around the world."

Sirius nodded.

"Wait, you two. Sirius - You didn't tell me what happened?"

"Hermione --"

Now, Ron was thinking why Sirius was giving Hermione a look and glancing at him like he couldn't know what he had to tell her...Ron, hated these looks they shared...He still couldn't believe that Harry never noticed it...

"No, Sirius. This wasn't supposed to happen... but it did... Now you are going to tell me, Sirius. I have to know. How? And Why?"

Ron had no clue what was going on there.

******************

"Malfoy!!! You filthy bastard!!!"

Hermione was fuming. Her face was red. She was tightly clenching her fist around her wand. She looked around...The same white sheets covering the rich furniture... Ron's little friends spinning their webs...the dust in the air...

Yes, she was in the old Malfoy's Manor...A place that everybody believed to be abandoned...uninhabited...a place that most believed to be jinxed...a place that no one wanted to buy...not even to build a giant mall...the place where she knew she would find him...

"I know you are here. Be a wizard just once in your life and show yourself...show yourself so I can hex you with curses that not even the Dark Lord himself had the courage to use," she yelled, panting.

"Looking for me?"

Hermione gasped as she felt Malfoy's breath on her nape. Before she could turn, an Expelliarmus sent her wand away. They were now staring at each other Malfoy with his wand an inch of Hermione's face.

"Malfoy grinned. "I knew that you would come running after me. Witches just can't resist my charm, not even you."

"You'd better know how to pray Malfoy, because when I'm done with you, you'll be knocking on the Hell's door," Hermione hissed.

"Tut...tut...Are you sure you are supposed to be the smart one? Because unless I'm wrong, I'm the one holding the wand here."

"I don't need a wand."

"Oh, so now we are Harry Potter, are we?"

"No. I'm not Harry ...but I have my own tricks..."

Hermione opened her hand, showing a small flask on the palm of her hand.

"What the hell --," was all that Malfoy could pronounce before the small flask, full of a orange substance changed into a sphere of pure energy...with a blindly intensity. Malfoy put his arms over his eyes in a defensive manner as Hermione began to chant.

Eso Fromatemmea Igrene

Aigam Memim

Aigam Mesmif

Euqilpitlum Arode Taomif

Hermione threw the sphere on Malfoy. It hit his chest and exploded...

When the light was finally down, Malfoy was able to see again...only he saw a world in orange... he was trapped in a giant floating orange bubble in the middle of his living-room...

"Have you ever been under a Cruciatus Curse, Malfoy?" Hermione's words called his attention back to her. He didn't like her tone of voice. "Because I can guarantee you that this is ten times worse."

Hermione raised her hand in his direction and he immediately knew that she was telling the truth...he immediately felt the pain...

"AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!"

Hermione was furious, her eyes glowed with angry. She kept chanting unknown words as Draco kept screaming...

"How could you? After WHAT HE had done for you...after all I have done...I trusted you...how could you betray us like this..."

"AAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!!!! NO. STOP. PLEASE!!!! I didn't do anything. I didn't betray you...Aahh!!!"

"LIAR. Sirius told me you were there. INSTEAD OF STOP THEM, YOU JOINED THEM..."

"NO. HERMIONE...PLEASE. LISTEN TO ME. I WOULD NEVER BETRAY YOU... YOU HAVE TO BELIEVE IN ME."

"I DON'T."

"YOU HAVE TO. WHY WOULD I WANT POTTER TO BREAK THE SPELL...we both know what this would mean...it wasn't me, Hermione...it is you...he almost broke the spell because of you," Draco's words trailed off. He didn't have more strength to yell. The pain was intolerable...

It's you, Hermione. Always you.

Hermione blinked as Harry's soft words came back from her past. She looked around her, looking like a frightened and lost child...she stared at her own hands, then she looked up. Her eyes widened as the sight of Draco trapped in the orange bubble, screaming in pain. She gasped, bringing her hands to her mouth. She looked like she could throw up... disgusted with herself.

The bubble disappeared and Draco slowly floated, till he was safely at the ground again.

Hermione collapsed on her knees. Collapsed in tears.

Sweating, panting and feeling the aches of all his muscles, Draco got all the strength he had left and crawled painfully to where she was, holding a crying Hermione in his wounded arms...

*****************

EARLIER...

The scene was really amazing. Thirty wizards and witches were risking the cloudy sky with their brooms.

Who were they?

They were shadows in the sky.

They were wizards ready to fight.

They were warriors prepared to die.

They were The Order of Phoenix.

They didn't have names or faces. Their identities and lives were left behind, were hidden below the black cloaks that now covered their whole bodies and souls.

The brooms came to a halt in the mid-air.

They had arrived.

Bellow them was The Wizard's Cemetery.

Sometimes I feel like giving up

************

"I swear to you I don't know how they got there...I swear I stuck to our plan...During this week I did nothing else than feed them fake evidences about the dark ones' plans to bring He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named back..."

************

Darkness.

There was no moonlight. No brightly twinkling star in the sky. It seemed that the night knew what was about to take place there, and being so, the night, too, was afraid...the night, too, didn't have the courage to show the ritual...the battle...the destruction...

Me...I'm rusted and weathered

***********

"Harry saw it through the Phoenixes' Tears. Sirius told me that's how they knew...that's how the Black Team got there..."

"Wait-Wait. What are you talking about? Phoenixes' Tears?"

"Not now. You are the one needing to do the explaining here. I know that you are not responsible for Harry's presence there. But this doesn't change the fact that you were there. Why? Why were you there, Draco?"

***********

Light in the darkness.

The curses that missed their targets and ended up reflecting themselves in the gravestones were the only light that once in a while illuminated the creepy scene.

One should be lost in that scene...one couldn't see your own nose in that scene...yet they have found one another...

When another missed cursed hit the gravestone of 'Mr. Archibald Broom: Brave Wizard and Auror' at their left. Blue eyes and green ones met. The first look held surprise...the last, fury.

"Malfoy. I should have guessed that you would be behind this..."

"Potter? How? Wh--You shouldn't be here -- "

Before Malfoy could say another word a lighting bolt came out of Harry's hand throwing him away. His back crashed against a nearly three.

Ouch.

Harry stepped in front of him and grabbed him on his collar.

"This time I'll make sure you spend the rest of your days with your friends in Azkaban."

"Don't be stupid, Potter. Listen wh--"

"Harry!" A tiny light came closer to where Harry and Draco were. A tiny light emanating from the tip of Sirius's wand. "Most of them ran away...we got t-- You?!" He frowned when he raised his wand and came to face Draco's face.

"Sir! Over here." A new point of light appeared. Harry shoved off Draco and followed the light.

Draco looked at Sirius who had his wand pointed to him.

Sirius glared at him. "I knew you would do something like that. I knew you would betray us. I don't know why I listened to Severus and Hermione. You never deserved a second chance. You never deserved anything."

Draco chuckled. "You know...this is a pretty good speech. I wonder how long you have been waiting to use it. But you see, Black, I don't care what you think."

"You will change your mind when in Azkaban. Now move."

Sirius grabbed Malfoy and cast a binding spell on him; the two followed through the same path Harry went.

Barely holding together

I'm covered with skin that peels and it just won't heal

***********

"Why do you think I was there? Do you think that Black was right? Do you think that I was there to help them? I was there to stop them, Hermione."

"Stop what? I don't understand, Draco. You know that they can't bring You-Know-Who back from the dead...only because he was never dead...So, why were you there?"

"You still don't trust me, do you?"

"I'm sorry, Draco. But I don't trust anyone anymore. The people that I trusted in the past are the same ones that sentence me to this life that I'm living now. And we also have to face that you don't have a very trustful past."

"Trust me, Hermione. Just this once. Just listen me carefully. Someone on their side knows what we've been trying to hide."

"What do you mean? They know?"

"As I told you, I stuck to our plan. However, in order to prevent Potter from finding out the information about the ritual the dark ones were planning, I ended up in the middle of something that I didn't expect. I ended up in the middle of a group of Death Eaters."

"That's not possible. The Death Eaters no longer exist, they were all dead or in Azkaban."

"Oh, yes, they sure are. But you should meet the new generation."

"New generation? Of Death Eaters? New followers of You-Know-Who?"

"Yes, you can see how surprised I was when I found out. And I can tell you this: the old crew...huh...they were nothing compared to these guys...these guys are creepy...the only reason they didn't kill me when I found about them was because I'm Draco Malfoy. I'm one of them, or so they think. You should see them asking me questions like how was Voldemort in person... like he had ever been a person..."

Hermione, who had winced when Draco had said 'Voldemort', couldn't believe what she was hearing. "No. Nooo. This doesn't make any sense....All The Dark Wizards along the globe celebrated You-Know-Who's supposed death as much as we had. They didn't have to follow or fear a Dark Lord any longer. They could practice their own Dark Arts in the way it pleased them... They spent the last three years trying to show us that they could be worst than You-Know-Who...And they had succeed...Because, for them, Harry Potter is just a legend...Harry Potter is just one...and they were a thousand...They don't need a crazy leader...they don't need a huge evil plan to destroy the world...all they needed was one of them and a wand and then the damage was done... Harry can't be in all the places at the same time...With You-Know-Who it was personal...this...this almost drove him crazy in the beginning...No. This doesn't make sense...Why would anyone want HIM back?"

"Isn't it obvious, Hermione? Power. It's all about power."

"But if they know the truth..."

"They don't."

"You said that they knew."

"No, what I said was that there is someone who knows the truth. They had a leader that they called IT. I didn't have the pleasure to meet this IT person but..."

"You think that this IT knows the truth and yet he still wants to bring He-Who-I'd-Rather-Not- Name back from the limbo that the spell created? Who is this IT? Some Homicidal Maniac?

"Exactly, but the important thing is that this IT is using these new Death Eaters...and their hunger for power...just like Voldemort did with me and my father and all the others..."

"They are all fools. They won't find power...only destruction."

"I know...I was a fool once...Hermione? There is something more that you need to know..."

****************

Light.

Twenty-eight wands illuminated the place before Harry's eyes. Harry sighed relieved. Because although for the world those people had no identities. Harry knew every single one of them. Together these brave wizards and witches were an unstoppable team. They were the Black Team... the elite squad of The Order of Phoenix...The ones that always came out from the shadows when needed...the ones who were ready to die for their cause. Most of them were as old as Dumbledore...some older than his old mentor...some as young as himself...some younger...

And all these people relied on him to guide them...it was a lot of responsibility...to have other people's life on his hands... it was very difficult to him to have to ask these people to risk themselves...to risk their lives...to go to the battlefield and face the devil...knowing that someday one of them could not make it back home...could leave a family behind...a happy family...

So, someday he could destroy a happy family...wouldn't that make him as bad as Voldemort? Was there a difference between killing and sending them to their deaths?

Hermione would probably kill him or send him to his death - which, in this case, as he was trying to point out, seemed like the same thing- , if he asked her that. Then, she would carry him to a library and make him read all the books about leadership, war, responsibility, life, death -- not to say all that self-help crap...And of course, after he had finished all the reading...she would sit with him to have a good talk about the subject at hand...she would make him understand that it was not the same thing...that unfortunately that was how their crazy life worked...he would feel better...lighter...she would make some joke...he would laugh and they would start to talk about the craziest, silliest things in this world...he would forget about all his doubts...it would be a wonderful world again just because of her...yes...she made his world more beautiful...that was how he loved her so --

"Sir?"

"Huh?" Harry touched his scar...What was it that he was thinking?

He looked at his side and saw some dark wizards stupefied on the ground...but what --

"Over here, sir."

Harry shook himself off and blinked... There was something wrong...

He stepped over and what he saw got his complete attention. A circle formed by white roses scattered on the cemetery's ground. Inside the circle were craved symbols.

"What is it?" he asked.

"We don't know," a black cloaked figure said.

"It doesn't looked like any resurrection rituals that we have seen before", another member of The Order told him, "actually, I have never seen these kind of symbols before."

"They look... familiar..." said Harry.

"Do you recognize it?" a female voice asked him.

"No."

"But they look familiar?"

"I don't know," Harry replied.

It looked familiar but... Hermione would probably recognize it and lecture all of them about the first origin of these symbols...not to say give them a manual of how to do a proper ritual with them... She should be here with him...He was starting to feel something strange, starting to feel a little dizzy...

Harry glanced at the stupefied men. "Did they say anything?"

"No. They don't want to cooperate. We will need some Veritaserum. All we found out is that they call themselves: Death Eaters," said someone with a strong French accent.

Harry grimaced. "A very original name, that's for sure."

Another cloaked figure, holding a crystal in his hand, approached them. "Well, whatever they were about to do, it looks like we stopped them before they did. I can't find any trace of dark magic around here."

"Harry." Sirius, still holding Draco as his prisoner came out of the shadows. He looked down to the symbols on the ground and his grip on Draco's arm got tight. He looked nervously at Harry. "We should better go, Harry. There's nothing more we can do here. We stopped them - our mission was accomplished."

"He is right, sir. Strange rituals are not in our department. We should get back to The Order. We can send the 'Yellow Team' to investigate this symbols while we interrogate the prisoners..."

"Alright. This is what we are going to do. I want two volunteers to stay here and make sure no one comes close to this cemetery... I'll send two members of the 'Violet Team' together with the 'Yellow Team' to replace you later. Right. The rest of you can go back to your homes..."

"But what about the prisoners?"

"Sirius and I can take care of them. We'll use a Portkey to take them to The Order. Tomorrow the 'Orange Team' will have the Veritaserum ready and we can interrogate them."

"But, sir? What if -"

"It's late...all of you have someone waiting at home... as always you did your job...as always you were heroes... you have my respect and my thanks for that...the Wizarding and Muggle World can rest in peace tonight... and so can you...Go home. It's an order."

Twenty-six heads nodded. Their arms stretched up and their brooms answered their calling... they disappeared in the sky...

Sirius took a pen of his pocket and threw it in the air. A portal was opened. One by one, he levitated the prisoners and made them pass through the portal...

Draco frowned at this. It sure wasn't in his plans to be arrested by Harry and his Phoenix Gang. Hermione would freak out when he told her what almost happened here... she would probably curse him for the rest of his life for not warning her before... Well, at least she was safe...they never finished the ritual...never would really...even if The Phoenix Gang hadn't arrived...he would have stopped them... that had been his plan before the surprising apparition of The Heroes... Great... the only opportunity that he had to show to the world that he, too, could be one of the good guys...and Potter got in his way...Why is that Potter was always in his away? Damned Potter.

Draco glanced at Harry who seemed to be given the last instructions to the two members of The Order who would be staying. Draco sighed, thinking that, at least, nothing of this seemed to affect Potter as they were all afraid. One thing was sure: the spell was really strong; if this place couldn't cause a rupture in it, nothing could.

The day reminds me of you

The night hides your truth

The earth is a voice

Speaking to you

"Harry," called Sirius.

Malfoy was the only prisoner left because Sirius didn't trust him to pass through the portal alone. Only Merlin knew the tricks that Hermione must have taught to him during all this time (and Sirius knew that Hermione was one of the few people who could redirect a portkey portal, since she helped in the development of this new kind of portkey). And, Malfoys were never to be trusted.

"Just a moment," Harry yelled, as he turned his attention back to the men before him. "Now, remember, be careful, they may be crazy enough to came back and take what they left...If anything happens, don't hesitate, you now how to reach me."

"It will be alright, sir. You can go in peace. You know that nothing crosses our way."

Harry nodded at them, turned to leave... then he felt it again; that strange feeling that made him dizzy...But that time he could do more than just feel it, he could taste it...it was stuck on his throat...He could touch with his fingers...see it with his eyes...smell it in the air...

Magic...magic was all around this place...all around him...a pinkish smoke of energy seemed to emanate from the earth...it hummed in his ears...

Harry touched his scar... there was something strange... he looked around... confused... lost... there was something wrong...

"What is wrong with him?" Draco, noticing that Harry had stopped walking, asked Sirius.

Sirius ignored him and called Harry again. "Come on, Harry."

Harry woke up from his trance-kind-of state. He shook all that feelings away. He was probably just tired. "Yeah-yeah. I'm coming."

However, on his second step forward, Harry stopped again. He had stepped on something. His eyes came down to meet a white rose.

He leaned down and took the crushed rose on his hand...He looked at it with narrowed eyes... and for a moment he could swear he had seen a little rainbow in one of its fragile petals...

You already know the answer...

And then it came. A whisper; a prayer; a calling; the answer.

"Hermione..."

And with the answer came the consequences.

Harry screamed as his scar burned. As he collapsed - in pain - on the ground, all the earth trembled...pink blasts of energy emerged from the soil, reaching the sky, destroying everything in its way...

The two cloaked figures were petrified, the energy was too intense, too strong...too much.

Draco was more than petrified, he recognized the source of energy... he had felt the same energy three years ago... but this time it was stronger...how could it be stronger? He couldn't believe that the same magic that saved them in the past would be the end of them now...

If Sirius could, he would be petrified...but he had to run...he had to stop Harry...if he could... more and more holes erupted on the cemetery's ground....more energy was being released...

"Oh my, Harry, stop...Please, Harry, don't fight against it..." he yelled as he keep dodging the bundles of energy as he tried to reach Harry. "STOP! YOU ARE GOING TO KILL US ALL."

Take all this pride

And leave it behind

Because one day it ends

One day we die

*************

"Why didn't you tell me all this before? Why didn't you warn me about the ritual? About the Death Eaters? I would have gone with you...I could have --"

"What? Put yourself in danger?"

"I could have stopped all this. I could have stopped Harry."

"No, you couldn't. Damn it, Hermione. Didn't you listen what I told you? It was you, damn it. It was not me or their stupid ritual...it was you...I heard him whispering your name before all went loose...You are the reason he is breaking the spell..."

"What are you trying to say, Draco? Are you trying to tell me that this is all my fault?"

"If I say yes, are you going to try and kill me again with one of those freak spells of yours?"

"I may be tempted to."

"No. It's not your fault -- never your fault -- but you are the only one who can stop it...You know that they are coming after you, don't you?"

"Let them. Maybe, if I'm lucky, they will succeed where you have failed so many times before."

************

"Nooo...No... AaaaHhhhh..."

Harry couldn't take it anymore... he couldn't breath... the pain was too intense...his scar was burning even his soul...he was breaking...

Millions of images flowed in and out of his mind...like a giant wave...

A RAINBOW.

"It's you Hermione. Always you"

A HUM.

"I love you. Always have. Always will."

A SCREAM.

"No, Ron. Stop!"

A ROSE.

"Will you be mine?"

A DROP.

"No. My answer is no. Do you hear me? Never."

A PROMISE.

"Forever."

A LAUGH.

"Can't you see that this is a mistake, Harry. You will regret this. We all will."

A RING.

"Harry!!! Noooo!!!"

A MEMORY.

"I will remember you, Hermione. I will remember."

"AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!"

" No, Harry!" Sirius grabbed Harry's shoulders and started to shake him, tried to bring him back before it was too late. "LISTEN TO ME...HARRY!...YOU CAN'T...HARRY! OPEN YOUR EYES... HARRY... YOU ARE GOING TO DESTROY EVERYTHING... HARRY!!!"

Harry opened his eyes...but his eyes were pure energy...they glowed like two jade stones... his scar stopped burning and began to glow as the same color as his eyes...his body levitated...and a green aura covered him...

Green lighting bolts came out of his body and began to circulate around the pink blasts that came from the earth...slowly...the pink energy was sucked back to the soil... the cracks on the cemetery's ground disappeared...like nothing had happened...

Harry collapsed unconscious on Sirius' arms... the two cloaked members of The Order ran in their direction to help...

None of them had the mind to remember Malfoy's presence ...or that he was escaping...

Believe what you will

That is your right

But I choose to win

So I choose to fight

To fight

***********

ON THE DAWN OF THE FOLLOWING MORNING...

He was soundly sleeping when she came back to the hospital. 'They said he is going to be okay,' Ron had told her and she had sighed relieved. He was going to be okay. The spell hadn't been broken. It was all just a glimpse of what could have happened. She ought to be happy... but all she felt was numbness...

Alone, she walked into the room he was in. Sleeping there, covered in white sheets, he looked so fragile... he looked like the little Gryffindor hero she once met, who always ended in the hospital wing - whether it was for a Quidditch game or because of a fight with the Dark Lord - he always ended up there.

Sitting in a chair beside his bed, she tenderly caressed his forehead and instantly it glowed in a greenish color.

She smiled sadly at that.

"You are still fighting..." she whispered.

A falling of a tear.

"Oh Harry...I don't know what to feel anymore...You almost broke the spell today... I should be glad that you didn't ...but I am not...deep down I wished you had broken it...for a small second today I thought that it all had finished...and I was happy... It is so selfish, I know...but I'm glad you're still fighting..."

A holding of hands.

"I'm trying to not lose hope, Harry...but I feel like I'm changing...like I'm hollow...God, Harry...I almost killed Draco today...What did they do to us? What did we do to ourselves? I need you here with me Harry, all of you..."

A sobbing.

"I'm trying to hold on but it's so difficult...and I know that you wouldn't approve of what I'm doing, Harry...that you would be the first one to tell me to stop... to let it go...you would try and protect me from of all this...you would try and keep me away from all this pain...but I..."

"But I still believe in you, Harry...Forever, remember? I still believe in you...still believe in us...I still believe that someday I will look into your eyes and see it there again...see what they took from us...what they took from you..."

"What am I going to do now, Harry? There is no answer in the books...I have no answers...I am so lost without you, Harry... I don't know what to do...I'm so sorry, Harry...I don't know...I don't know..."

A soft hand touched her shoulder.

"I'm sorry, my child."

A familiar voice rang in her ears.

Hermione's eyes went wide.

It couldn't be him.

Not him.

She prayed to every God that she knew for it not to be him.

But it was too late.

She already knew.

Standing there, behind her, was him.

Albus Dumbledore.

6. Sometime ago, Someday ahead

Felipe Normal BB 2 4 2003-08-23T01:30:00Z 2003-08-23T01:30:00Z 1 11711 63240 527 149 74802 10.2625 0 1 Clean Clean 21 MicrosoftInternetExplorer4

Title: Forever a Secret (05/?)
Author name: LittleWitch
Author email: littlewitch_br@hotmail.com
Category: Romance
Sub Category: Angst
Keywords: H/Hr Hermione Harry Dumbledore Sirius
Rating: PG-13
Spoilers: SS/PS, CoS, PoA, GoF
Summary: The Wizard World was a mysterious place -- full of secrets. Three years after the fall of the Dark Lord, darkness was still spreading over. A secret was held. A secret that was killing their souls. But they had to pay the price -- or else the rest of the world would. No matter what, it had to be forever a secret.
DISCLAIMER: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The lyric of the song that appears on this chapter isn’t mine. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The song is ‘Evening Falls...’ by Enya.

Author notes: Sorry for the long delay. I had some beta problems. By the way, thanks to my beta Jennifer and Vanessa who helped me with this chapter. This chapter is dedicated to all of you who... waited.

A letter for readers:

Hey,

I noticed from some reviews that some of you got quite confused by my twisted plot. Just to remember you I’m not a writer…I’m just trying … However, some of this confusion are intentional…all the character in this story are in a way confused – they are all tangled up in a web of lies and secrets. I guess the way I write -- all the scenes mixed up, past-present-present-past, the doubts and unanswered question in their thoughts -- are just my way to mirror all this confusion… Also, I just don’t want to give away the story, you know, in one chapter…I didn’t want to write a story whose end everybody already knows…the secret might be very easy to be figured out…but why? When? Where? And how it all end - these are the true secrets. I bet you all have your own ideas of everything but I’m doing my best to try and surprise you all (After all, one of the reasons that I fell in love with the HP books was the fact that JKR surprised me since the very first book.) So be aware, in my twisted plot the characters that appeared less like Fawkes, Crookshanks, the Strange Box sent to Harry and even The Destiny can be a very important part of it all…

Now, I have to warn you that if you got confused with the last chapters, this chapter will be like a bomb. It is very long and there is a lot of information and flashbacks… Moreover, I will just have access to book 5 at the end of the year, so, for the present time, this story will have no book 5 information…I have already a suitable explanation in mind to whatever the book five comes with…even deaths…but I guess you can just consider this an AU FIC, for the time being.

Well, that’s it. You are all free to read chapter 5 and please if you can let a review telling me what you think of it …what I’m doing right…and what I’m doing wrong…I would love to know how it is all going so far.. I just hope you all like it (and understand it). If you have any doubts feel free to ask me…

Yours,

Chapter 5: Sometime ago, Someday ahead

“The truth...It is a beautiful and terrible thing, and should therefore be treated with great caution.”

Albus Dumbledore

*****************************

“Potter…”

When the evening falls and the daylight is fading,

From within me calls – could it be I am sleeping?

“Potter…”

From the depths of the darkness Harry was in, the sinister voice kept calling him…

He recognized the voice…

A haunted voice that hunted all his dreams…that changed his dreams into nightmares…

But…

It couldn’t be him…

For a moment I stray, then it holds me completely.

“Have you lost something, boy?”

An evil laugh echoed…

And from some place deeper than the one the laugh was coming from… Harry could hear another voice…a faint cry…one he couldn’t recognize…

“Help! Please, someone…Help me…”

Sobs echoed…

Close to home – I cannot say.

Close to home feeling so far away.

Harry trembled as the loud sound of tears hitting a stone floor echoed in his ears…The evil laugh echoed again…This time it sounded closer…His scar was burning…No, it couldn’t be him…he was long gone…

The pain in his scar grew more intense…it felt as if his head was going to explode at any second…

Cold red eyes shined in the dark

It was him.

*****************************

It couldn’t be him.

Not him.

She prayed to every God that she knew for it not to be him.

But it was too late.

She already knew.

Standing there, behind her, was him.

Albus Dumbledore.

“Take your dirty hands off me,” Hermione said huskily, as a beam of blue light came out of her shoulder and hit Dumbledore’s right hand.

“Ai…Ai” Dumbledore waved his hand, puffing the smoke that was coming from it.

Hermione stood up and confronted him.

If this were happening four years earlier, she would probably find the sight of her former Headmaster wearing one of his classic pink robes while jumping up and down as he was very amusing. If, being the operative word…Because If looks could kill, Dumbledore would probably be paying a visit to Merlin right now.

With the smoke gone, Dumbledore stopped, looking at her and smiling. “I see that you have become a powerful witch.”

Hermione did not smile back. “Not nearly as powerful as you – but just give me a couple more years and then you will see what powerful is.”

Dumbledore smiled again. He took out his hat – a pink one, to match with his robe – and took some lemon drops out of it. “Want some?”

Hermione just crossed her arms and glared at him.

“Guess lemon drops were never your favorites,” he said naturally, placing the hat back on his head.

Hermione’s expression never changed.

Chewing his lemon drop, he went to the other side of Harry’s bed.

Hermione’s eyes followed him all the way.

Dumbledore looked Harry over and sighed. He looked back at Hermione. “I told you to stay away from him. I told you this would happen.”

“Nothing happened. Harry is going to be fine and the spell wasn’t broken.”

“Nothing happened, you say, but you don’t believe in your own words, do you Miss Granger?” Dumbledore paused for a moment, just staring at her. That famous twinkling in his eyes and a fake smile that Hermione would give anything to see ripped off his face. “The whole world felt it. The earth trembled with the intensity of the magic released. What would you say if I told you that across the sea a tree fell down on a little boy, and that little boy was no longer between us…what would you say about the loving couple who were peacefully sleeping when their house fell over them and that pregnant woman who was crossing the road when--”

“STOP!” Hermione said. She bit her lips and clenched her fists, making a great effort to put up a face. She knew that she could not show any trace of weakness or doubt before Dumbledore. She knew that was exactly what he wanted. He was trying to confuse her. Trying to twist her thoughts…but this time, she would not let him. She would not give him this pleasure. “Is that why you decided to come back from the hole you were in? To tell me this? To tell me lies and try to make me feel guilty?”

“I came back to stop you before it’s too late. Are you willing to sacrifice more innocent lives for this?”

“I hate you.”

Once again, Dumbledore smiled at her. “Hate is only--”

“Oh no, don’t give me your ‘death is only the next adventure’ or your ‘love is this and hate is that ’ crap. I’m too old for that… Hate is what I feel every time I look at you. Hate is what I feel every time I remembered what you did to him... what you did to us... Hate is a dark feeling... It’s consuming... it eats you alive... it kills your soul... I never thought I would be capable of hating someone like I hate you... but I do. And the funny thing is that this doesn’t scare me... I’m not afraid of this feeling ... of this darkness that spreads over me because I don’t have anything else to lose... You already took the light of my life three years ago... you killed my soul...And I hate you for that...I hated you in that moment. I hate you now... I am going to hate you for as long as I live... perhaps even after that.”

**************

HOGWARD’S HIDDEN DUNGEONS...

SOMETIME... IN THEIR SEVENTH YEAR...

If she didn’t know better, she would say that they were all trapped in a picture. A picture hanging in a wizard home somewhere. And, as in any other picture captured by a wizard camera, people were moving...Yes, they were moving their arms -- up and down – in anxious and repeated movements...Their eyes scanned their surroundings –looking to the right, looking to the left – searching for the answer in the other’s eyes. Their lips parted —mouths closed and mouths opened – as they argued over a table full of maps, photos, plans, old books and parchments.

They had been like that for hours...

Just like in a wizard picture, they were moving but the circumstances were not.

They had been like that for hours...

Since Harry had woken up the entire castle because of another nightmare...

Since the Dark Mark appeared in the sky as intense as ever...

Since Dumbledore had called this meeting and started his speech...

You could say that Dumbledore’s speech had been ‘really something’.

Just for you to have an idea it started with something like, “I’m afraid the time that we all dreaded has finally come.” (Very encouraging, don’t you think?)

Then, all the others’ speeches came in sequence...

“Mars is red...”

“The centaurs had warned us that this day would come...”

“If we don’t stop Voldemort now the world as we know it will no longer exist...”

“It’s time for Harry to follow his destiny....”

“The boy is not ready yet....”

.... blablabla....

…blabla...

...bla...

And since then, they were trapped in this picture...

...where the old ones discussed the future of their world – all the worlds—trying to find a way to avoid the chaos that was coming...

...while the three of them were either too tired, too sad, or too lost to participate in any kind of discussion...

Harry was at the far end of the room, sitting on the third step of the rock stair. He had been quiet all along, carefully keeping his eyes down, avoiding all the others. The only movement that he showed was the slow movement of his hand as he petted Fawkes.

Across the room, she was sitting on the cold floor of the dungeons, her back leaning on the wall. Her eyes were fixed on Harry. A blink was her only movement.

Ron was right beside her. Actually, he had his head on her shoulder, sleeping. The rise of his chest as he breathed was his only movement.

Ron was sad, lost, but most of all he was tired, and Hermione knew that. That was why she decided to not awake him when he had fallen asleep on her. It had been difficult days to all of them...but Ron had barely the time to moan...he had spent days in his Animagus form, surrounded by Dementors and Death Eaters... He was too tired from all of that...

Harry was tired, sad but most of all he was lost. As he avoided them -- as he avoided her – she could recognize in him, the lost little boy that, in a way, he would always be. It had been difficult days to all of them...but no one, no one felt it like Harry... He had blamed himself, he had yelled, he had exploded things in his way...he could not accept it...he wanted revenge...they had all worried about him...he had avoided everyone...except her.

He came to her -- like he always did...He cried on her shoulder...he let out all the pain he was feeling...and she was there – like she always was...It had been difficult days...but they passed through it together...like friends always did...

But now it seemed that those past days were nothing compared to what awaited them... Harry’s nightmare...his screams...the confusion and fear in his eyes when he saw her...when he saw the Dark Mark through his window... the way that this time he was avoiding everyone - even her ... the way he was lost in his own thoughts...lost in his own pain.

And as for herself... Hermione was, too, lost and tired but most of all she was sad... It had been difficult days for all of them...sad days...days full of tears...it was all so brutal...so ... she was so sad...her dreaming world was collapsing around her...she was surrounded by sadness, trapped in a sad picture...

“It’s a dangerous sign.” Charlie Weasley was describing the behavior of the dragons as something that he had never seen before.

Snape showed graphics where glowing dots represented groups of Death Eaters in movement. “Voldemort’s army is ready.”

Sirius as always had only one concern: Harry. “You all know who Voldemort wants and needs. Our first priority now must be Harry’s safety.”

Arthur Weasley claimed that Voldemort’s power was breaking the balance between the two worlds. “The Muggles are starting to feel effects of his power. It’s in their air, their water. Their plants are dying; their animals are as agitated as the dragons. If things go on like this...”

Moody said that the new Minister had already sent Auror’s troops to defend all Wizard Communities in case of an attack. “But we all know that they don’t stand a chance against Voldemort...”

The Teams Commanders of the Order of the Phoenix reported their activities and analysis of the situation. “Voldemort has in his hand a strong Ancient Power, Sir. There is no way to stop him now.”

“I will stop him.”

THE FOUR WORDS THAT BROKE THE PICTURE.

***********************************

“Ahh!”

Harry flew in the air…hitting an imaginary wall in the dark, collapsing in the blackness of what should be the floor of that pool of darkness where he saw himself combating the Dark Lord…

As I walk there before me a shadow

From another world, where no other can follow.

The Gryffindor sword fell at his side. Sweating and panting, he took it in his hand as he stood up, glaring at the face of the being that he hated with every living cell of his body, with every trace of magic that he had…

“Don’t be a fool Potter, you know you can’t fight me…In fact you don’t even want to fight me anymore…you want to fight it instead… the spell…”

Harry raised the sword, ready to another attack. “I have no idea what you are talking about…in fact I have no idea of what is going on here… I don’t know how you came back from the dead again… but it doesn’t matter… I killed you the last time…I can sure as hell kill you again…and this time I’m going to make sure it’s for good…”

“Fool…You know that you never killed me…Why do you insist on this farce? You know that I’ve been here, Potter… that I’ve been waiting for you…You know, Potter…deep down, you know…I can feel what you feel…deep down you feel it, Potter…You don’t understand, but you feel it…you know it’s there…the missing hole…the missing feeling…You don’t want to fight me, Potter…You want to fight for it…You want it back…You know that I can help you, Potter…that I’m the only one who can help you find what you lost…Come Potter…Join me…Let me help you…”

Carry me to my own, to where I can cross over…

Close to home – I cannot say.

Close to home feeling so far away.

Harry held on tightly to the sword…his own magic encircling the weapon…he was ready for the final stoke…nevertheless he seemed to be hesitating…Voldemort’s words seemed to stir something within him…

“Help…”

Harry heard the sobs again… something is wrong… it was all wrong…but then he didn’t know what was right…

“Come, boy…come to me…set me free…”

Harry looked up to that shadow who confused itself with all the dark around… to the blood eyes he would never forget…and he knew what he had to do…

Thus, overflowing with rage he ran into the monster’s direction…and thrust the glowing sword in his chest…

All went green…

***********************************

BACK TO THE PAST…

“I will stop him.”

All the wizards and witches present in that room turned to Harry Potter.

Hermione elbowed Ron, waking him up. Ron was about to ask what was wrong when he saw everybody’s faces and decided against it. He turned his eyes to the far end of the room...

Harry stood up and confronted all those gazes.

“I will stop him,” he repeated huskily, and through the lens of his glasses, something flashed in his eyes.

Snape rolled his eyes, looking a little annoyed. “Don’t be ridiculous, Potter. You know that you cannot. It’s completely out of the question.”

“I hate to agree with Snape but he is right, Harry. That’s exactly what Voldemort is expecting. For you to go after him,” said Sirius.

“That’s exactly my point, Sirius. If it’s me that he wants, it’s me that he will have. I won’t just sit here and do nothing. I won’t stay here and let innocent people die because of me.”

“Because of you?” Remus stepped forward. “What are you talking about, Harry? You are talking like this is all your fault, when it’s obviously not.”

Harry frowned; he searched the room for his best friends. He found Ron’s eyes and then Hermione’s -- he immediately looked down, let out a sigh, reunited all his strength and walked to the middle of the room.

“Yes, it is, Remus...This is all my fault...It’s because of this”, he said pointing to his scar, “that this is all happening...it’s because of my blood that he had the access to the ancient power...because my blood is running is his veins...It’s all my fault...”

“No, son, it isn’t,” Mr. Weasley said firmly. “If anyone is to be blamed here it is us. We’ve been studying this prophecy for over a decade…we did everything – from hours of diary research to tea reading – yet we didn’t see this coming…”

“Arthur is right, Mr. Potter. You-Know-Who knew who you were since the beginning…He was smart…very smart…one of the most brilliant students Hogwarts has ever seen…when he saw that you could be a threat to his ambitious plans he tried to get rid of you…of course he failed…but he didn’t give up the idea… then instead of seeing defeat…he saw something even better that your death, he saw that he had created a connection with you...a way to reach your powers…He saw something that we didn’t…he saw that your destiny goes beyond whatever we thought…He saw the truth in what we thought was only a myth,” concluded Professor McGonagall.

“I’m very well aware of who I am and what is my destiny, professor. And to be honest with you, I don’t give a damn about it.”

“Harry?” Sirius exclaimed, perplexed.

“It’s true. I’m sick of all of this. With or without destiny, I had enough. I won’t let this go on... I’m tired of nightmares...” And here, Harry glanced at Hermione, for a small second their eyes met, he seemed to want to tell her something but he instantly shook himself off, turning his look down. “I won’t let this happen... I’m tired of Voldemort’s stupid games...It’s me he wants, fine...I don’t care... This week I buried the first friend that I ever had...when I was only a baby you buried my parents...For the World this can be a War...For you this can be about right and wrong, good and evil...but for me this is personal...I’m not going to stay here and see the people that I love die.”

“Yeah, way to go, Harry,” Ron came behind Harry, tapping his shoulder. “I’m a hundred percent with you. Let’s kick Voldemort’s ass.”

Stunned faces stared at Ron as he kept tapping Harry’s shoulder -- even Harry was stunned... “Err...thank you, Ron...I guess…”

“So, what are we waiting for? When do we leave?”

Harry had to smile at his friend’s outburst, only Ron could be that anxious to face death. However, Harry’s smile faded as soon as he turned and saw that Ron was no longer the only one beside him.

“No,” he mouthed to her.

She smiled at him. “Wherever you two go, I go.”

“Hermione…” He pleaded with his eyes. “You can’t. I can’t let you --”

Harry would probably say more if Ron had not decided to spare him the problem. “Oh no, there is no way you are going with us, Miss Hermione Granger,” Ron said in a very imperative manner.

Hermione didn’t like his tone a bit. “I don’t see why not.”

“Well, but I see.”

“Okay, so just give me a very good reason not to, Mr. Ronald Weasley?”

Hermione stared intensively at Ron, eyebrows raised, as Harry prayed for Merlin to illuminate Ron’s answer just this once.

“Well, because it’s going to be a very dangerous mission. (Not bad, Harry thought). Besides, the battlefield isn’t the place for a witch (Oh-uh); this is a job for wizards and wizards only. (Oh my, what he is trying to do? Be hexed?) You place is here, in the library doing some very constructive research, while waiting anxious to our return so you can give us a victory’s kiss.” (Oh, honestly, Ron, couldn’t you come with a simple, ‘we care too much about you to place you in danger’.)

Hermione, of course, being Hermione, thought this was an outrage. “Excuse me?”

Harry sighed, and let his head down as his friends started arguing in the Middle of the Order of the Phoenix War Room. He didn’t know if he should laugh or cry over this – after all, that might be the last time he saw his friends doing their typical routine — but what he was sure was that all that fight was in vain – he would be a dead wizard before letting those two follow him in what should be his last confrontation with Voldemort – especially because he was not sure that the good side would win this time – in fact, for Harry, chances were that in the next few days he would be as dead as Professor Binns.

Professor Snape cleared his throat, calling the trio’s attention.

Realizing their childish behavior in front of all those members of the Order, each of the trio members had a different thought. Hermione wanted to disappear from the face of the earth, permanently. Harry wanted to have Colin Creevey’s camera in his hand, so he could take a picture of Hermione. (He thought she looked really pretty when completely embarrassed and red as a tomato). And Ron would like to ask if this wasn’t the perfect time for a snack break.

But all their thoughts collapsed to pieces when Snape opened his mouth, and brought them back to the reality of the situation. “So, tell me, is this how you three are going to defeat the Dark lord and save us all of the eminent end of the world as we knew it? Tell me Potter, is that your plan…to bore Voldemort to death with one of Mr. Weasley’s and Miss Granger’s pathetic fights?”

Harry sent a dark glare in Snape’s direction.

“You can glare at me all you want, Potter. I’m right, and you know it. Everybody in this room knows it. This is not your first year…I can guarantee you that a bunch of sweet and very well intended kids won’t be able to stop the dark lord this time. You’ll need more than luck or a sword from some stupid hat this time…You’ll need power.”

“Ha, but Harry has power, he is the most powerful wizard we know, he is the most powerful wizard ever.” Ron replied, also glaring at his teacher.

Snape opened his mouth in order to give Ron an answer but Arthur Weasley was faster than he was. “Listen to your, professor, son, and you too, Harry. We all here agree that you have a very amount of power within you. An unlimited power. However, we also agree that you have no control over it.”

“You are still not ready, kid. It’s not your fault; it’s just that it’s too much power for one to control like that. It’ll take time, a lot of it,” Moody commented.

“A time that we don’t have anymore, Mr. Potter.”

“I know it’s difficult for you to understand, Harry. But with the ancient power in his hand, Voldemort is already unstoppable. Now, imagine what would happen if he joined this power with the power that you carry. The destruction would be complete and without you we would have no hope of some kind of salvation in the future,” Sirius concluded.

Carrying a lot of angst in his voice came Harry’s reply to all of this. “So, you are telling me there’s nothing I can do. I just have to hide myself here. And let you all die, like I did with Hagrid.”

At the mention of Hagrid’s name, everybody grimaced.

“Hagrid’s death was not in vain, Harry, nor it was your fault. He died fighting for what he believed was right. Stop to blame yourself and start honoring his death.”

“I can’t, Remus. I can’t see honor in a friend’s death - only pain.”

And pain was all that you could read in his voice when he said that words. No one knew what to say as the complete silence remained in the room…Harry could see the apprehension in the faces of his teachers, mentors and allies in that war against evil – he could see that each of them wanted to find a way to reach him and tell that nothing is as bad as it seems, that everything is going to be okay, but they didn’t know how because deep down, they don’t believe in it, they know they are all lying to themselves. He could see something familiar in the lost look in Ron’s eyes, not knowing what to do, what to say, so wanting to erase all his best friend’s problems and not envying him a bit on this moment. Harry knew that he probably had the same look as Ron, because he, too, was lost – lost in so many emotions, so many doubts – he could still close his eyes and see the images of his nightmare flashing before him -- could still feel the emptiness…the nothing… He, like Ron, didn’t know what to say, didn’t know what to do…willing to just give up.

But then, for Harry, everything changed with a simple gesture, something that he have been missing - without realizing - since he came in this cold room. Something warm. Something cozy. Something that feels just like home. And all of that in a simple touch. Because someone had done what all the others members in that room didn’t know how to do. Someone had reached him. Not only reached his hand, holding it like was doing now. She reached his heart. She had always reached his heart -- even when he had no idea that was what she had been doing, ever since they met – in every hug, kiss, smile, in every word. It had took him what – almost six years to realize what she had been doing all along – and when he did, though all the protests of his mind, telling him to run as fast as his Firebolt could carry him – he couldn’t, because she hadn’t just reached his heart, she had stolen it.

Harry squeezed Hermione’s hand. He wanted to hug her know, to met that sparkling charming eyes and find there what he always did; love. But he knew he couldn’t, he shouldn’t. At least, not yet. He knew that. She knew that. Not yet, then when? After the War. After Voldemort. After his destiny. (Let’s see that would mean that they could be together… maybe…adding some years and then… no…no…oh, yes, they just have to wait an ETERNITY…but what is forever when you are seventeen and in love…oh, absolutely nothing)

But, what if they didn’t have an eternity to wait?

That was when Harry’s last nightmare came back to haunt him…He suddenly let go off Hermione hands, stepping aside…

He could hear her sighing. That was heartbreaking -- that was really enough. Screw destiny. Screw nightmares. And most of all, screw Voldemort. Ron was right, he was going to kick Voldemort’s ass. He had enough heartbreak for a lifetime. It was time to put an end to that cycle.

“I will stop Voldemort or I’ll die trying.”

The silence remained.

“I’m a Gryffindor. And Gryffindors don’t hide. Gryffindors do not run away in a fight. Moreover, this is my fight. Despite what you may or may not believe is right, this is my fight.”

“But, Har –”

“I know what you are going to say, Remus -- what you are all going to say -- that it’s not that simple, that Voldemort had became Super Voldie and I’m some kind of time bomb that can explode at any time. But I can’t—I won’t accept that there’s nothing I can do to stop him. There must be a way. There’s always a way.”

Snape sighed. “You are asking for a miracle, Potter.”

“Perhaps I am.”

“We live in a magical world, Potter. Here, we are the miracle and I’m afraid there’s nothing any of us can do. This time, there is no way, we--”

“As a matter of fact, Severus,” a third voice interrupted Snape, “there is one way.”

Dumbledore, who since his encouraging initial speech had been silently – almost invisible—while calmly sipping a cup of tea (that by now must be as cold as ice) slowly stood from his chair.

No one in the room even blinked as they stare shocked at the headmaster.

“Professor?”

Dumbledore smiled sadly at Harry. He looked tired and …old…the typical twinkle in his eyes gone. He seemed to hesitate, but in the end he spoke, “Yes, Harry. There is a way. The only way, actually.”

“And what is it, professor?”

“A spell, Harry. A spell that only you can perform.”

**********

When the green light faded, Harry saw himself running in a dark and narrow corridor full of doors at both sides.

Forever searching; never right,

I am lost in oceans of night.

He could still hear someone crying, someone calling for help…But every door he tried he just ended up in the same corridor.

He kept running… kept searching… but he was lost… he had no idea where to go…which door to choose…

“Harry!!!” someone called.

“Hagrid?”

Harry couldn’t believe his eyes (perhaps Ron had been right all along, he sure needed some new glasses or perhaps he could get some lens… or fix his eyes magically.)

Now, Harry was sure that he was seeing things (perhaps he was just dreaming, but oh, well…). First Voldemort, now Hagrid. Who is going to be next? His parents?

“This way, Harry,” said Hagrid, pointing to one of the doors and opening it.

Harry had no idea what is going on but he smiled anyway – it sure felt good to hear Hagrid’s loud voice again…

“Come, Harry…We don’ have much time…yeh gotta help him...” Hagrid said, disappearing through the door.

“Wait, Hagrid!!! Help who? Who are you,” Harry’s words trailed off as he saw himself in a dark room, alone, “talking about?”

As Harry asked himself where Hagrid went, the door burst closed behind him.

“Great, just like in the movies,” grouched Harry, reaching his pocket and taking his wand…

He was ready to use the Alohomora spell when he heard the sobs again. He turned and a faint light (coming from Merlin knows where) illuminate the figure of a skinny little boy.

The boy, looked up. A puffed face where tears were still rolling.

“Wh- who are you?” The boy asked, sounding a little frightened.

Harry was really confused… “Err…You don’t need to be afraid…I came to help…I think…Are you okay?” Harry said, approaching the boy.

“I lost it.” The boy said dimly.

Did I mention that Harry was confused? Like really confused. “Right, you lost it…err… and what exactly did you lose?”

“My treasure.”

“Your treasure?”

“Yes, my most precious treasure. The one I asked for the stars. They took it away from me.”

“They? You mean Voldemort?”

At the mention of the Dark Lord’s name the boy sobbed.

Harry had no idea what to do, he hated when people cry, especially Hermione…

Hermione…Hermione…what is –

“She’s been crying, you know?”

Harry stared at the little boy, open-mouthed. “What?”

“I can hear her, here. It hurts.” The little boy said, pointing to Harry’s heart.

Harry shook his head. “I don’t understand.”

“Y--”

Whatever the boy was going to say would have to wait, because the door was violently opened.

Uncle Vernon stood in the room.

Uncle Vernon? That was it. He was -- definitely, imagining -- things.

“BOY!!! WHAT ARE YOU DOING? I WARNED YOU TO STAY WAY FROM THIS ABNORMALITY!!!”

Well, that seems real enough, for Harry.

“But, Uncle Vernon…”

“THIS TIME I’LL TEACH YOU TO LISTEN ME!!!”

Harry seemed to be in an estate of completely shock as Uncle Vernon grabbed the little boy…

“No! No!” the boy screamed.

Harry was confused…he looked at the little boy screaming in his uncle’s arms…the black hair…the eyes…there was no glasses but…the eyes…Oh, my goodness, Harry had been talking to himself? He couldn’t believe…he had been talking with a six-year-old version of himself… And he didn’t realize it until now? (Yes, it seemed that Lois Lane just missed her blindest person in the planet award). Because of some glasses, he couldn’t believe that he didn’t recognize himself because of some glasses…

“You have to remember!”

“Huh?” Harry waked from the daze he was in; he ran to take himself from the arms of his evil uncle but as more he ran, longer seemed the distance between them.

“You have to remember!” the little Harry kept yelling.

“Remember what?” Harry kept running…

“You need to remember…I need it back…We need it back…”

“I don’t know what I need!”

“You do, you always did…you just have to remem --”

The door was shut again…They were gone…

Harry punched the door over and over…to no avail…he tried his wand…but his wand was gone…

He turned and realized where he was…he was in the cupboard under the stairs…And it was getting smaller…smaller…

He thought he was going to suffocate when he felt himself falling…falling into endless darkness

Millions of images flashed in his head like a light bolt…

To much…

Forever hoping I can find memories.

Those memories I left behind

**********

BACK TO THE PAST…AGAIN…

“What?” Harry exclaimed, disbelief all over his face. He stared at Dumbledore, trying to find some vestige that he had heard all wrong, but the missing sparkling in the old man’s eyes told him that he had not. Harry couldn’t believe it… it was impossible… unthinkable… insane… “Have you lost your mind? ‘Cause you can’t be serious about that?”

“I’m afraid I am, Harry.”

Harry laughs nervously as he looked around the room…everybody looked as perplexed he was…His green eyes met Hermione’s brown ones and in a night where he spent half of the time trying to avoid her, she was the first to look down -- she was the one avoiding him now.

Harry frowned.

He turned back to Dumbledore, an ice expression... “I can’t believe you are asking me t--”

“I’m asking you to save our world, Harry”

Snape was the first to start a series of arguments. “Sir, I don’t --”

“It’s the only way, Severus.”

“That must be another way, Albus,” said McGonagall.

“I can’t agree with this,” said Arthur Weasley.

“Neither do I. Besides, you can’t expect Harry to accept that,” Sirius said.

“I think that…”

“Maybe this spell…”

“Well, if he has to follow his destiny …”

“This is a mistake…”

“I’m completely against it. Actually, I don’t see how Harry giving up Quidditch can help us defeat Voldemort. Now, it’ll mean certain our defeat in the next game against Slytherin.”

You could hear a drop of rain falling on the other side of the ocean with the silence that dominate the room as all the presents -- including Harry Potter and Hermione Granger -- stared, stunned, at Ronald Weasley.

“What? I’m just saying that --”

“Shut up, son,” his father warned him.

“But I --”

“Shut up,” his father yelled.

The argument went on.

“But…”

“If…”

“Even then…”

“It…”

“I don’t know why you are doing such a deal of this,” said Moody. “I’m with, Dumbledore. Come on; think properly, it will be the salvation of our entire world in exchange of a sim--”

“Finish this sentence and I’ll spare Voldemort the trouble to kill you,” Harry said coldly.

“Harry, listen,” called Dumbledore.

“No.” Harry’s green eyes glowed…in an unnatural way… “I don’t want to hear any more of this…”

Everybody could feel the immediate change of magical level in the air…It was like someone had opened a window…in the middle of a tornado…

All the papers, quills, maps, and parchments were now flying in circles above their heads…

Fawkes let out a loud cry…

The level of magic was increasing…people could barely stand as the chairs and table too were floating in the air…The blasts of magical wind, came now with electrical light bolts in full speed…

“Ouch, for Merlin’s sake someone give this boy a pair of sunglasses,” said Snape as he dodged a light bolt.

“Harry!” yelled Ron as the intensity of the wind pushed him to the wall…

Sirius, Remus and Charlie Weasley tried to use their wands to cast a spell, any spell, that could stop Harry, but their wands exploded on their hands…

“Ah…” Hermione was literally sliding in the room…Ron caught her… “Thank you, Ron…I … look out…” she pushed him down just in time …the lightning burst on the wall.

As the magic increased…so the temperature on the room…

“He’s losing control again,” Hermione screamed…

“Losing? I’m melting here. He is going to fry us all. This if we don’t die from lightning striking our heads first. My vote goes to he already lost control.”

“Where is Dumbledore?”

“I can’t see him. Actually, I can’t see anyone. I never realized this room was so big…”

“Shit.”

“Did you just curse?”

“It’s a magical room, Ron. His magic is altering the configuration of the room.”

“Is this bad?”

“Are you seeing any doors?”

“Shit.”

“Exactly. Are you seeing him?”

“Who?”

“Sean Connery.”

“Who?”

“Harry, Ron. Wake up, can you see Harry?”

“Errr…oh, there... in the middle… Big guy covered in an aura of green… You know I always thought that Quidditch would be a big part of my life, but I never thought that it could be the reason of my death…What?”

“You need some hours of sleep, badly.”

“You think so?”

“Oh my…I hate Quidditch…”

“Wait, Hermione, where are you going?”

“Where do you think I’m going? I’m going to stop Harry.”

“Oh…and how do you intend to pass through this hurricane of light bolts ready to kill you?”

“With a lot of will and faith in Harry. I just have to believe that he has enough control not to kill a friend.”

“Ahh…”

“What? Do you have a better idea?”

“Of course I have. Let Dumbledore take care of him.”

“And what makes you believe that Dumbledore can stop Harry?”

“Well, he did last time.”

“Yeah, but last time Harry was pissed off with Malfoy. This time he is pissed off with Dumbledore. Don’t you think that if Dumbledore could stop Harry, he would have done that already, or do you think that he is just waiting, you know, to see if someone dies before he decides to stop Harry? ”

“Shit.”

“Can you stop with that?”

“You started it…But Hermione, if Dumbledore can’t stop him, how could--”

“Ron?”

Hermione could no longer see or hear Ron. All the room was covered in a cold mist…

“Okay, Harry… keep playing with the room, if you like…as long as you don’t kill anyone…” she whispered.

She saw a faint green in middle of the mist and followed it…

She walked and walked…

“I hate Quidditch. I hate Quidditch. I hate Quidditch,” she kept repeating to herself like a mantra…she had no idea why she was repeating that…she just needed to think about something completely absurd like that or else she would think about Dumbledore’s words, about that stupid spell…and then she would probably freak out like Harry…

She walked and walked…But never reached the green glow…

“Just once in my life, I would like to be the damsel in distress – though I would never admit that to Ron—I would like to be, you know, the one that the hero so gallantly saves…but no…here I am… trying to save the hero… No, that’s not fair with Harry…there was that time when I was Petrified and…no…he didn’t go to the Chamber of Secrets to save me … he went there to save Ginny… I was saved by a Mandrake Juice…he could just -- I don’t know – have run there… given me the juice himself, and a kiss just to make it all more romantic-- Not that I was in love with him in our second year…I was not…Oh, please, I didn’t even know what love was at that time…But, well, a kiss would have been nice… right, so that doesn’t count, but there must have been another time…oh, yes, fourth year…third task… what? Oh, come on, he almost saved me that time…But than Viktor Krum showed up and oh, well, okay that doesn’t count either… oh, I know, I know one… there was that time last year when Malfoy tried to kill me and Harry went to save me…of course I had already saved myself at the time … but wait…it was the intention that counts… Oh my…Harry’s powers are doing something to this mist…I’m talking with myself and I’m not arriving anywhere…Oh, my I hate Quidditch.”

She walked and walked…

“I hate Quidditch. I hate Quidditch... I hate…I’m so tired…”

The mist was becoming darker, almost black…

“The mist is draining my magic…Oh, Harry…what are you doing? I -- I remember Professor Snape saying - in your trainings - that if you didn’t control your powers this would happen…He said that you would drain all the magic energy of the world… and than all the non-magic energy…and puff…goodbye planet Earth…Oh, honestly, I thought he was lying, you know, just to frighten us, after all it was Snape…I guess he was not…I mean I know that a room is different from the whole planet but I guess you are just practicing…Cough…Cough…Cough…Harry, can you hear me? Harry, I’m scared…Harry…Harry…”

Hermione was falling down…slowly … slowly…

“Noooo.”

Strong arms encircled her…

Hermione opened her eyes; she could feel her energy coming back…

“Hermione, are you alright? I’m so sorry…I never …I --”

“Harry?” He smiled sadly at her as she stood herself up. She could see the mist dully disappearing. “How--”

“I heard you.”

“What?”

“I couldn’t control it. It was never that strong before…I don’t know what happened…One minute I was there hearing all that talk…I was so angry…I guess I exploded or something like that…I tried to stop it…but it was so strong…I lost all the control…it was like I stopped existing…and there was only …”

“Magic?”

“Something bigger than magic. I don’t know exactly what…but it felt good…I have no idea how I stopped it. I just know that I heard you calling me, you said you were scared and then you called me…and then…then it was all gone… ”

“I’m still scared, Harry.”

“Me too… Hermione I--”

“Oi, Harry, mate, that was pretty intense,” Ron said, appearing in the middle of the two. He grabbed Harry and pushed him all the way, walking in circles in the room as he kept moving his arms, gesturing to Harry all that happened…Hermione forgotten in the corner…all the others members of the Order watching the scene from the corner of their eyes, while fixing the room. “First the tornado- you should have seen Hermione, she almost flew away. But that is what happens when you eat nothing like she does – Then the lightning bolts…Oh, by Merlin, you almost got me with one of those…the glow in the eyes, the green aura…what about the temperature…really hot…I’m telling you, Harry…pretty intense…I just didn’t like the mist thing very much you know…the whole ‘oh, he is draining my energy. I’m going to die stuff’…that wasn’t very pretty.”

Harry winced. “I’m sorry, Ron. I really am.”

“Never mind, Mr. Big Destiny Guy. Let me just me tell you something: Quidditch is really good, but there are better things in life, you know, like girls.”

Harry rolled his eyes. He grabbed Ron by both shoulders and faced him. “Ron, you know that I love you, but I think that the Dementors have eaten the already small and insignificant brain that you have. Please, get some sleep.”

Ron smiled.

Harry turned for the teachers and other friends who were trying to rearrange the maps and parchments. Harry didn’t know if it was a good thing or a bad thing that no one was complaining that he almost killed them. (Perhaps they were just scared to irritate him again, and make it all restart).

“I’m sorry.”

“Don’t worry, Harry, we are okay,” Mr. Weasley tapped his back.

“Yeah, but you own us some knew wands,” said Charlie Weasley.

“What?” Harry asked, not knowing about the wands incident.

“Don’t worry, Harry. We’ll send you the bill,” Remus smiled at him.

“Are you okay, Harry?” Sirius asked, concerned.

“Yes, I guess I’ll survive.”

“I really think that you should buy a pair of sunglasses, Potter. Almost a year of training and you almost killed us all. You are a moron,” said Snape.

“Thank you, Professor,” Harry chuckled. “I promise that I’ll think about the new glasses.”

“Yeah, I’m sure you will, because after this I’ll make you train twenty five hours a day.”

“Isn’t that kind of impossible?”

“Ask Miss Granger if it is or not.”

Harry glanced at Hermione, who was helping McGonagall with the holes in the wall. He didn’t get it, why ask Hermione? – Oh…Oh…time turner…Oh, man…he was so screwed....

“Harry?”

Harry turned and came face to face with Albus Dumbledore.

Harry frowned. “You didn’t stop me. Why?”

“I didn’t have the power.”

“Is this it? Is this what I can do? What I am?”

“Yes. And no. I can’t guarantee you anything, Harry. All we know is what it is in the old prophecies and that you already know.”

“I couldn’t control it. I panicked.”

“That’s why we can’t let you face Voldemort, not like this…It would just make things worse. Now, with the spell it will be different your power will be focused and --”

“I can’t, Professor.”

“Think, Harry. Just think about it. You don’t need to give us an answer today…the blue team still have some reports to do…Voldemort will probably wait the exactly moment to attack…Charlie will try to find more about the dragons…the black team has already received all the information your friend Ron had collected…they are ready to any possible attack and the yellow team is doing all kinds of research you can imagine...We are doing what we can, Harry…But we need your help…Look at this room, Harry…Look at this place…This is your home…Your world…and this can all change… disappeared…think about your people, Harry…about your friends…Think about Hermione…She would no longer be in danger…”

Harry seemed confused. He had his eyes fixed on Hermione, who was still helping McGonagall. He seemed to be drowning in her as she moved her wand gracefully in the air. “I- I don’t know…I -- I …” A blink and he was living his nightmare again… ‘Hermione…No, it won’t happen…It won’t happen…I won’t let it happen,’ he thought to himself.

Hermione sensing Harry’s eyes on her, looked over her shoulder and smiled at him. But Harry didn’t smile back…there was something in his eyes…fear…the same fear that was there when he waked from his nightmare…

“Harry?” said Dumbledore.

“I can’t …” Harry murmured to Dumbledore, stepping back and Disapparating.

Hermione put her wand down and frowned. She knew it was still not over… she wondered if it would be someday…She looked around her…it seemed that Ron was finally catching up with his sleep…she smiled at that…Ron was probably the only one who would get some sleep tonight…because as for herself and the others…she could see, hiding behind the mask that the teachers were using…she knew they weren’t okay with what just happened…they were probably now all thinking that perhaps the spell wasn’t such a bad idea…she could sense all of them glancing at her in once in a while…they were all thinking about ruining her life… but she couldn’t blame them…they were just as scared as she was…but she also knew that their fear was nothing compared to Harry’s…She knew Harry…He was a part of her…She knew that look in his eyes…He was more afraid of himself than anyone in that room…And Dumbledore was a wise wizard…he would try and use Harry’s doubts to confuse him…and, no…she believed in Harry…believed in his decisions if he decide to do the spell…she would be by his side…no matter what she would be there for him…It was not fair… Harry had to carry all the world on his shoulders…It was a tough job for a seventeen years old boy…and it was never over…the prophecies…Voldemort and the Ancient Power…Hagrid…this absolutely scaring power… Harry was sure a better person than she was…if she had the life that Harry had, without parents…with the Dursleys…with a dark wizard on her neck… no…Harry was so much better that he did himself credit for…If it was her… she didn’t think she could handle all that pressure…

That was why she believed in him…Because in the end he was only Harry…life kept pushing him…and yet, he remained Harry… he could always find the light in the dark…he was the light in the dark…Everything about him was so…true…when he was happy… when he was sad…when he was scary…when he fought…she could see all in eyes…his eyes were the mirror of his soul… She needed him so much…And she didn’t even understand why – at least not reasonable thinking – her need for Harry wasn’t some message that her brain send telling her that this was it – on the contrary, on the first moment she met Harry, her mind screamed that he was the problem…He was a hero and she didn’t need one… didn’t need him to protect her… she wasn’t the damsel in distress -- she was an independent witch …Her mind told her she needed an intelligent man…someone to spend hour in the library with her…her mind told she needed someone from Ravenclaw...Or maybe she needed someone…someone who reminded her of her father…But her heart – and Hermione would never understand how hearts worked (not the biological version…that she knew… blood-beat-blood) – But her heart needed Harry, badly…So much that it was scary…no one should need some other person that much…it wasn’t healthy…But her heart needed Harry -- not that in that first moment she fell in love at Harry...Love at fist sight was a concept so…so… It wasn’t that … she was ten…it was strange…It was just like a message that your heart send and you think, ‘Have we meet before?’ And you try to remember …but no…that was the first time you are seeing each other…

She didn’t understand why…She asked her mother at the end of last term… ‘You will never know’, her mother said, ‘you will just feel it. There is no explanation when it comes to the heart.’ And she felt it. She felt it completely. She needed Harry and Harry needed her…And that was so right, so wrong, so forbidden, so wanted…

It doesn’t matter how it ended…what mattered was that feeling…that feeling was pushing her, telling her to ran after Harry…telling her that he needed her now…

And she did; only, Dumbledore stopped her in the way…

“You know that he has a destiny to fulfill,” Dumbledore told her.

Hermione stared at him. “We all had.”

“His was different…”

Hermione just stared at Dumbledore, not saying a word… Dumbledore sighed, bitterly and stepped aside.

Hermione crossed the magic barrier…

************

"I don't know what to do, Hermione."

"You don't need to do anything, Harry... They can't ask you something like...this...They can't - no one can..."

************

"More than that. They don't understand...If I lose this...I lose everything...I lose myself."

"You always have me, Harry," she whispered, "no matter what."

************

"No, Hermione. It's not all right. I'm tired of fighting it. I don't want to pretend anymore."

************

"It is you, Hermione. Always you."

************

"I love you. Always have. Always will.”

“I love you, too, Harry, with everything that I am. Always have. Always will. Forever…”

************

“I’m so afraid, Hermione…in my nightmare you…Nagini…I…”

“Shh…It’s okay…It was only a dream, Harry…”

“No, it wasn’t…It never is…I can’t--”

She silenced him with a kiss…

And he forgot everything …else

All he could remember was to live that moment as if that moment was forever…

****************

PRESENT TIME…

“In the end Harry made his choice, not me.”

“You didn’t give him another choice! Tell me, Dumbledore, how did You-Know-Who and the Death Eaters Apparate at Hogwarts? Tell me, how could they break Hogwarts ancient protection? I’ll tell you how: you let them... Come on; deny it. Deny that it was you who put the anti-Apparation charms down. Deny that you put all the students in danger. Deny that you were willing to make sacrifices so Harry could finally face You-Know-Who.

They took us by surprise — I was studying in the library when the attack began. I heard the screams... When I saw You-Know-Who there pointing his wand at Harry, I couldn’t clearly understand what was happening... they couldn’t be there... That was not supposed to happen... Harry was not ready yet...I still needed to do more research...still needed to find a way that Harry could defeat him without having to... I knew that Harry would fight till the end, he wouldn’t have given up... but you didn’t give him a choice... we were trapped... Ron almost died... and they took me away... and you were there... I saw you when I was fighting to get free of Lucius and Draco... just a glimpse...but I saw you... hidden in the shadows and you didn’t even have a wand in your hands to protect the school you love...you just stood there watching while the first years cried...while all the other professors fought for their students...while the students fought for their lives... And at that moment I understand that it was you... that you betrayed Harry... you betrayed us all...Deny it, Dumbledore. Deny that you were willing to sacrifice us all... just like you sacrificed Hagrid...”

“What I did saved the world.”

“No!What you did destroyed my world!”

Dumbledore sighed, “I’m sorry, my child. But there was no other way. I’m not proud of what I did, of what I still have to do. But I told you before, Hermione; Harry has a destiny, something that is way beyond our control. He was born for a purpose and he must fulfill it. What you wanted, what you still want, you can’t have.”

“That’s one of the reasons I’m proud of being a Muggle-born, you know, because in the Muggle world there is a saying that my father always told me, ‘You make your own destiny’. It’s incredible how wizards can’t understand that. They preferred to look at the stars and see what the future holds to them and never even once they asked themselves what if...Have you never thought about it, Dumbledore? Never asked yourself, what if?

“I ask myself what if all the time, my child. I do believe in choices. I do believe that ‘it is our choices, that show what we truly are’, I myself told that to Harry in his second year at Hogwarts. But sometimes, my dear, what if has a price. A price that none of us can stand. You say that I didn’t give him another choice, but life didn’t give me one either.”

“You –”

“NO…HMMM...NO.”

Hermione turned.

“HMM… TO...TOO…NO…TO MUCH…CAN’T” Harry was murmuring…he was shaking up...

“Harry?” She went to his side, immediately. “Harry, can you hear me?” She gently stroked his face, letting her fingers linger in his scar. “I’m here, love…Everything will be alright, okay? I’m here with you...”

Harry calmed down at her touch…

Hermione sighed, she looked up; Dumbledore was nowhere to be seen…

“Hermione?”

Hermione jumped when she heard him calling her…

She looked at him…she almost chocked…

Two big green eyes orbs were looking not at, but into her, mirroring her soul like they used to…

Even though I leave will I go on believing

That this time is real – am I lost in this feeling?

“Harry…”

“I-- ”

What he was going to say, Hermione would never know, because his scar glowed – the same color of his eyes – and he blinked…and in this blink everything went cold again…everything was gone…

He was just looking at her…and it was the worst thing in the world…she wanted to die… however, she smiled…

Like a child passing through,

Never knowing the reason.

“Hermione?”

She nodded. She helped him to sit up and handed him his glasses. Nothing had changed.

I am home – I know the way.

I am home – feeling oh, so far away.

***************

As she crossed the exit doors of the hospital, she reclined on the closest wall. And sighed. She looked at the sky… she could not believe it was already morning, or maybe what she could not believe was that a new day had come…

So much happened in the last few hours…One minute she was calmly talking with her mother on the phone, then in the other – BANG. A magical catastrophe fall over the planet. – BANG. The man you love is in the hospital. – BANG. Pause from the Hospital to try to kill someone. – BANG. Back to the hospital to find the man you hate. – BANG. The man you love woke – BANG. For half of a second the man you love loved you back – BANG. The man you love doesn’t love you anymore. –BANG. BANG. BANG…

BANG. She was emotionally drained…She should have listened to her mind and fell in love with someone just like her father: a very caring and trustful dentist …Oh God, she had not even had the time to brush her teeth today…And she would give anything for some lazy hours in a bathtub. She needed to find time to go back to her classes of MAGICAL YOGA or else she would have a breakdown…

From the corner of her eyes, she noticed a black dog running straight to her…

“Hermione, how is he?” Sirius asked, anxious, as soon as he was back to his true form.

“Calm down, Sirius. He’s awake and he is fine.”

“Really?” Sirius smiled brightly.

“Yes, you just need to ask Snape for some potion for you know,” she said, tapping her forehead.

“Something happened?”

“Hmm…I don’t know for sure, maybe I just imagined everything…I’m so tired…Give him the potion anyway, just as a precaution.

“Okay. Can I see him?”

“Of course. You just have to get your password with the nurse and stay an hour or more in the queue…” she said sarcastically.

“That crowded, huh?”

“Oh no, just a few people…Let me see. Harry is now with all the Weasleys -- including wives and girlfriends – Then he will see the Minister and Aurous, then there are some friends – Let’s see: Lavender is here, Neville, Oliver Wood, Dobby, Winky, some members of the Order, almost all of Hogwarts’ teachers, all the students he is teaching this year –except the Slytherins, of course. -- Some reporters wanting an exclusive with The Boy Who Lived Again – Oh, and my favorite visitors are a dozen super models who claim to be Harry’s ex-girlfriends…”

“Wow, do you think if I’ll tell them I’m his godfather, they will let me jump the queue?” Sirius smiled.

“I’m sure they will,” Hermione smiled back. “Go. Go see him.”

Sirius nodded, he was about to cross the doors when he looked back at Hermione. “Wait…What about you? Aren’t you coming?”

“I was actually leaving.”

“What?” Sirius exclaimed, “Hermione, you can’t go now. Harry needs you.”

“No, he doesn’t. You said it yourself yesterday, Sirius, I’m the last thing Harry needs right now.”

“Hermione...” Sirius sighed, wistfully. “ I – I didn’t mean it in that way…I would – there was just so much going on and I…You know that I would never...”

Hermione gave him a weak smile. “ I know,” she whispered.

***************

It was a rainstorm.

But she didn’t mind it. She couldn’t mind the fall of the rain when tears were raining down her cheeks. She didn’t even mind to put on a rainproof charm on herself. No, she didn’t need a shelter from the rain, she needed a shelter from all the pain that was consuming her...It was a rainstorm but she didn’t mind. Within her another storm was occurring.

She was still running, and with her every step Hogwarts Castle became smaller behind her. She stopped for the first time, her right hand flying to a tree for support. She was soaked to the bone. She looked around her. She was far, probably in the middle of the Forbidden Forest. She didn’t know for certain, and she didn’t care. She just wanted to stay away from there, away from them, away from herself.

She collapsed on the ground, and leaned back on the tree, not caring to the mud that plastered her robes.

And there she left all out. Her tears mixed with the pouring rain.

She stayed there for what looked like an eternity; she stayed there until she heard steps. She saw his dry and clean black shoes in front of her and felt that slowly the raindrops were no longer mixing with her tears. The rain was being repealed.

She looked up.

“Please tell me that this is a nightmare.”

He grimaced and leaned down. His hand touched her knee and he smiled sadly. “It is a nightmare.”

She rubbed her eyes, drying her tears away. “Can I wake up now?”

He frowned, his face was like a mask, trying to hide the sorrow and the pain, trying to find another smile to give her but he couldn’t this time. Not even a sad one. Not when he was staring at her and seeing her like that.

For one or two minutes, they just stared. No words. He knew what he had to say. He knew what he couldn’t say. He knew what he wanted to say. And instead of all the above, he let out what pained him most to say, what he wasn’t ready to say and what she probably wasn’t ready to hear.

“I need the ring, Hermione.”

And now it was Hermione’s time to give him a smile. The most painful smile that Sirius had ever seen.

She reached out for the chain around her neck, hidden inside her robes.

The chain carried a ring.

And just a ring.

Hermione looked down at the chain, and at the ring. Just a ring. The ring.

“He asked me to keep it, till he...” Hermione bit her lip as three more unwanted tears fell down. “At the time I thought it was so romantic...” She looked closely at the ring and frowned. “Now I see how stupid we were... STUPID HIM!” she yelled angrily as her hands encircled the ring tightly and she pushed it, breaking the chain. She gave the ring one last look and sighed. She took Sirius’ hand and placed the broken chain and the ring in his palm. “Now he will never have the chance to put it on my finger.”

“Hermione...” Sirius chocked.

Hermione shook her head. “No, Sirius, I’m telling you. We were stupid. We should have lived the moment. We should have lived what we could, while we could...But we didn’t. And you know why we didn’t? And here is the interesting thing, really. WE HAD HOPE. Yes, we had hope that we would have other moments...Forever, we hoped...You know, Sirius, hope is an illusion created by the human being...something that he needs to carry on...We need to believe that in the end there’s always hope...In the end we need to hope for something...Do you understand what I’m saying, Sirius? This”, she said, pointing to the ring in his hand, “little thing...it became the symbol of our hope...we would fight till the end and we would win...because of this...of this forever...WE WERE SO STUPID. The moment was gone. Our hope was gone. And our forever became forever a secret...”

“Don’t do this to yourself, Hermione. Don’t do this to, Harry. You can’t lose hope like this. Harry still remembers about you....”

“Harry only remembers of his best friend.”

“It doesn’t matter, Hermione. Can’t you see, Hermione that my godson is still fighting for you? He still remembers and he shouldn’t. And what about us, Hermione? We should have forgotten about it, too, just like Ron and all the others did. But we didn’t. We still remember. I know that Severus said that it was probably because we were all there when the spell was cast but... I want to believe that there is a reason... I need to believe that there’s a reason because – because I know my godson...Because Harry is like a son to me. And as any father would, I just want Harry to be happy...Harry had lost so many things in this life, he had lost the right of a normal and pathetic life... He lost the most amazing parents a kid could ask for – it doesn’t matter how much we tell him, he will never truly understand how deeply Lily and James loved him -- He has lost too much, Hermione. I can’t let him lose you likewise... I wouldn’t forgive myself if I did. He still loves you, Hermione, he just doesn’t remember it.”

“It’s not enough, Sirius. Knowing that he still loves me in a way, it doesn’t help. It’s not enough, Sirius, because I can’t fight for this love. I know it’s there. I know it’s mine. But I can’t have it.”

“Do you want to forget, Hermione? Is that what you meant when you asked me if you could wake up? Is that what you want us to do? To erase your memories of him?”

Hermione stopped for a second; his question had a great impact on her. Sirius had been right when he said that they, too, should not have remembered the truth. No one should. She should have had all her memories related to Harry and Hogwarts erased. Her reality should have been changed. She would have never received her Hogwarts’ letter. Never met The Boy Who Lived in a compartment of The Hogwarts’ Express. However, something went wrong with the spell...

And suddenly, pondering all this, looking into Sirius’ eyes... it clicked...and she finally understand what Sirius was trying to tell her...what Harry was trying to tell her.

‘Can’t you see, Hermione, that my godson is still fighting for you?’

‘I will remember you, Hermione. I will remember.’

And with more tears, came her answer. “No, I couldn’t. I will not forget. These memories are my reason, are all that I have from him now. These memories are my HOPE. I understand now, Sirius, thank you.”

Sirius nodded at her.

Hermione stood up, smile what could be placed as a good attempted of a real smile and started to walk away through the rain.

“Hey, where are you going?” Sirius called.

“Where else? To the library, of course. I have a lot of researching to do about That Spell.”

“I doubt you’ll find something about that spell in a book.”

“Perhaps not, but even if there’s nothing in the books about the spell, I have to try maybe I can find some kind of clue about it, some little information that I maybe have skipped during my other readings. I just need a place to start. And I promise you, Sirius, even if take me weeks, months or even years. It doesn’t matter. I will find something to break this spell without everything else collapsing around us. You don’t need to worry Sirius, because Harry didn’t lose me, he never will. No matter what, I will be there for him... I made this promise to myself in the end of my fourth year and I sealed it with a kiss. I will always be there for him. Because just one month ago... I had promised myself to him, forever...” She looked down at the ring in Sirius hand.

Sirius saw her face and his heart ached. He couldn’t believe that he was actually taking this away from her, it was so cruel. How could Dumbledore ask him to do that? No, he couldn’t do it. He will give it back to her. “Maybe you can keep it. I can find another one to replace this; some charms and it’ll look just like the real thing. Harry will never notice the difference and...”

“It’s okay, really.” Hermione cut him off. “Take care of it, Sirius. Do what you have to do. Put it where it was before Harry missed it and things got complicated.”

“But...”

“Someday, Sirius. Someday, he will give it back to me. And this time, he will put it on my finger.”

“Of course he will, I’ll make sure he doesn’t play stupid again next time.”

“Yes... Oh my, look at myself here in the rain...I’m a mess...I’d better go...I need to take a bath...and get some potions with Madam Pomfrey, before I come down with a cold...”

“Are you sure you are okay?”

“Oh, honestly, of course I am. I’ll just spend half of my day in the library and the other half listening Harry’s worries about the Quidditch Final while Ron’s tries to persuade me to go to the Graduation Ball with him. A typical day in Hermione Granger’s messed up life. Don’t worry, I’ll be fine.”

And she ran away through the rain. The rainstorm was still intense but this time there was no tears mixed with raindrops -- only because the rain was being repealed by the charm Sirius had put on her.

*************

“I know,” she repeated. “However, I really have to go. I have to see my parents.”

“Why? Did something happen? They looked fine when we sent Crookshanks through the Floo network.”

“They can look like they are fine, but I now them. This kind of thing can be pretty terrifying for people that don’t happen to live like we do — where what is terrifying is the fact that we are still alive. Besides, Sirius,” she said, sounding a little hurt, “they are my parents. I don’t need a reason or permission to see them.”

“I know… it’s just that Harry…”

“Don’t get me wrong, Sirius, I think about Harry in every single minute of my day, but he is doing fine and I can’t just stay here seeing him being hugged by half of the Wizard World while in the Muggle World, a World that is as mine as this one, things must be chaotic.”

“I know that things are chaotic there now …But The Green Team is trying to use the time turners… to fix everything.”

“They won’t work, Sirius. Remember? We tried that before. When Harry’s magic is released it’s too strong, it repeals any other magic. Nothing can change his path, that’s why You-Know-Who never tried anything time-related against Harry.”

“Yes, we understand that nothing can stop Harry, what he did was done, however can still try to repair the damage done to the Muggles, save the lost lives.”

“I don’t see how,” she said, felling extremely depressed.

“The Green Team thinks that if we can go back in time, not to the cemetery, but to the to the Muggle World and use the H.R.H, our magic will be strong enough to change small things like…”

“Stop a tree from falling on a little boy,” Hermione said, remembering Dumbledore’s words…feeling the aching in the heart that she felt when he told her that…She had pretended that his words didn’t affect her…It wasn’t her fault, she knew that…her mind kept telling her that but there’s all this other side of herself…that can’t stop blaming herself…she could better understand Harry now…She had no idea how Harry kept himself sane…she was, for sure, going insane…

“Hermione, are you listening to me?”

She stared at Sirius. “I’m not sure the H.R.H. will work…”

“It’s worth the shot.” Sirius stared back.

She was not sure it was worth the shot…she was tired of hoping…What if things didn’t end well… what if they fail – she hated to fail – what if in they end they just end with that …a broken hope, and nothing else…Then, she thought about Harry and she understood how he kept his sanity – He always did something about it…he blamed himself for everything so he always tried to fix everything… because he didn’t just blame himself and did nothing – He never gave up, for him, it was always worth hoping…and being true to herself, Hermione knew that she, too, believed it was worth it, or else she wouldn’t be who she was…wouldn’t be here…hoping - against all odds - to have Harry back…

“Yes, it is.” She finally agreed. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. When she opened them again, they were shining in determination. “Tell you what, Sirius. You go see Harry. I’ll check my parents, fix my mother’s broken china, take a shower, brush my teeth, feed Crookshanks and in exactly an hour I’ll meet you at the Order. Maybe I can help with the H.R.H…”

Sirius smiled. “If someone can, it’s you. It’s your project after all.”

“Right. Oh my goodness, we will need a lot of different potions – I have some in my office I can use – You summon all the members of the Order…And I mean all of them…in all the countries…all the cities…all the neighbors…talk with the Minister - we’ll need the help of the Aurors…And the most important thing – No one can know the real involvement of Harry in this, especially Harry. – I want completely silence. I’ll ask Draco to--”

Sirius’ expressions changed completely. “WHAT? THIS GUY, AGAIN? I told you he was there. He was a traitor. We hav—“

“Calm down, Sirius. He – Oh, honestly, -- Just go see Harry. I’ll explain to you …later… in the Order.”

“But I…”

“Please, Sirius, later…”

“Okay. Later, then.”

Hermione nodded.

Sirius turned to the doors he was in the middle of opening it when he stopped…he just stood there looking at the handle…

Hermione was about to ask what was wrong…when Sirius turned, and out from nowhere hugged her…Hermione was so surprised with his gesture that she froze, she couldn’t move a muscle…her arms stayed still on the side of her body …

He let her go. She looked at him and he smiled…

“Harry is a lucky guy, Hermione…Someday, he will remember how lucky he is.”

***************

Seeing Hermione Disapparating and Sirius getting in the Hospital, Dumbledore sighed.

“Should I tell the others you are back?”

“No, not yet, Minerva. There’s too much going on…I need time to think…For the time being, let’s keep the Fidelius.”

“She can tell them.”

“She won’t…Do you think she will ever understand? Do you think someday she could forgive me?”

“She will never understand, Albus -- she has the right not to. You took away what she treasured most in this world...And as for fogginess...have you forgiven yourself yet, Albus?”

Dumbledore pushed away his glasses and rubbed his eyes…He was worn-out…He had done a long trip back…“How long have I been away, Minerva?”

“Almost three years.”

“Three years, huh? It seemed like yesterday.”

“Have you found it?”

“How can one find something when he doesn’t know what he was looking for?”

“You didn’t then...Oh Merlin...so there’s nothing we—”

“We can’t let this go on, Minerva. Today’s events were just the beginning...We have to separate them...this time permanently...”

“This is madness, Albus. I can’t do this to them...to her...she had suffered enough...I will not help you this time...I couldn’t...”

“I understand and respect your position. But do not try to stop me. What I will do, I will do for us...for all of us...including them...believe me it’s the right thing...the only thing...”

“Are you sure of this, Albus? Three years ago, I asked you why...why the spell didn’t work properly. He should have forgot her completely...yet, he still reminds her as a friend...Three years ago, you didn’t give me an answer...I want an answer now, Professor Dumbledore. Why didn’t the spell worked like it should have? Why does Harry still remember?”

“Perhaps we did something wrong...perhaps he did something wrong...”

“No, we didn’t...he didn’t... I was there...he was ready to sacrifice everything...not for you, me or both the Wizard World and the Muggle World together...but for her...he was ready to sacrifice everything for her...and he did...don’t belittle what he did...”

“What if I tell you that I still don’t have your answer?”

“I would say that you are lying to me and to yourself.”

“You are sounding awfully like her...Of course I have thought about it Minerva, every day. Love is a very powerful magical thing. Nevertheless, there are also a lot of romantic concepts involved --a lot of fairy tale. We both know that Lily’s love alone, strong as it might have been, would have never been capable to save Harry when he was a baby...Harry was special -- he is special. There was a reason why he survived, why he will always survive. He has a destiny. And don’t hate me or judge me because of that. I wasn’t the one who wrote his fate in the stars --I don’t even agree with it...No one deserve such a burden. Harry should have what we all had...free will...another chance...another choice... But he had been denied of it all...”

“If you don’t agree with it, Professor Dumbledore, why do you insist on it?”

“Because, my dear Minerva, I’ve seen too much of what I shouldn’t have.”

“What are you talking about, Albus?”

“The Future, my dear, The Future. Or should I say, The Past.”

************

7. Let

Title: Forever a Secret (06)
Author name: LittleWitch
Author email: littlewitch_br@hotmail.com
Category: Romance
Sub Category: Angst
Keywords: H/Hr Ron Party Memories
Rating: PG-13
Spoilers: SS/PS, CoS, PoA, GoF
Summary: The Wizard World was a mysterious place -- full of secrets. Three years after the fall of the Dark Lord, darkness was still spreading over. A secret was held. A secret that was killing their souls. But they had to pay the price -- or else the rest of the world would. No matter what, it had to be forever a secret.
DISCLAIMER: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended.

Thanks. Thanks. Thanks.

Clyde, meme30, Luni, Bachi A, Melissa, Lanne, willow, Shinteo, the hermit, harrynmione, Catark, anneu53714, jaqen, bamaslamma29,Cryhope, malu WittleBaiwee, Tim, leothelion, misstake, Euro, Severus Snape, Enter Name, ShootingStar, NuttySophie, MisCard, hey, KatGrl5043, Mella deRanged, fix, Angel of Truth, Sabu.

Thank you all for reviewing.

And of course, thanks to

galtxtr --You reviews make my day. I just love them. Thanks for the tips. I know that I use ‘...’ a lot. I guess I’m addicted to it. You see, for me this ‘...’ can be a look, a pause...a gesture or a thought that I imagined the character was doing but just didn’t write it there because for me ( Yes, English is not my first language. For me, English is the real mystery of this fic. ) it’s difficult to describe some kind of movements or feelings. You will probably still find a lot of ‘...’ in this chapter, as it was already in ‘beta process’ at the time I updated last but I promise that I am trying to police myself as I write the next chapter. About the time issue. I don’t really like labels. But all the flashbacks are about 7^th year and they are always in italic.

Charlie – Thanks for the kind words. I have seen ‘memento’ or ‘Amnésia’ as it was called here at my country. It was a wonderful movie. You think that my fic reminds you of it? Well, I never really thought about it...but I’m flattered for such a allusion.

Hallie -- Please, don’t cry... And I really hope you are kidding about the attack thing ;)

kmac23va – Thanks. And don’t worry I will write "the memory of the spell being cast". But later...

Special thanks to my beta-angels Jennifer and Vanessa.

Okay, this chapter would be called party and departure but I tried to light things up a little on this chapter because people were bursting into tears and resigning from human kind because of all that suffering. The truth is that I, too, thought the fic was a little too much dark and as some people actually asked me for some more romance I just split the chapter in two and left all the departure thing to the next chapter... I tried to be funny and I tried to be romantic but that’s not really my style so I don’t really now what you can expect from this one. Oh my, I even created songs. Can you believe in that? Okay, so it was not actually real songs... it was more like little pieces of lyrics I created, excepted, of course, the ‘We Will Hex You’ that of course is a poor plagiarism of ‘We Will Rock You’ by Queen where the whole disclaimer thing apply. You can call the other ‘songs’: ‘Broom’; ‘BUT IF I’M’; ‘Blind Wizard Looking at the Mirror’ and ‘Fear of the Truth’. The songs are awful but I just thought it wouldn’t be right to use ‘Muggle Songs’ in a Wizardry Party so just pretend they are actually nice songs that wizards and witches around the globe would like to hear. Use your imagination, create new songs from yourself if you can’t stand this ones. Again, use your imagination — that’s what I always do.

Chapter 6: Let’s Shake Things Up

"It is dark in here since he's gone; since it's all gone. I think the worst part is knowing --knowing what you'd rather forget -- But you chose to remember. Because although it hurts, you need those memories…Just to remember why you are still breathing..."

*************

She took a very deep breath.

Things could not get worse…but if there was something she knew it was that there was no way -- no way in this life -- that she would…

"I will not…ride on this broom with you, Ronald Weasley."

Hermione Granger was standing in the middle of their balcony, arms crossed and a defiant look on her face as Ronald Weasley flew around her, riding his beloved Thunderbolt Superstar (a present from his Quidditch teammates when he became the captain of the Gryffindor Team on their seventh year at Hogwarts).

Hermione was really glad she had all kind of charms around their flat or else the neighbors would have already called the police, claiming that there was a man all in red flying on a broom, actually, with all the last events that happened in the Muggle World, and the general feeling of the Upcoming Apocalypse, chances were that people would think that Ron was The Devil himself, which, Hermione had to admit would be an utter sin, seeing that Ron was not only one of the most wonderful men she knew but he was also looking absolutely stunning in his fancy red robes. From his red dragon boots to his shining red hair…Ron was The Wizard in Red…

So absolutely stunning (Yes. Stunning. Why not? Oh, yeah, there is the long nose and the freckles and – oh, well, no one is perfect…except maybe Lockhart…if he wasn’t a moron that is…).

So absolutely the opposite of herself…

She should have listened to Harry and put on the blue robes -- but no… Hermione Granger was just too stubborn. She put on the black ones instead. And so she looked like she was going to a funeral and not to a party. Oh, and what about her hair? Couldn’t she just spend some minutes trying to do something – anything with it? No…she couldn’t…And let us not talk about her make up – or lack of it, anyway.

Not that Hermione Granger cared about that kind of stuff…I mean, what was the point of having all that work to be noticed when the only man you wanted to notice you, would probably destroy all the world if he did so….

Oh, of course you could try and use some other arguments to persuade Hermione to just spend sometime in front of the mirror -- after all she was a witch of the new millennium, where women (non-magic and magic included) don’t look beautiful for a man, they just look beautiful for themselves. However, Hermione would probably use the following counter-argument: She spent her days fighting against evil and in pro of the sanity of the man she loved. Do you really think she had the time or the mind for a daily appointment at the beauty parlour? Her life was not a bloody movie where the heroine woke up already wearing make up…looking extremely gorgeous no matter what….

She took a very deep breath.

"Oh, come on, ‘Mione, sugar, love of my life…Please? We are already late. I won’t let you fall. Come on, don’t you trust me?"

"Oh, of course, I do, Ron. I trust that the minute I get on this thing with you, you are going to do all those horrible movements you do on the Quidditch pitch just to make me hold you tight."

Ron grinned. "Witch, you know me too well."

"Oh, honestly…I think that I…"

"Come with me then."

Harry. Always Harry. She felt herself blushing. Why the hell was she blushing? She was not even looking at him… It was just his words... "No. No. Don’t turn around," she alerted herself. "He is going to see that you are blushing. Oh, Harry if only you knew. If you knew that even a simple ‘come with me’, is tearing my heart in peaces…how I wish you really meant this ‘come with me’…how I wish this was a ‘Come with me, love. Come with me and stay with me forever’…how I wish I could go with you…"

She took a very deep breath.

"Er…thanks, Harry…but no, thanks…I’ll just --"

Her words disappeared in the air when she finally had the courage to turn around and face him…

Harry was absolutely breathtaking…If Ron was The Wizard in Red; Harry was The Wizard in Green…Yeah…from his robes…to his green eyes hidden behind his glasses and then to his messy green hair…

WAIT.

GREEN HAIR?

BY MERLIN’S BEARD…

SMASH! (Okay, that would be the sound of Shocked Ron losing balance and falling.)

"Er…Harry…er…" Hermione seemed to have lost all her ability to talk. "Er…well…Harry, wh – Harry, what happened with your hair?"

"Why? Don’t you like it?" Harry grinned.

"Like it? Harry -- do you realize that you hair is green, don’t you?"

"Of course I do, Hermione. So, what do you think?"

Hermione just stared at Harry in utter disbelief.

Ron regained his composure and leaned over Hermione, whispering in her ears. "I told you we shouldn’t have let him leave the hospital. He is suffering from Wizardry Amnestesia."

Now, Hermione stared at Ron in utter disbelief. "You mean Amnesia?"

"That’s what I said Hermione; Amnestesia." Hermione rolled her eyes. "Listen to me Hermione. First he couldn’t remember anything that happened to him on that fateful day, then he couldn’t remember dating any of that supposed ex-girlfriends who showed at the hospital, and now he seemed to have forgot the color of his own hair. I’m telling you, next he is going to forget what side he is in and we’ll have to deal with Evil Harry."

"I can hear you, you know," said Harry, rolling his eyes at Ron’s always very creative suppositions. "And no, Ron. I don’t have Amnesia, okay? I’m not going to turn into Evil Harry. I know perfectly well what my hair color is and how many times do I have to tell you that I didn’t date any of those girls…"

"Sure you didn’t…Ah, my poor friend…don’t worry, mate. I’m sure there must be some kind of cure to Wizardry Amnestesia."

Harry sighed in exasperation. "It’s Amnesia, Ron. And stop playing around; you know perfectly well that I’m fine and that I don’t know any of those girls."

Ron smiled. "Yeah, but what about the hair? Very suspicious…"

"Nothing suspicious…I’m just trying to, you know, change my look a little."

"A little?" Ron asked.

"I think it’s sexy," Hermione regretted her words as soon as she realized she had said them. If she could, she would now stare at herself in utter disbelief but she guessed Ron and Harry’s stares were enough. "I… um... you see… the messy green hair…the glasses…you look like one of those crazy… I mean it’s really a fashionable look if you consider the wizardry concepts of fashion, of course."

"Right, bet that if I was the one with green hair, you would be laughing at my face. But just because it’s Harry you think it’s sexy," Ron complained, jealous.

"Sexy? Really?" asked Harry with a smile stretched from ear to ear. "Um…Perhaps I should keep this new look…I’m also thinking about getting a Magic Tattoo on my back. What do you think about a Blinking Phoenix?"

Hermione laughed. A nervous laugh. "You are kidding, right?"

Oh my, he wasn’t. She was going to hex Snape for this.

"Okay, we are already too late. Can we discuss Harry’s new sense of fashion -- or should I say the fact that Harry is turning nuts -- later. Come on, you two," said Ron riding on his broom again. "We are missing all that food," Ron exclaimed.

Harry and Hermione exchange a smile. In the end, it was all about food for Ron.

"Accio Firebolt!" In a blink Harry’s Firebolt appeared before them. With one of his hands he held his broom, and the other he offered to Hermione. "Come."

Hermione stared at his hand, she almost took it when she just stopped and looked up. Harry saw her eyes pass through his and stop…she was staring at his – scar?

"Um, Hermione?"

"You know what, you guys just go without me, I really don’t know where I was with my head when I agreed to go to this party. But you guys should go…Harry, you sure deserve some fun and Ron… fun is your middle name…not to say about all that food…I’ll just stay here catching up with my reading, okay? I sure don’t want to go to some of Fred’s and George’s crazy parties today, especially on this one that seemed to happens ten thousands feet away from the ground…I’ll just stay here and…"

Ron made a face and looked at Harry, who nodded… before Hermione knew, she was being carried by Harry.

"Harry, what are you doing?"

Harry sat her down on his Firebolt and was about to do the same thing when he just stopped…looking at Hermione’s perplexed face... He just looked at her…falling deep into the golden hues of her eyes…

******************

"Harry, what are you doing?"

"I’m kidnapping you."

"Oh, my…Harry…that’s not funny…Aarrgh, Harry, it’s too high … Oh My God…Oh My God…I can’t see it…I can’t…Harry…just put me down…"

"Nope. Not until you open your eyes …"

"Just stop this stupid broom…Ai…Take me down…Argh…Oh, I just hate you, Harry Potter."

"No, you don’t. You love me, you said yourself…Now, come on ...open your eyes…I want to show you something…"

"I will not open my eyes…"

"Are you sure you won’t? You know I can be very persuasive…"

"I…wh— Wow…Mm…Mmm …Oh, Harry…that’s…not…fair…Harry …you..."

"Mmm…Come on, beautiful, open your eyes…fly with me…make me fly --"

*************

"Harry?" Hermione stared at him, concerned.

"Huh?" Harry blinked.

"All right there?"

"Yeah, I just – Yeah, let’s go."

"But I --"

Ron didn’t let her finish her sentence. He was serious now, he had enough – he was starving. "No buts, ‘Mione. Harry and I are not going to let you escape from this one. You are going and that’s a final. Now have I already mention that we are missing all that food. Come, Harry. Up. Quickly. Let’s fly away."

***********

We will, we will hex you
We will, we will hex you

They could hear the music as soon as they landed on Cloud 34, which, by the way, was not just an address but it was actually a white cloud situated up on the sky…more closely to the stars than it was to the ground…

Although Cloud 34 was indeed a cloud, there was a bunch of magic invoked around it, bringing very peculiar attributes to this particular cloud. First there was the fact that this cloud, unlike the usual ones, didn’t move as the wind blew -- not even a tornado could make that cloud move or else it would be a real complicated address to find. The fact that this cloud just did not dissipate or follow the normal water cycle was obvious -- Yes, definitely, no rain would be falling from this cloud any time soon.

After all of the above I guess you wouldn’t be very surprised with the fact that there was a castle in the middle of this cloud and dozens of brooms parked at the left side of the castle. Nor would you be surprised with the fact that Ron, Hermione and Harry were literally walking on the cloud, as they headed for the castle gates.

Above the gates, floated a huge banner flashing -- in blinking ever-changing colors -- the following:

WELCOME TO THE LET’S SHAKE THINGS UP PARTY

Hermione, who was looking as if she could pass out at any instant (still having problems processing the fact that she was thousands of feet away from any safe land), was holding Ron’s arm at one side and Harry’s at the other side, like her life depended on it. She rolled her eyes at the banner. Trust the Twins to choose such an ambiguous name to a party; after all it has been exactly a month since Harry’s cemetery incident and the whole earthquake consequences.

A month. Hermione couldn’t believe that all that time had already passed – worse, she couldn’t believe that people are already making jokes about it. Well, at least, in the Wizarding World where there was no great damage done, and everything was easily fixed with magic. In the Wizarding World, where the Minister of Magic made a very convincing speech explaining to the magical community that it was all no more than another Evil Act from the Dark Ones, who where heroically stopped by Harry Potter, whose bravery efforts to save the Wizarding World ended up forcing him to spend a week in the hospital to recover some broken bones, but nothing else. Nothing else, indeed.

So, for the Wizarding World it was just a common thing but to the Muggle World…The Muggle World didn’t have magic to protect them when Harry’s energy was released. People couldn’t just Disapparate and Apparate to a safe place, like castles in the middle of the sky. Muggles’ schools and houses didn’t have Magic barriers to protect them from the impact of the earthquake like Hogwarts or the hundreds of wizarding houses. Muggle culture couldn’t just let them assimilate a phenomenon of this dimension.

Hermione had lost the count of how many times she turned back in time to fix things in the Muggle World. From broken bridges to broken bones, from falling trees to falling buildings. They worked like crazy: The Aurors. The Order. The Unspeakables. They worked for what felt more than this one month that had passed, but when you worked with time-turners, you lived the minutes but you didn’t count them. In the end, not even a day had passed…It was still the same day – only a lot have changed. But it seemed all the changes they did weren’t enough. They could not change everything; There are things that not even magic could fix…They could not erase the truth. They had felt it. All continents. All countries. An earthquake had struck them all. The cities were not completely destroyed (thanks to their magical help) but some effects of the earthquake were still visible…more than shattered glasses and ruptures on the walls…something had shattered within the non-magical community…The fear had been in the air; fear of a phenomenon that the science couldn’t explain. All the geologists around the globe tried to find an explanation but there was no kind of flaw in the geological structure of the earth that could explain that bizarre phenomenon. So it had begun – a rain of theories struck the Muggle Word-- from terrorist weapons that could create natural accidents as earthquakes and thunderstorms to some lunatics believing that our planet had been a target from some alien ship that destroyed planets in its way… from people trying to find a mention of such a thing in Nostradamus’ Prophecies to people trying to find an explanation for it within themselves… ‘The Upcoming Apocalypse?’ and ‘The Beginning of the end’ had been some of the headlines of some magazine articles…Yes; the media as always had turned it in a big circus… The messages that were circulating on the internet were alarming…

However, a month had passed by. And fortunately or unfortunately, as always happened, people were starting to forget…yesterday’s news was just yesterday’s news…today’s news was what counted…as always people were being manipulated by the ones in power – the ones who got the power over the information…The headlines today were not about religious and scientific theories about the earthquake incident…Muggles had their own Wars and Evil Acts to fulfill their newspapers’ pages…

Yes, life went on…it always did…but there were also always those who don’t forget so easily…They had felt it…and they had feared it…They didn’t speak about it…but they still carried it… There was tension in the air…there was the fear of the unknown…but life went on…They had felt it…but they pretended they had not…life went on…

But enough of these tormented thoughts. Were they or were they not at a party?

So, ready to shake things up?

********************

We will, we will hex you
Singin'
We will, we will hex you

"Bloody brilliant…this place is amazing."

Harry and Hermione could only nod in agreement as the three of them got inside the castle. The ballroom was huge and the decorations were fantastic. From the large buffet tables on the corners -- loaded with all kinds of yummy and eccentrics wizardry delicacies -- to the illumination proportionate by hundreds of jam jars -- which carried a different color flame and which blinked interruptedly, giving the place a very disco air.

An oval stage was floating on the middle of the ballroom. Magical instruments and a wizardry band of the moment – The Broken Wand Wizards -- on it. And, of course, Fred and George, who were jumping up and down and trying to sing with the band…

The place was crowded.

We will, we will hex you
Singin'
We will, we will hex you
Everybody
We will, we will hex you
We will, we will hex you
Alright

"Oh My Merlin…Harry…Harry Potter…" A frantic girl emerged from the crowded. "Look who is here, girls…It’s Harry Potter…"

In less than one second they were surrounded by old colleagues -- from the female sex, of course.

"Oh…Harry…your hair is just so surreal..."

"Very sexy…"

"Do you plan to have it like this from now on?"

"I think it matches perfectly with your eyes…"

"Yeah, and I like the way your hairdo now openly shows your scar. After all what is special is to be showed."

Harry swallowed hard. He had just remembered that he hated parties.

"Oh and Ron, you look absolutely stunning…"

"Red really suits you…Well but you probably already knew that, after all you are a Weasley."

"So, how are things with The Chudley Cannons? Ready for the finals?"

Ron grinned. He loved all the attention.

"Oh, Hermione. You came. What a surprise."

"Yeah, darling, you look so…so…you."

Hermione rolled her eyes. She was going to be sick. She tapped Harry’s shoulders and whispered, "Have fun." She walked away.

"Hey Hermione. Wait. Let’s eat something, can we?" Ron ran after her.

Harry would like to do the same, but as always it was up to him to face the beasts. Being The Boy Who Lived really sucked sometimes. Actually, it sucked all the time.

*************

Broom, Broom, Broom, Broom, Broom

Let’s take our brooms

Broom, Broom, Broom, Broom, Broom

Let’s fly tonight

Broom, Broom, Broom, Broom, Broom

Let’s show to them

Broom, Broom, Broom, Broom, Broom

Who commands the sky

Hermione had to admit that she was actually enjoying herself at the party.

Truly, the musical repertoire was not what she would choose to listen to on a daily basis – she was still a complete Muggle when it came to music; a consequence of too much influence from her parents during the holidays and too much few attendance to balls and parties during her Hogwarts’ days (actually, the only wizardry songs she could remember listening to were the ones the Sorting Hat sang during the five Sorting Ceremonies she had seen) – Besides, the songs they were playing tonight were really to shake you up, which was not exactly Hermione style in any World…

In the beginning, she was avoiding the dance floor like vampires avoid garlic…but she was only a twenty-one-year-old witch, who after two doses of HP Scar (a new drink which had that original name because drinking it was like being struck by lightning. Yeah, a really strong drink.) could be more easily persuaded… She was having a great time. It’s been so much long since…Sometimes, she really had the impression that she had been spending the last three years imprisoned…They just hadn’t imprisoned Vol – No…She couldn’t even think about that name – Funny thing, considering that now everybody said his name freely -- They just hadn’t imprisoned He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named, they had imprisoned her and Harry, likewise…

So many faces, so many friends that she had been -- not avoiding – just refraining to see. She would probably say that she was too busy…too much work. Researching ancient spell after ancient spell, translating the old runes, trying to find a way to undo what was done, which was, after all, the truth. However, she knew -- though she didn’t like when her conscience reminded her of the fact – that sometimes she just chose not to go to parties, picnics and other social events because she knew that all that old faces would remind her of a story, a game, a prank, an adventure that the others couldn’t remember…at least, not as the same way as she did.

But tonight she was seeing all of them…her sorrow was still there, but it was so good to see that all of them were so happy…to see that her sorrow was not in vain…

Fred and George talked enlivening with her about all their new prankish ideas. Hermione thought that they would probably never grow up, and realized that she hoped they wouldn’t. The Wizarding World wouldn’t be the same without the Twins.

Angelina Johnson showed her the very strange engagement ring Fred had given to her -- tiny little fireworks came up from it.

Terry Boot, Oliver Wood and Lee Jordan taught her the new high fashion steps of this season while Susan Bonnes, Alicia Spinnet and Katie Bell told her everything she would like to know – or not – about The Broken Wand Wizards. Actually, it seemed that the lead singer was Susan’s current boyfriend.

Ron, Seamus Finnigan and Dean Thomas were having a huge argument about Quidditch while they quickly emptied their goblets; one after the other…Hermione had a very bad feeling about this … She even warned Ron that he should slow down but as always, he never listened to her. So, Hermione just decided to let him get himself drunk…It was a party, after all. Thus, what could possibly happen if Ron got drunk? Nothing, besides a terrible hangover, for which she would certainly do any potion to help, so he learned to listen to her. Now, if this were Harry, things would be completely different. They would probably have some kind of universal disaster but she had been watching him all night and had to thank whoever-you-had-to-thank on the occasions that Harry was never one to drink much and, as she could attest that night, he, apparently, hadn’t gotten rid of his Pumpkin Juice obsession.

As the guys talked about Terrence Higgs and Victor Krum (who Ron was making sure to expose as the worst Seeker of the century), Ginny came to apologize to Hermione for her childish behavior on the last time the two met.

"I understand, Ginny. You don’t need to apologize. Believe me, I’m the one who should be apologizing here," she told Ginny.

"So, you will be my friend again?"

"Oh honestly, Ginny. I never stopped being your friend to begin with."

The two shared a tight embrace. They glanced at the middle of the dance floor and smiled at each other; a clumsy Harry -- beleaguered by Lavender Brown, Parvati Patil, Padma Patil, Sally Anne Perks and some others girls, who Hermione didn’t know or at least couldn’t recognize amid all that confusion -- was dancing; if you could call that dancing. Hermione couldn’t.

BUT I JUST WANT TO KNOW WHO I AM

IF I’M A MUGGLEBORN

AM I FROM HERE OR AM I FROM THERE?

BUT I JUST WANT TO KNOW WHO I AM

IF I’M A PUREBLOOD

DOES IT MEAN I AM A SNOB?

BUT I JUST WANT TO KNOW WHO I AM

IF I’M A SQUIB

DOES IT MEAN I DON’T EXIST?

Hermione blinked at the flash of Colin Creevey’s camera.

"Colin! You better not publish this photo on the Daily Prophet."

"Oh, come on, Hermione, just this time. Your pictures are so rare nowadays…they are worth more than Harry’s now."

"They are?"

"Of course, they are. You are famous."

"Me? Famous?"

"Of course you are. After your book…after you freed the house-elves…all your projects and the benefits that they brought to the Wizarding Society…You are celebrity, Hermione. By Merlin, you have your own Frog Card…You have won for the second time in a row, the Order of Merlin Witch of the Year Award."

"Witch of the year? I don’t think that I deserve such a title. Actually, I don’t even agree with all this Awards stuff. I really think that instead of focusing their attention on all this rubbish, the Wizarding Community could spend their time doing something more useful. That was why I never accepted the prizes. Witches and Wizards around the globe should stop proclaiming heroes like Dumbledore and Harry and see that they too can make the difference. It’s only a matter of believing that you can."

"Wow…Can I write this on my article? Maybe you could give me a little interview." Seeing her dark glare, Colin gulped. "Or, maybe not. Good to see you, Hermione. Hope you appear more often."

As he disappeared in the crowded, Hermione smiled at herself…This sure was becoming an interesting party – But Wait. Where was Harry?

************

There was something very peaceful about walking on a cloud.

At last, he was saved from the beasts.

Harry sighed in relief as he contemplated the starry sky above him…But his vision was kind of blurry…There was a dirty spot on his glasses…He took them off to clean it…and as strange as it might seem, without his glasses he could see all too well.

**************

"Harry! Just stop acting like you are a hormonal teenager."

"But, Hermione, love, I’m a hormonal teenager…"

"Sure…and I’m a cheerleader."

"I wouldn’t mind you cheering for me in one of those uniforms."

"Ah, honestly, Harry…What am I going to do with you?"

"You tell me."

"Oh, no…no…no...Harry…don’t look at me like that…No. Not the enchanting grin...that is really low, Harry…You know that I cannot resist...Mmm…no…Harry…Please? I really need to see these star’s alignment and I…Mm…have to find out…stars…Oh…Phew…Now, honestly Harry, I REALLY NEED TO DO THIS. "

"Alright, I know. I know. Sorry. It’s just that this is really frustrating, you know. I mean, look at this sky, Hermione. Look at these stars. Isn’t it one of the most beautiful nights that you have ever seen? Now, look at us. We should be contemplating this night…we should be contemplating each other… for crying out aloud, this is the Astronomy Tower…this could be so romantic…but no…not for us…we don’t have time for kisses and other stuff, we are just too busy trying to figure out a way to save the world another day.

"Oh, sweet…come here…"

"It’s just that -- I guess what I’m saying is that I wouldn’t mind if things were, you know, as simple as that. If Harry Potter was just some typical stupid hormonal teenager…"

"Well, if Harry Potter was some typical stupid hormonal teenager, we would have a lot of problems, mister, because I am not a cheerleader and I sure wouldn’t like to be one."

"Very smart. But that’s not what I mean and you know it. Why can’t we just be, Hermione?"

"I know how you feel, Harry …I feel the same way…Don’t you forget that I’m the girl here. I feel very embarrassed to admit but I - just like every other girl - spent years of my life dreaming of a prince charming…years dreaming about that perfect kiss scene...about roses…about candles…about the romantic tunes playing behind every moment that we share together…about a love that was written in the stars… ‘Love is magic’, I heard in so many movies, read in so many books…I have found my prince charming in you, Harry, though you are not a prince, though you are not perfect, though it’s dangerous, though I have to sacrifice what could be a romantic evening to find a missing star up in this sky, one that could tell me that the prophecies were wrong – that we have a chance. Because although our love is not written in the stars, you are my prince charming…It’s complicated, it’s impossible and the situation gives us no time for romance but I don’t need the romance…because I know that the magic of love is not in the romantic dinner, in the romantic walk on the beach or in seeing the stars together…The magic is in every unmeasured beat that my heart gives when I’m with you…That’s enough for me, Harry…isn’t it enough for you?"

"I’ve had ‘enough’ my whole life and I’m okay with it. But just once -- just this once – I want everything. Because you are everything to me, love. I love you, Hermione. More than you will ever know. More than I can understand. This love scares me, I’m so afraid of losing you, I couldn’t bear it and the world couldn’t bear the consequences. Hermione, you are the keeper of my heart. I would do anything for you…anything…I want to make all your dreams come true…I want to make passionate love with you under the moon, I want to kiss you till there are no stars left to deny our love…I want to dance with you while the angels play our song…and a rain of petals fall on us…I want to walk with you on the beach, on the lake, on the sky. I want to scream to the whole world that I love you, Hermione Granger. But all I can do is whisper in your ears…You say that it’s enough…I say it’s unfair…I wish I could be just a typical Harry so I could give you a normal life, a life without all this darkness…a life where it would be safe to just be. But I can’t promise you anything, Hermione. Anything. Not even myself. Not even my lo—Hermione? Love, are you crying? Oh my, you are, why are crying, darling? Was it something I sa --"

"Harry. Shut up and kiss me, you stupid hormonal teenager…"

********************

"Harry?"

"Huh?" Harry looked like he had just come back from some kind of trance. His glasses were back to where they should be. "Oh, hello Ginny."

"Hi."

Silence.

"I…er… You look very beautiful tonight, Ginny."

"Er…thanks…you too look very handsome – especially the hair – loved the hair."

Harry ran his fingers through his green hair. "Thanks…So?"

"So…Well, I guess first I owe you an apology."

"What for?"

"For, you know, how things ended between us. I guess I kind of lost control. The way I showed up at your home. All the screaming. All the things I said to you. To Hermione…"

"You don’t need to -- Wait. Things you said to Hermione?" Harry asked confused.

"Yeah, I just apologized to her…I realized I was really rude with her…said some pretty bad things, actually…things that I regret…Why? Did she not tell you? I thought she would."

Harry frowned. "No. She didn’t. She would never. She is better than this."

"Oh…"

"I can’t believe it. It happens all the time, ever since Hogwarts. Every girl I date hates Hermione."

"I don’t hate her…I just…"

"You just what?"

"I was just jealous."

"Jealous of what? Hermione and I are just friends."

"I know."

"So what’s wrong?"

"I don’t know."

"Great. You don’t know… I mean I will never understand you witches…Hermione is the best person I know. She’s beautiful, smart, caring, funny, trustful…and you all seem to see her like some kind of three-head monster who is always the reason behind the failure of my relationships. Is always the same thing, the same speech, always the same: ‘Either she or I, Harry?’"

"And I bet you always choose her."

"Of course I do," he said naturally.

"Ha. That’s wonderful Harry. You know if you really don’t want to end up single for the rest of your life you better consider dating Hermione."

"Wha — "

Harry felt a tingle at his scar. A green glow emanated around him and Ginny.

"So?"

"So…Well, I guess first I owe you an apology."

"What for?"

"For, you know, how things ended between us. I guess I kind of lost control. The way I showed up at your home. All the screaming. All the things I said to you."

"You don’t need to apologize, Ginny."

"No, please. Let me do this. Harry…when I saw you at hospital I …Harry, I love you."

"Ginny…"

"Just because you don’t love me back, Harry, it doesn’t mean that my love for you isn’t for real. I mean, it is very real for me…Harry. That’s why it hurts so much…to know that you don’t love me back," she said glumly.

"I wish I could tell you that you are wrong. Tell you that I love you or tell you that you don’t love me, that what you feel for me isn’t real. But I can’t lie to myself. And only you can decide what is real and what is not in your life. Just be aware, Ginny. This life it’s full of surprises…someday -- and I really hope that day comes soon for you – You will find The One. And you will know that what you felt for me wasn’t real…at least not as real as what your true love will make you feel. Sometimes Ginny, love can be just an illusion. Something we are so desperate to find…that we just make ourselves believe we already have. But the wait is worth it, Ginny. Wait for that day and you will see the difference…"

"How can you know, Harry? How do you know it’s worth the waiting?"

"Because it has to be."

"But what if you are The One for me, Harry?"

Harry stepped closer to her, he lift her chin with a finger, making her look directly into the lens of his glasses.

"Why do you love me, Ginny?"

"I …" Ginny was stupefied. Why does she love Harry? It’s a simple question…with a simple answer. So why can’t she answer it? Why does it seem that she was looking into his eyes for the first time? And why she couldn’t recognize her Harry in these eyes?

Then it hit her. The truth was like a lightning.

She couldn’t recognize her Harry there because he was never hers…That Harry; the Harry she dreamed of didn’t exist. Her hero…her prince…that perfect person…That was not the person mirrored in that eyes. The person there was Harry, a simple guy…a guy that she barely knew…a guy full of fears, doubts and worries…A guy who is wanting someone. Who? She didn’t know. Nevertheless, she knew it was not her. As she knew now that he was not what she was waiting. She had never been in love with Harry. She had been in love with the idea of loving Harry Potter. But the fairy tale was over now…the reality became very clear…it was there… in those eyes…

Harry stepped back and Ginny looked down, sighing.

"I was so stupid."

"We both were. I, too, wanted to believe in it. I even tried to love you back," said Harry.

"What do I do now, Harry. I mean, I’m completely lost. My whole life I was in love with this idea…And now it’s all over…It is scary. I don’t now where to go from here."

"No one knows, Ginny. And you are right it was scary…But I guess that’s life’s secret. You have to live it...to disclose its secrets. To finally know."

"Yeah."

There was silence again.

But the silence didn’t last long.

"Ah, Harry, here you are."

The beasts were back.

"We were looking for you."

"Come on, they are going to play some slow ones now."

"Come. Come."

Harry didn’t even have the time to protest, before he knew, he was being dragged back to the castle.

Ginny rolled her eyes but then smiled. She followed Harry and the ‘beasts’ to the inside of the castle.

************************

I looked into the Mirror of Erised

And there I saw your eyes

It took me that to figure out

My heart desire

The band had stopped for a break and most of the people had stopped at the tables to drink or eat something…A magic trunk was open on the stage and some slow tunes began to take place The illumination had diminished a little, and some silver mist seems to encircle the dance floor…creating a very romantic atmosphere for the dancing couples….

Someone tapped Hermione’s shoulder.

She turned and smiled.

"May I have the pleasure of this dance, my bewitched witch?"

She nodded. And they danced.

You don’t need a love potion

To make me love you

This feeling is a real emotion.

It is all about you.

"I was missing you, you know. I thought you wouldn’t come."

"I just arrived…I was on a mission."

"Oh…"

"It’s good to see you, Hermione."

"Good to see you, too."

"So, tell me, Hermione, how are you? I almost don’t see you anymore. Picnics, parties, Quidditch games, our weekly meeting at Hogsmeade. You are never there. I think the last I saw you was at Percy’s Wedding."

"That’s not true. I saw you just the other day."

"Really? When?"

"That day in the hospital and afterwards at -- you know where."

"That was a month ago. And I don’t think that day should count either. We were all in such a hurry, we didn’t even stop to say a real hello at each other."

"Yeah, you are right. Crazy little day that was."

"I wouldn’t call that day little if you know what I mean. You know, I couldn’t believe when…I mean who could have imagined…we had stopped the Death Eaters…everything seemed right…Harry ordered us to go…We came back as soon as we felt that – that energy. We could see it…even from afar…It was so intense Hermione; it reached the sky and went beyond it. The same wave of energy that made the earth tremble…passed through us…Our brooms just went mad…Then from nowhere, it just stopped. We saw the light that burned; the sky faded…And we fly as fast as we could…But when we arrived there Harry was in a magical coma and Sirius and the two of us who had stayed behind couldn’t remember anything that happened… I still don’t understand what went wrong…It must have been Malfoy... that stupid ferret…But I can tell you Hermione…he has messed up with our leader -- our friend…and when you mess up with Harry, you have messed up with the Black Team. And when you’ve messed up with us – well, you better don’t mess up with us--"

Hermione frowned. "Neville!"

"I’m sorry."

"It’s okay. I understand. But let’s not talk about this today, okay? Besides you shouldn’t be talking about these things to me anyway. It is confidential information, and I’m not in the Order anymore, remember?"

"Only in theory. But you are still a member in heart. I don’t really know why you and Ron insist on this…You both know that as long Harry is still in this line of work, so you will be. There is no way to keep the three of you apart."

"You are right. Ron and I – we know – we are always discussing this…Ever since Hogwarts we knew the risks of being Harry’s best friends. It was a risk that we accepted because it was worth. Harry’s friendship was worth it. Ron and I know that we will always be involved, because we care too much about Harry not to be involved…However, you are wrong when we presumed that we are still members of the Order in heart. We are not. In heart, we are Harry’s friends. We respect the Order and the job you do. But that’s not the life that we want for us…or for Harry…or even for you. Oh, Neville… I can guarantee you that I have already had to sacrifice myself enough for the World’s sake. Sometimes you just have to know when to stop, before you lose yourself to this battle. The black cloak you use can hide your identity but not erase it. Don’t let it erase it. Don’t forget who you are Neville."

"Don’t worry. I won’t. I still have my Remembrall."

Oh, how could I be so blind?

How haven’t I seen?

It’s been there ever since

You looked at me…

"I heard that things didn’t work out between you and Hannah."

"That’s right. They didn’t."

"Are you alright?"

"I’m perfectly fine. After all, I don’t need any witch to fill that empty void in my heart, I already have Trevor for that." They laughed together. "Unless, of course, you are interested, then I wouldn’t mind losing Trevor for good."

"Sorry, Neville. Unfortunately, my heart is already taken. But you know you will always have a special place in it. After all, you were the first Gryffindor boy to see me… as a girl."

Neville smilled. "Oh my…for the sake of the free elves, don’t even remind me of that…they were a bunch of jerks…Ron and Harry were probably the biggest ones."

Hermione glanced at Ron who was dancing with Lisa Turpin and Harry who was ‘trying to dance’ with Parvati. "Oh, believe me, they still are…"

"I never understood why such a smart girl like you ended up hanging out with those two."

"Well, you know the deal. They saved my life. I saved theirs…I guess in the end it was just some kind of survival instinct that made us hang up together."

"Yeah, I’m sure a survival instinct is the reason Ron is glaring at us like he wants to transfigure me in a bunch of ashes."

"Oh, don’t mind Ron glaring. I’m used to it by now. He has done that ever since our first Yule Ball."

"Oh, our first Yule Ball…You know, I still resent you for going with Krum and not with me?"

"Only because he asked first."

"Was it so?"

"Sure it was. I thought you were much cuter than Krum."

"Liar."

"I’m not a liar. I’m telling you I thought you were the cutest boy in our year."

"Liar."

"You don’t believe me, do you? Okay, so why do you think I helped you all the time in Potions and Charms?"

"Pity?"

"Oh honestly, Neville. I’m telling you, you were the nicest boy in our year…You know, every school has this cute shy boy that in the end all girls come to their senses and fall in love with because they realize he is the nicest and most caring boy in the world. And you, Neville Longbottom, were Hogwarts’ cute shy boy."

"Mmm…Strange…I thought Harry was the cute shy boy."

At the mention of Harry’s name, Hermione glanced over Neville’s shoulder to check on him again. She winced. He had just stepped on Parvati’s shoes. "Oh No, Harry was never shy. He was clueless which is completely different. Besides Harry was the hero, too many issues involved. But you, you were the guy – No. Look at you. You are the guy."

"You are such a Liar, Miss Granger. But thanks anyway."

"You’re welcome, Mr Longbottom."

I looked into the Mirror of Erised

And there I saw your eyes

It took me that to figure out

My heart desire

"Now, tell me Hemione. What the hell is wrong with Harry’s hair?"

***********

Hermione shared one more dance with Neville. Then, as people just started changing couples, she danced with Justin Finch-Fletchley, George Weasley, Ron (who kept asking her what was so funny that she didn’t stop laughing while in Neville’s company), Dean and as her life was always full of surprises she saw herself now standing face to face to The Boy Who Woke Up Today Thinking Green Hair Was Cool, in other words: Harry Potter.

She wanted out. She wanted to run away. It was all very clear. She knew the rules. She made them herself.

Rule number five: Never -- in any circunstance -- see herself trapped in what could be called a romantic situation with Harry Potter.

And she suddenly remembered another reason why she used to avoid social events like that.

GREAT. That should be the Let’s Shake Things Up Party and not The Let’s Break Rules Up Party. Though at her Hogwarts’ days she did learn how to break rules, she knew for certain that some rules must no be broken or else things would really shake around there.

Now where was Dumbledore to stop her when she needed him?

But -- Well now it was too late. She was already on Harry arms and the song was already playing and – Oh, Merlin help her...

I love you

And that’s the truth

I love you

And you love me too

"Ouch!" Hermione jumped.

"Oh, sorry, Hermione. Did I hurt you?"

Hermione bit her lip, suppressing the pain. She couldn’t believe that Harry just stepped on her foot. At least, she could leave all her fears behind. There was nothing romantic about dancing with Harry. It was, indeed, a very painful activity.

A dream held

Within your heart

A secret hidden

Deep in your eyes

"Don’t worry, Harry. I’ll survive. Don’t stop. Just pretend that nothing happened."

Harry frowned. "Are you sure you don’t want to stop before I do some real damage?"

"Oh, don’t be a fool, Harry. You are not that bad." Hermione waved it aside.

"Yes, I am," assured Harry, worried with her friend toes’sake.

Hermione smiled. "I know you are, Harry. I’m just trying to be polite here."

The two broke into laughter.

And you fear

You are losing your mind

(when your eyes met mine)

"Come on, Harry. It is like this. One, two...Just follow my lead."

And you fear

You are lost in the dark

(I will guide you tonight)

"Like this?"

"Hum...Almost...But it’s much better...relax a bit more, Harry...just feel the music...feel the melody...doesn’t it feel like magic?"

So don’t fear...Don’t fear

Don’t fear

I will be there by your side

Don’t fear

Let me kiss you tonight

‘Cause I believe in you

‘Cause I believe in love

‘Cause I believe in forever

‘Cause you believe in me

‘Cause you believe in love

‘Cause you believe in forever

***************

"Just feel it, Harry. See...Like this...It’s not difficult...It is like magic. You already have it inside you. You just have to feel it first before you let it out."

"I don’t know, Hermione. This doesn’t sound like magic to me...It sounds more like... Dancing? Do we really have to this?"

"The Graduation Ball is coming, Harry. You need to learn how to dance."

"What for? With my luck, I’ll be probably too busy fighting Voldemort to even attend the Ball."

"Harry!"

"You know it is likely to happen."

"I’ll just pretend I didn’t hear that."

"I’m sorry, love, but with everything that is going on, chances are -- Besides, you know I don’t like dancing."

"I know. But can’t you just try a little? For me? I promise you it won’t hurt. And who knows? You might even like it."

"You never cared for this kind of stuff before. Why the sudden change?"

"It is going to be our last night at Hogwarts. Don’t you want it to be special?"

"It’s already special. I’m going with the woman I love."

"Yeah, but don’t you want to dance with her? To share this magical moment with her?"

"You’ve been reading those sappy Muggle novels again, haven’t you? Is this really important to you? It is, isn’t it? Well, so what are we waiting for? Teach me, beautiful. Teach me and I shall dance with you forever."

**************

Harry stopped abruptly. He looked steadlily at Hermione. "We never had that dance…"

No magical words

Can keep us apart

No matter what

Your love is mine

It was Hermione’s turn to stop abruptly. "What?"

And no potion

Can change my mind

No matter what

This love will last

Harry felt strange. "What what?" He blinked.

"What did you just say?" Hermione asked, apprehension all over her face.

But you fear

What is between

You and me

Harry looked at her confused. "I don’t know. What did I say?"

But don’t fear....Don’t fear

"I--" Hermione narrowed her eyes, leaning towards Harry. Her eyes fixed at his scar.

"Hermione?"

Don’t fear

I will show you the truth

Don’t fear

Let me love you

"Huh?"

"You know that’s the second time tonight you have stared at my scar like that. Is something wrong with it?"

Hermione stepped aside, looked at him closely one more time and bit her lip. "Er – No. Er... Of course not -- I just have the imp--"

What suitable excuse Hermione would have given to him, not even herself knew...The fact was that she didn’t need any because it was all forgotten when a loud voice resounded in the air.

"MIONE, MY PUMPKIN…"

Hermione and Harry froze at the same time. The two looked at each other then together they looked up.

A very drunken Ron was standing on the floating stage...

"Oh no. Please. Great Guardians, please. Don’t let him do it. Don’t let him do it. Don’t let him do it. Don’t let him do it," Hermione kept repeating to herself as she slowly shook her head.

‘Cause I believe in you

‘Cause I believe in love

‘Cause I believe in forever

‘Cause you believe in me

‘Cause you believe in love

‘Cause you believe in forever

"PUMPKIN, MARRY ME," Ron screamed.

Hermione took a very deep breath.

She looked at Harry. "You’ve got to be kidding!"

Harry, as always, just shrugged innocently.

I love you

And that’s the truth

I love you

And you love me too

****************

MEANWHILE IN AN UNKNOWN PLACE...

A dark place that looked like a cave...

There, stood a woman with skin as black as the darkness that surrounded her and long red dreadlocks.

Loud and indescribable sounds resounded all over the place...a mixture of screams...respirations...roars...

Fireballs exploded in the air.

The woman smiled. "What good news do you bring me, Mr IT?" the woman asked to no one who could be seen.

"Everything is going as planned, My Lady. The Warrior is awakening," came the answer but there was still no one to be seen.

"Good... The time is coming... Soon, He will be back...And we will have our revenge...What about The Guardians?"

"There was no sign from them yet, My Lady. But The Old Wizard is near. He knows too much. He will try to stop it again."

"The Old Wizard is powerless without The Guardians’ help. He is not my biggest concern now...Gather all your Death Earters...It’s time to put an end to this secret."

"Yes, My Lady. What are your orders?

"Kill the Keeper..."

**************

8. How Dreams End

Title: Forever a Secret (chapter 7)

Author name: LittleWitch

Author e-mail: littlewitch_br@hotmail.com

Category: H/H

Sub Category: Romance, Drama, General

Rating: PG-13.

Spoilers: 1-4 books.

Summary: The Wizard World was a mysterious place -- full of secrets. Three years after the fall of the Dark Lord, darkness was still spreading over. A secret was held. A secret that was killing their souls. But they had to pay the price -- or else the rest of the world would. No matter what, it had to be forever a secret.

DISCLAIMER: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The lyrics used in this chapter are from the song "You’ll be in my heart" by Phil Collins.

Special thanks to perivayne who beta’ed this chapter.

Chapter 7: How Dreams End

" The truth is rarely pure and never simple."

Oscar Wilde

**************

In his dreams, he was happy. In his dreams, he lived. In his dreams, he remembered.

A bright and sunny day.

He was back to his Hogwarts’ days; his seventh and last year as a student there.

He could hear the sound of some first years trying to find their way through the stairs, the sound of running feet on the second floor; obviously they were breaking some rules. He could hear Myrtle moaning in the bathroom and the House Elves working in the kitchen; he could hear Professor Snape and his godfather, Sirius Black, in the middle of a row in a secret room; and the tick-tock of a clock somewhere in the Hufflepuff dorms; he could hear the last carriages to Hogsmeade leaving and the flap of the wings of the owls as they came and went with the students’ correspondence. He could hear everything. Most of all, he could feel everything.

It was everywhere. It was in the magic around him; a magic that he could feel in each of his cells. It was a strong feeling; intoxicating even. It was more than magic; it was life – and he could breathe it.

And he was suffocating.

"ARGH!" Harry opened his eyes abruptly and collapsed on the grassy ground of Hogwarts’ outer park. He was out of breath.

"Harry!" Hermione collapsed at his side. "Are you all right?"

Harry looked up at her. He could see the fear and worry in her eyes; and he could also see there the streaming tears which she was fighting to not let flow.

Come stop your crying it will be alright
Just take my hand, hold it tight

He placed his hands above hers and gave her a weak smile.

For moments they just stayed as that; lost in each other’s eyes. Lost in a silent communication. Lost in time.

It was a bright and sunny day. They should have been in Hogsmeade with Ron and their other fellow students. But once again, they skipped the entertainment for time alone. There would be time for frivolity later, they told themselves. First, they needed to find a solution for the problem that was haunting their dreams and their lives.

I will protect you from all around you
I will be here, don’t you cry

"I’m fine. Let’s try again," Harry eventually said, standing up.

"You are not fine, Harry. Look at you. I don’t think this was a good idea. It is not working... We’d better stop now."

"I can’t stop, Hermione. We are running out of time. I need to learn how to control it before something happens..."

"I know, Harry. But let me do a little more of research. I’ll go to the library. I will find another way – another charm --"

"It won’t work. We have already tried over a hundred charms, they were all in vain."

"One of them has to work, Harry." Despair and exhaustion lurked in her brown eyes.

Harry’ eyes softened and he wrapped her in his arms. "Oh, love. Don’t. Don’t do this to yourself. Don’t do this to me. It kills me to see you like this."

For one so small you seem so strong
My arms will hold you, keep you safe and warm

"Oh, Harry..."

"You think that I don’t know that you are using the time-turner again, Hermione. So you can spend more hours in the library researching...I know you, my love. You are stubborn as a mule." He grinned at her and she cuffed him on the arm and made a face. "You know you are. You are my Hermione Granger and I love you for that and for a lot else. But, you know, a clever witch once told me that books and cleverness aren’t everything...sometimes books just don’t have the answer you are seeking...I know you just want to find the most perfect way to help me, love, but you are already helping me... You are here with me and that’s all I need. If your books can’t help this time, your bravery still inspires me...And if your cleverness can’t help us find a solution, your friendship gives me strength to keep searching for one. And above all, your love is my only reason; you don’t need to fear anything, Hermione. I won’t let anyone keep us apart."

This bond between us, can't be broken
I will be here, don't you cry

"I know, Harry. I believe in you. Always have. Always will. I love you, Harry Potter. And love is trust. And love is true. And I have trust myself to you, Harry. The true me only you know. Only you’ll have."

"But you still fear..."

"Don’t you?"

He nodded. "Very much."

"It’s okay to fear, Harry. It doesn’t mean that we don’t believe in our feelings or in each other. It just means that we are human beings and as any other human we have fears -- we fear what may come. But this fear doesn’t mean that we won’t stand up and face it. ‘A man who fears nothing is a man who loves nothing’; ‘And a life without love is no life at all.’ Typical sayings. Typical truths."

Cause you'll be in my heart
Yes you'll be in my heart
From this day on, now and forever more

You'll be in my heart
No matter what they say
You'll be here in my heart always...

"I want to try again, Hermione."

He looked into her eyes.

She looked into his eyes. And sighed.

"All right. Close your eyes."

She tiptoed and their lips brushed.

"I love you."

She stood back.

"I love you, too."

She took her wand and pointed at him.

Her wand was trembling. Her hand was shaking.

She hesitated for a moment then clenched her wand firmly. And the words flowed.

"Avada Kedrava."

**********************

In his dreams, he was happy. In his dreams, he lived. In his dreams, he remembered.

But where his dreams end; so do his memories.

Harry Potter woke with a jump.

His scar was burning.

In the darkness of his bedroom, he groped on the nightstand for his glasses.

Little by little, the pain faded down. The pain faded; but not the confusion in his mind.

Something was wrong with him. He had been having dreams that he couldn’t quite remember fully, not that this was all very unusual. But these dreams were increasing in frequency and lately, it seemed that he was having these dreams while he was awake. Yesterday at the party when he had those flashes or visions for example...

Something strange was happening. It had started that day in the cemetery.

Harry got up and went to the bathroom to wash his face. As he walked through the corridor, he tried to ponder over some of these things...

Until today, he had had no idea of what happened in the cemetery. How had he ended up in the hospital? Why was he in a magical coma? How could he have left Malfoy escape like that? Why did those symbols seem familiar to him, when even the Yellow Team couldn’t discover their origins? Was it related to the old prophecies? To his predestined fate given by Trelawney’s prophecy? What were the Death Eaters planning? Who was this new IT figure that the captured Death Eaters talk about? And why, even under Veritaserum the Death Eaters swore they didn’t know who this IT was? I mean who would be stupid enough to accept orders from an unknown person without knowing at least who was giving the orders? OK, The Death Eaters would, but still – Anyway, what was IT planning?

Harry shook his head at the sight of his own reflection in the mirror.

What the hell was he thinking when he dyed his hair green?

He passed his fingers through his hair and its natural black colour and wild behavior were back. His scar was hidden again.

So many questions...

No answers...

Harry wished Dumbledore was back, if he would ever be back someday, because he didn’t think he was doing a good job as The Order of the Phoenix’s leader. Besides he didn’t like the job. Hermione was right – as always – when she said that he should have accepted the job as a D.A.D.A. teacher, even when he already had a lot of work as the Order leader; "You already live in a world full of secrets, Harry. Even your job in the Order is a secret. This is no way to live, Harry. You need a real job, where you can be just yourself. Take Professor McGonagall’s offer. You’re a great teacher. No one knows the mysteries of The Dark Arts like you do.", she had said.

The truth was that Harry liked teaching. His classes and students were a respite in the middle of all the evil that he witnessed during his missions for the Order...Of course his Slytherin students were not very easy to deal with but after two years teaching them Harry had learned that they were not that bad – really, they weren’t -- they were just kids like any other kids; kids trying to understand the world and their place in it. And like any other kid, they needed direction, orientation and opportunities to learn so they could use this experience and knowledge to make their own choices for their own lives.

Harry was trying to give them that opportunity. It was complicated, but Harry had no thought of giving up on them. They were Harry’s hope. All his students were his hope nowadays. It was for them that he was fighting the forces of evil daily. So they could live in a world in peace. A peace that he hoped they could learn how to respect and keep; that was why he was teaching them.

Both a warrior and a teacher at the same time. What a strange combination.

Well, not very strange if you consider that half of his teachers at Hogwarts were engaged in the fight against the Dark Forces as well.

Yes, not that strange at all.

But still something strange was happening.

And he had no idea of what it was.

*********

As Harry left the bathroom and was crossing the narrow corridor to his room, he heard a small noise come from Hermione’s room.

The first thought was that she was up to one of her night escapes again. But he dismissed that thought quickly. If Hermione had had even the slightest yearning to leave the flat, the dozen of charms that he and Ron had placed in the flat would have been screaming like mad, not that Hermione would be able to realize it since one of the charms silenced the alert for her ears.

But who was Harry kidding. It’s been over a month and Operation Hermione On The Radar (a silly expression that Ron had invented) was a complete failure. He and Ron had tracked all her movements...the only time they didn’t was when he was in hospital, but even then, Hermione spent most of her time there so there was nothing out of the ordinary... A month following Hermione and what did they find out? Nothing. Absolutely bloody nothing.

Maybe he had just dreamed of -- Hermione’s escapes. -- After all, it never happened again. Hermione had a very normal, closer to say boring routine. She spent most hours of her day studying at home or locked at her office at the WIR lost in her research .

However, deep down, Harry knew that something strange was happening. That it had been no dream.

He stared at her white bedroom door. Should he knock?

Perhaps not.

Yesterday night, when he was dancing with her, when he had her so close… he felt something. Something he could not describe.

And he saw…

What was it that he saw?

It was all so blurred…so confusing…flashing of images that he could not…

Was it another dream?

It must be…

Was he losing his mind? Going crazy?

Words keep playing in his mind. Words that made no sense to him.

There was a hum in his mind; it was a calming one.

With the hum there was also a scream; a deeply disturbing one that Harry couldn’t place.

His dreams used to be just a blur… a green flash was all that he could remember. But now the dreams were becoming clearer, and stranger. Because the green light was fading and the shadows in his dreams were little by little becoming more visible.

He had had a strange dream at the hospital. Again, he could just remember few parts of it. He remembered about Voldemort and Hagrid. Uncle Vernon and the little himself…there was some images. Some – Damn it! Why couldn’t he remember?

Yesterday night he saw her…

And they were dancing and…

They were at Hogwarts …but no, that couldn’t be right. He never danced with her at Hogwarts. Never. He certainly would remember if –

He knocked on her door.

"Come in, Harry."

Harry opened the door. Hermione was standing at the middle of the room, pointing her wand at her shelf. One by one, her books were leaving the shelf and floating to a suitcase opened on her bed.

"How did you know it was me?" asked Harry.

"Really, Harry. Ron wouldn’t knock. He usually just barges in complaining about the fact that I’m never naked when he does so."

"Ah."

They stood there looking at each other. Hermione, noticing that his black hair was back, smiled. The potion must have already faded, she thought to herself.

She sat down on the edge of her bed, while her books were still flying packing themselves into her suitcase. She tapped the spot beside her, inviting Harry to sit with her.

"Is everything alright, Harry? You are not leaving for another mission, are you?"

"No. No. I just couldn’t sleep."

"Oh. Do you want me to prepare a Draught of Living Death for you?"

"No. I don’t need a sleep potion. I’m fine. It’s just that – I’m fine."

"If you say so."

Silence.

Hermione’s stare was intense and for some reason Harry could not face it. He avoided her eyes, looking up to the flying books.

Silence.

Okay, this was ridiculous. This silence was killing him. He needed to say something. Nothing stupid or Hermione would notice he was nervous. WAIT. Why was his nervous around Hermione? She was his best friend, the one he shared everything with. He didn’t need to be nervous. All he had to do is open his mouth and tell her everything. Tell her he was having some strange dreams and visions and that it was all very confused but he was pretty sure it was she that he had been dreaming about over the last few weeks. And in one of these dreams they were dancing and in other they were kissing...

Oh, Merlin. This was really sick. Bad. Bad. Bad Harry. Hermione was like a sister to him. A sister. There were no hidden feelings. He really never ever had these kind of feeling towards her. A naughty part of him would probably ask him: ‘Why not?’ And he would answer: ‘Because there was no chemistry between us’. And a sleeping part of him would probably say: ‘Who needs chemistry when there is magic?’ No. No. No. This was all very wrong. Sick . Disgusting.

He must be under a curse. He couldn’t tell any of that to Hermione. She would freak out. She would cancel her trip and they would spend days at the WIR Library trying to break the curse. No, there was no need for that. No, the last thing he need is to spend days locked in a library with her… Not when he was having these strange visions. Besides, he didn’t want to give her another thing to worry over. She already worried too much about him and everything. This was his problem and he would fix it. He just didn’t have any idea how but he would fix it. He was Harry Potter. He could fix anything. He hoped.

"Harry?"

"Huh?"

"Are you sure you are all right? You seemed kind of…lost."

"Yeah, I told you I’m fine. It’s just that I have some things on my mind. Some Order business, you know." Harry knew by the look on her face that she wanted to ask a lot of questions about ‘this Order business’. Change the subject. Change the subject, his mind was screaming. "Now, what about you, Hermione? What are you doing? It’s kinda of late. Doesn’t your train leave tomorrow early in the morning?"

"Oh. I’ve been so busy today at the office that I didn’t get time to finish packing…But I’m almost finished. Just packing some books to take with me."

Harry looked to all the books who were flying, waiting in line as one by one got into the suitcase, which Harry noticed must be enchanted or else there was no way all those books would fit there. There must be hundreds of books there. "Oh and how long do you intend to stay there? A year?"

Hermione glared at him.

"Okay. Okay. Just kidding. But, honestly, Hermione. haven’t you considered leaving the books behind just this once? Try have some fun for a change?"

"Do you really think I’m that boring?"

"That’s not what I said."

"That’s what you implied."

"Hermione, please… I just thought that you were going to spend some lazy time with your family. I just don’t understand why do you need all that books?"

"First, Harry, you need to acknowledge the fact that there’s no lazy time when you are around my family -- not my mother’s side of the family, anyway. If I was going to stay some days with Grandma and Grandpa Granger, I could probably have some lazy time around the farm. But believe me with the Dalloways, there’s always something going on. And second, just because I’m taking some time off doesn’t mean that I don’t have a lot of work to do. Honestly, I still have thousands of ancient spells to research and thousands of runes to translate…I have to find the right charm…the right potion…and find a way to transfigure it…I’m so close…if only I could find something, anything about that spell…"

**************

(flashback/memory)

"Hey."

"Shouldn’t you be training?"

"Snape cancelled, something to do with a potion that Professor Dumbledore asked him to make?"

"A potion?"

"Yeah, I know. I thought the same thing."

"The spell?"

"Yes, the spell."

"I don’t understand, Harry. Why does Professor Dumbledore insist on this? You have already said no. Can’t he understand what no means?"

"I guess he believes that somehow he can make me change my mind. I don’t know… I guess he’s only trying to do what is right."

"What is right? What do you mean? That we are wrong?"

"That’s not what I said, Hermione."

"That’s exactly what you said, Harry. Tell me what is going on."

"Nothing."

"Harry?"

"Please, Hermione."

"Harry. What did he tell you this time?"

Silence.

"Harry?"

More silence.

"It doesn’t matter what they say, Hermione. I love you, that is all that matter. I won’t cast the spell, Hermione. I will never cast the spell. I would rather die."

***********

"Harry! Are you listening?"

Harry looked at her in a daze. "Hermione. Would you tell me if something wasn’t right, wouldn’t you?"

Hermione froze.

BANG!

All the books that were flying about fell on the floor.

She slowly get off the bed, walking to the middle of her room, feeling Harry’s intense gaze on her.

She knew this was coming. She had been waiting for this moment.

She knew she had three options: Lie openly; Tell him the truth (whether he would forget all in a second or remember everything and free The Dark Lord who would use the Ancient Power and destroy everything that stood in his way, she didn’t know); or she could be a smart witch and use her ace in the hole to win this game.

Although she was really tempted to go with her second option, she knew the third one is the best choice.

She faced him.

"If I said yes, will you believe in me, Harry? Would you and Ron stop following me around?"

"I --" Harry gaped at her. She nodded with her head. "But, how long?" He looked at her and no words were needed, he knew the answer. She had known since day one. "Oh my, we are so stupid."

"Oh, I wouldn’t call you stupid. I prefer the term complete morons."

"Why didn’t you just stop us?"

"And spoil your little game? Why should I? You and Ron seemed to be having so much fun following me up and down, though I’ve got to say I’m a little disappointed at Ron. He used to be a part of the Red Team. He used to spy on Dementors and Death Eaters. I thought he would be better at the job. Obviously, when he left the Order, he also left some of his spy skills behind. Do you know that last week I almost stepped on him?"

Harry let his head down. Oh, yeah. She was pissed. She was very pissed. He would be hexed any time now. Maybe he could just get on his knees and ask for forgiveness.

Shyly, he looked up at her. "We really screwed up this time, didn’t we?"

"Yes, you did. God, Harry, friends do not go around following each other. Friends talk to each other."

Harry could not see a way out of this. She was right. Friends talk to each other. Oh, she was going to turn him into a Ghoul or worst she was going to turn him into a Quill and use him to write all her essays. Perhaps if he bought her that new Magical Encyclopedia that she wanted…"I know that we shouldn’t have ever started with this but --" Wait a moment. Friends talk to each other? What the hell was she talking about? She was the one hiding secrets from him and Ron. Damn, how come she always does this? "This is also your fault," he finally said.

"My fault?" Hermione seemed indignant with such accusation. "You and Ron go all spy on me and it’s all my fault. Honestly, Harry, that’s ridiculous."

Harry stood face to face with her. "No, it is not. You said yourself, Hermione. Friends talk to each other, but you didn’t talk to us to start with."

"There was nothing to talk about, Harry."

The tension was rising up.

"Really? Because I had the impression that there was a lot to talk about, like why did you take my invisible cloak? Where did you go? Were you meeting someone? Were you meeting the one you secretly love? The one you said I already knew about?"

Hermione shook her head. "Harry, please…"

"Why, Hermione? Tell me why? Why can’t you tell us? Why can’t you tell me what is going on?"

Pause. Both stared at each other. Both felt an empty pit in their stomachs. Both seemed tired; tired of mind; tired of soul. A battle was happening within them…a daily battle that they were both tired of fighting. But it had to go on. It had to.

"Because", Hermione started, "some secrets are meant to be kept secret, Harry. We all have our secrets. I’m sorry. You have no idea of how sorry I am. But there are things that I can’t share with you, Ron or anyone else. I just wish you and Ron understood that if I’m keeping things from you, I have my reasons. Believe me, I have very good reasons.’’

Harry sat on the bed again; shoulders down. "I don’t know what to say, Hermione. It was all so strange. I -- "

"You what?" she asked softly.

He looked in her eyes. "I worry about you. You are my best friend."

Hermione smiled at him, though her heart was broken it pieces. Best friend. Only his best friend. "Yes, I am"

"I just don’t want to see you hurt."

She bit her lip. She was fighting the urge to cry. She had no answer to that. He didn’t want to see her hurt; that wish haunted her. Even when he cast The Spell, he did it to save her from Nagini and because he thought she would be protected…protected from this world. But she was still here. She was still a witch. She still remembered. Why? She didn’t really know why. Sometimes she thought it was some kind of punishment for trying to go against something beyond her. Sometimes she thought it was because they still have a chance to make it work out. To make it come out right. The truth was that she was hurt already. Without him, everyday hurt.

************

MEANWHILE, IN A CORNER OF KNOCKTURN ALLEY…

"I see that green hair is the latest craze around here," Draco Malfoy teased, as soon as Professor Severus Snape, who had his usual black hair changed into a shining green tone, arrived at the alley through a Portkey. "So, do you want to talk about it?"

Snape glared at Malfoy, "It’s none of your business," he hissed at his former student.

"Oh, alright. I’ll just pretend I don’t know this has something to do with the fact that there are Green-Haired Potter pictures all over the Wizarding World or with the fact that you’ve been messing up with scar-faced’s potion again." Draco smirked.

Snape increased the intensity of the glare, if that was even possible.

"Wow, you don’t need to get this touchy. Besides, I think you look great. After all, green was always the Slytherin color."

Snape mumbled something inaudible.

Oh, would you like to know what he said? Or maybe you would like to know exactly what the hell happened to his hair? Well, you see, Severus Snape, being the Potion Master that he was, was responsible for Harry’s potion. What potion?

Well, it was a long story…or maybe not. Three years ago, Harry cast a spell to defeat Voldemort and save the day. It was a very complicated spell, with many details, not to say a whole intriguing ritual necessary to the casting of the spell. Between the things necessary was a potion, one that took a lot of study and months of work from our Potion Master to be ready…

Well, it really was a long story. So let us skip some parts.

For some reason unknown the spell didn’t exactly went as planned and Potter had some problems dealing with the whole ‘I Can’t Remember’ context, so Professor Snape had to adjust the spell potion, creating what you could call a restraining potion. Every time that Harry seemed to have a relapse, they just slipped some potion on his drink, without his knowledge, of course.

Yeah, yeah. Really long story. Let’s get to the point.

The thing was that Professor Severus Snape and Harry Potter had a very unique relationship. It was not that they hate each other, far from it. They didn’t dislike each other, either. They just had some kind of… a unique relationship; for lack of a better way to describe their unique relationship.

As Harry Potter’s years as a Hogwarts’ pupil progressed, they even learned how to respect each other, maybe even like each other.

However, there was some kind of scuffle between the two that not even time, spells and lost memories could erase.

It was the same between Snape and Sirius. A lot of things happened at Harry’s last years at Hogwarts. They had to forget their personal pride and join their forces…their past was not completely forgotten but you could consider both of them as friends. It was an unique friendship, really, a bizarre friendship…Well, who were we kidding? At least they were not always on each other’s throat. Just now and then…

Oops…Didn’t I just tell you we were going to get to the point? Sorry. My mistake. The point was…

That the scuffle between Harry and Snape was never truly over. Sometimes Snape just like to mess with Harry’s potion, mixing them with other potions, sending Harry a bit out of his mind. Think of it like a pay back for all the pranks they played on him…

It was nothing that bad really… Severus really thought the boy had too much problems over his shoulders. He needed to loosen up a bit. He has a big and boring destiny ahead, let him have some fun while he could. After all, it was not like Snape had given him a potion to change hair color. The potions were just to help the Boy Who Lived to relax; forgetting his problems and the fact that he is supposed to be Mr. Perfect Hero. Now, if the wildest side of Harry Potter like to dye his hair, tattoo his body or sing ‘There’s a Boggart in my closet’ during the Quidditch Finals. It was not the Potion Master’s fault.

Too bad that Hermione and Sirius didn’t see things that way…

He could still recall Black’s words when he showed up at the Order this morning, holding up the newspaper, ‘You son of a…witch. How many times did I warn you to stop messing up with Harry’s potion? You think it’s funny to play with my godson’s life like this. Very well. I will show you what is funny.’

As it was, Snape was cursed and had to live with this bizarre hair for forty-eight hours.

But Snape smirked to himself. It was worth every second. He was going to do a poster with the newspaper’s picture and hang on his office, so he could always laugh at Potter’s stupidity.

But right now. Nothing of this was relevant. Snape was in this awful place for a reason. And he really wanted to know what was this reason.

"I got you didn’t call me here to discuss this season tendencies of hair color. Why am I here, Mr. Malfoy?"

"I want to talk to her."

"Impossible. The two idiots are still following her. I’m your handler for the time being. Just leave your message. I’ll make sure she got it."

"Cut the ‘agent thing’ down, okay. This is serious. This is huge. Really huge."

"Huge? Really huge? Could you be more specific, please?"

"No. First, I want to talk to Hermione."

Snape arched an eyebrow at this. "Hermione?"

"I mean Granger…" Draco corrected quickly.

"I see… Don’t be a fool, Mr. Malfoy. She has only eyes for him. She will find a way for them to be together, or she will die trying."

"I hate him," Draco snapped, out of the blue. Snape just gave him a sharp look. "I hate him for saving my life. I hate him for the sacrifice he made. I hate him for being the bloody hero. I hate him just for being Harry Potter."

Snape rolled his eyes. "Yet, here you are -- here we both are -- trying to help him."

"Now, who is the fool here, Professor? I’m not trying to help him. I’m trying to survive," Draco said coldly. "Don’t tell me you don’t feel it, Professor? A tingle on your arm. Tonight was just a tingle. But you know what comes next. You know what will happen if we don’t stop this. The tingle will be gone; replaced by a burning pain…"

"Is that all you have to say Mr. Malfoy, because, if this is the case, I’ll be leaving to get back to my duties. Despite what it may look, we Hogwarts’ teachers don’t just work in the fight against evil, we sometimes have normal teachers’ duty. So, if you excuse me, I have some essays about Elixirs to correct." Snape said, taking a candy out of his pocket and throwing it in the air. A Portal was opened.

"Wait," Draco called. Snape, who had already a foot inside the portal, stopped. "It’s Pettigrew."

"What?" Snape asked not understanding the meaning of Draco’s words.

"Peter Pettigrew. He is IT."

Snape stared, perplexed, at Malfoy. It just couldn’t be.

*****************

THE ORDER OF THE PHOENIX’S HQ…

Five young wizards and three young witches were sitting around the table. Two wizards were wearing orange cloaks. One was wearing a green cloak. The other wizard beside the first one wore a red one. A wizard and a witch were both using blue cloaks. And the two other witches were in yellow.

There was a high level of tension in the air as these wizards and witches glanced at each other. After all, these members of the Order were in the middle of something very important…

"Are you sure?" the one in green asked.

"It can be dangerous," the witch in blue said.

"It’s the only way. I’m in," exclaimed the one in red.

"Okay… so you enter into the cage of the dragon and…the dragon awakes and attacks…you lost The Wand of Merlin and …yes, sorry, you are dead."

The ‘miniature wizard’ brought his hand to his heart and did a dramatically scene before collapsing dead on the board. The ‘miniature dwarf’ and ‘miniature amazon’ started to cry and the ‘miniature dragon’ went back to sleep.

"Damn! I hate this game."

Everybody around the table started to laugh.

"Trevor! Trevor!"

They stopped laughing and turned their heads. Eight pairs of eyes stared at Neville Longbottom as he came into the room.

Immediately, the young wizards and witches stood up trying to hide the table from Neville’s view.

"Can we help, sir?" the wizard in blue asked.

"Oh, hey guys, I didn’t know you were still here. Have you seen Trevor?" Neville asked, smiling shyly at them.

"No, sir." They all shook their heads.

"Oh. Okay then."

"Do you need some help, sir?"

"Help? Oh, no, no. Keep up with your", Neville words trailed off as he glanced at the table and saw the ‘miniature dragon’, "work." He chuckled at the terrified look on The Order Trainees’ face.

As Neville left the room, the Order Trainees sighed relieved, sitting back on their chairs.

These Order of the Phoenix Trainees were young wizards and witches from different corners of this planet, selected by each Team Chief to be new members of the Order. However, as the word trainee suggested, they were still training, so they weren’t allowed to go on missions yet.They still needed the Order of the Phoenix leader’s approval for that.

Usually, there were few Order Trainees which was a good thing, seeing that during that time, the summoning of a new member could mean the death of an old one.

"I can’t believe he lost his stupid toad, again."

"Yeah, I really don’t understand how can a guy like him be in the Order?"

"I tell you how. He used to be Harry’s friend here in Hogwarts"

"Really?"

"Oh, don’t be such a jerk. You know that’s not true. Harry would never favor a friend like that. Even because when Neville become a member it was Dumbledore who was the leader on duty."

"Besides if you can be a member anyone can be."

"Hah-hah. But I’m not in the Black Team. He is, though. And I thought only the most powerful wizards could be a part of the Black Team."

"It’s not only about power, it’s about who you are."

"Still. A guy with a toad? How’s that supposed to frighten the enemy?

"Maybe there’s more about him than he lets show. Besides, I think he is very cute."

"Whatever, I just hope he doesn’t tell Moody about our little game."

"Or McGonagall."

"Or Snape."

"Or Black," they all say together.

"Speaking about Sirius, we’d better get back to work before he came back from his walk."

**************

SOMEWHERE IN THE FORBIDDEN FOREST…

"Hello, there, Dog Star."

"Hello, Firenze."

Sirius, who had been lost in thought as he watched the full moon, glanced at the approaching centaur, giving him a weak smile.

"You are far from the castle. Are you missing the dead again?"

Sirius sighed. "When it’s going to stop, Firenze?

"This, Dog Star, not even the stars know."

The wind blew, whispering secrets that no mortal could understand.

"I lost all my friends to this battle. James, Lily, Remus...so many died. Sometimes I wonder why I am still alive."

"Everything has a purpose in this life," the centaur remarked.

"Sorry, but I have to disagree with you. I spent twelve years of my life in Azkaban. Can you tell me what the purpose of that was?"

"Believe me, Dog Star. It had a purpose. Everything has a purpose -- even this moment."

"Codswallop..."

"You wizards are men of little faith."

"What are you talking about? We have a lot of faith."

"No, you wizards have faith in your own magic; Faith in Merlin’s words. However, the ones of your kind had forgot that magic goes beyond bouncing chocolates and a sparkle that comes from the tip of a wand. In a way. wizards have less faith than the ones you like to ironically call Muggles. Because your belief is in what you see and their – some of them, believe in us, believe in magic even without never tasting it or seeing it. They write about us with such love and respect. And they dream, they dream about a world like this. A world even better than this."

A strange silence descended upon them as the wind blew again around them, and as the tree leaves rustled under it’s influence, the whole forest seem to dance under the moonlight.

"Look up there, Dog Star. What do you see?"

"A star?"

"It’s not a star. It’s Mars", explained the centaur, "the red planet is very near to Earth."

"And?" Sirius looked at him with inquisitive eyes.

"You wizards are men of little knowledge, too. Don’t they teach Astronomy in this school?"

"What does it mean, Firenze?"

"Mars is also known as the planet of destruction. If Mars is near the earth. It means--"

"That the destruction is near." Sirius concluded.

"Indeed." Firenze nodded slowly.

"Will we be able to stop it?"

"You forgot, Dog Star…There’s always hope. Hope, Dog Star…Even when everything seems lost…we still have ho--"

"FIRENZE!" Bane, another centaur, came galloping. Sirius stepped back as the centaur faced Firenze, angrily. "WE SHALL NOT TALK WITH HUMANS. How many times do I have to remind you of that?"

"They need help, Bane."

"That’s not our concern. We shall not interfere in the guardians’ decisions."

Sirius looked to one centaur to the other, curiosity rising within him, as the centaurs stared fiercely each other. Eyes which could read stars and planets, were reading now one another.

Firenze let his head down, letting out a bitter breath. The angry facial features of Bane, softened as he placed a hand on Firenze’s shoulder.

"Let’s go, Firenze. Our people are leaving this wood. We are just waiting for you. Come, our place is no longer here."

Firenze nodded.

The two were about to leave when Sirius stepped on their way. "Wait! What is going on? What were you talking about? Why are you leaving? Firenze, you got to tell me, it’s about my godson, isn’t it? What is going to happen with Harry?"

"He --"

"Firenze!" Bane reared.

Firenze looked at Bane, hesitating.

Once more, a gust of wind passed thought them, whispering in their ears.

"Don’t lose hope, Dog Star." The centaur gazed at him intensively, like he wanted to tell him something and just couldn’t. "Farewell."

Sirius saw both centaurs going away, disappearing in the darkness of the forbidden forest. Millions of thoughts were running through his head and he couldn’t concentrate in any of them.

He looked up. The full moon was still bright on the sky.

SQUEAK!

Sirius turned abruptly.

"Fawkes? Fawkes, why are you here? What is it?" Sirius asked nervously as the magical bird flew around him, squeaking. "Oh, Merlin, why do I have a bad feeling about this?"

************

BACK TO HERMIONE’S ROOM…

"I just don’t want to see you hurt."

Silence.

A silence so intense that Hermione could hear the beat of her heart.

She bit her lip. If only he knew how much everyday without him hurt.

She looked down and saw her books scattered away on the floor. She felt so sad, so small, so tired. She just wanted to clatter down on the floor like that books. And she just wanted to stay there…

"Wingardium Leviosa"

Hermione blinked. Her books were again floating around her -- No, she was floating with her books. She looked at Harry and he softly smiled at her.

She smiled back. She noticed he was not using his wand. He didn’t need it; like he needn’t have spoken the charm. Hermione knew Harry could probably make things fly even when asleep. He was Harry Potter, and Hermione knew that name carried more than just a scar.

The books lined up and one by one they were getting into her enchanted suitcase, when a book caught Harry’s attention. He grabbed the book and let the others follow their path.

Harry arched an eyebrow at her.

"What is it?" she asked, feeling her feet touching the ground again.

"Hogwarts, a History? I can’t believe you are taking this book with you."

Hermione tensed up when she saw the book on his hands. She laughed nervously. "Well, you know what they say: old habits die hard."

"What is so special about this book, anyway?"

Hermione sat beside him, apprehensively, taking the book from his hands and contemplating its cover.

"Nothing," she said too quickly.

"Nothing?!" Harry exclaimed with an incredulous tone.

"There is nothing special about this book, Harry." She paused and opened it, leafing through some pages. "But, once, there was."

"What do you mean?" Harry stared at her, a little confused.

"I knew nothing about Hogwarts or the Wizard World. This book was my first teacher into the world of magic. It became some sort of bible. A guide. A friend. This book introduced me to a Hogwarts, which was a synonym of perfect paradise, a wonderland. I was fascinated by the place. So, when I was a kid, when I was still innocent, this book became very special to me. However, along the years I discovered a different Hogwarts. I guess it all started with the house-elves and the fact that they weren’t mentioned in the book. But that was only the beginning. Little by little I saw that Hogwarts wasn’t as magic as it seemed. So many things were wrong. Do you know what I mean?"

He nodded sadly. "Yes, I understand what you mean. As a Hogwarts teacher I have the chance to see another side of Hogwarts. Another view. When I was a student there I was so proud to be a Gryffindor…Now I see my students and all the house competition and I think to myself; Merlin, how stupid we were, how stupid we still are. Why couldn’t we just be equals, you know? I mean we were all labeled…stigmatized…the braves, the bad ones, the loyal fools, the smarts…The worst is that we ended up believing in those labels, we ended up living up to them, like we had no choice. Sometimes I just wonder what would happen if I was sorted in Slytherin. I mean, would I be Evil Harry, just because of the house I was sorted? Would you and Ron not even want to talk to me just because I was from the rival house? Isn’t that kind of thought insane? How many Slytherin friends do we have, Hermione? I mean, are they really that bad? Or do we just believe that? We didn’t give them the opportunities to show how good they could be?"

Hermione placed her hand above the one he had laid one her bedspread. "It’s not only in Hogwarts, Harry. It’s everywhere. The Wizard World is full of stigmas and prejudice. Remember Krum and the Durmstrang students? The whole pureblood versus non-magical born issues? " Hermione sighed.

"The Wizard World is not so different from the Non-Magical World. Both worlds are full of hypocrisy an injustice…violence…wars…It makes you think, doesn’t it?"

"Think about what?"

"If it’s worth fighting for these worlds."

"It is, Hermione." He squeezed her hand and stared at her chocolate eyes. "It always is."

Hermione glanced down at their joined hands, bitterly. "Even if you lose everything to this fight, Harry?"

Harry eyes softened at her words. More than that, he softened entirely. The great walls around his heart, walls that he had never realized were there, were melting like candy-floss in a child’s mouth. Mouth. Lips. They seemed so close. She was so close to him… Yet, she was not close enough. He needed to get closer. He needed to have her lips melting on his, tasting like candy-floss in his mouth…

MEOOOOOWWWWWWW!

Crookshanks, who until then had been calmly sleeping (or at least seemed to be sleeping) on his cushion on the corner of the bedroom let out a loud meow and bounced onto the bed, startling Harry and Hermione and then bounded off through the door.

"Crookshanks!" Hermione jumped off the bed. "Crookshanks! Come back, here." She ran after her cat, disappearing through the door before noticing the lost look on Harry’s face.

Harry blinked, his left hand going automatically to his forehead, covering his scar. His vision was blurred.

Had he just thought about kissing -- NO. NO. TEN THOUSAND TIMES NO.

Yet…

Oh, Merlin…There’s was something VERY wrong with him.

*******************

INSIDE HOGWARTS’ CASTLE…

"Mr. Frogtongue. Mr. Green. You two should be ashamed of yourselves. How many times do I have to tell you that this school will not tolerate this kind of behavior? I’ll take ten points from Gryffindor and ten points from Slytherin for this. And I am sure Professor Snape will be delighted to hear that you will be cleaning all his cauldrons tomorrow. And that’s only the beginning of a week of detention. A week, should I added, with no Quidditch for you both."

"No Quidditch? But Professor McGonagall…"

"I don’t want to hear any buts. Now, Mr. Filch, please take Mr. Frogtongue and Mr. Green to their respective dorms."

"Yes, ma’am." Filch said, giving the boys a grimly amused smile, as the Hogwarts’ Headmistress turned away.

Minerva McGonagall was really tired. The students never seemed to give her a break, not even to sleep. But the truth, she knew, was that it was not entirely the students’ fault if she couldn’t sleep properly. She had been having trouble sleeping ever since Dumbledore had come back.

It felt horrible to have to hide this information from them all, especially from Harry. And it felt even worse to go to bed every day not knowing if the next day will be just another ordinary day or if it would be the day Dumbledore would make his move to end it once and for all.

‘So many lies, so many secrets, so many sorrows. Hermione didn’t deserve that; no woman does.’

As she made her way through the corridors, she heard a strange noise.

"Ah, what is it now?" She thought aloud as she followed the noise, until she entered in the Divination classroom.

"Hello? Sibyll, is that you?" Minerva entered the room that was in a complete blackness. She held up her wand and muttered, "Lumos."

Minerva gasped as soon as she had a complete view of the room. Tea cups were broken all around the room…Her eyes went wide as she saw, collapsed in the middle of the classroom, Professor Trelawney.

"Oh, my goddess, Sibyll! Sibyll!" McGonagall ran to her side. "Sibyll, talk to me. Are you alright?"

Professor Trelawney opened her eyes, only they were unfocussed. "Seven they were, but when the balance was broken, only five returned," she said in a voice very different from her own. "The ones who were gone are now back. One to revenge; the other to protect."

"Sibyll, what in Merlin’s name are you talking about?"

"Wrong paths, wrong choices. Even the beings beyond were lost. What he needs, he can’t have. What we need, he can’t give. Truth or lie it doesn’t matter anymore, what once was, it will be once more. It’ll last forever, or it will end whichever. Draco Dormiens Nunquam Titillandus. Draco Dormiens Nunquam Titillandus. Draco Dormiens Nunquam Titillandus. Draco Dormiens Nunquam Titillandus…"

****************

Dearest Mum and Dad,

I was delighted to hear from you. I am glad to know that you are all doing fine, especially Ginny. I was worried the last time I saw her – she was pretty down. It’s good to see that she is finally moving forward and forgetting her old schoolgirl crush.

As for me, I’m perfectly alright. I’ve been working a lot but as I love my work I don’t really care. The only problem is this also means that I get to see you less and I really miss all of you.

Please, tell George and Fred that I’m sorry I couldn’t make to their ‘little’ party. I read about it on The Daily Prophet. What about Harry’s hair and Ron’s outburst? Anyway, I heard it was a big success, it was a pity I missed it but I’ll see if I can get a break so we can I’ll be together at Ron’s game.

Thanks for the cookies, Mum. They were delicious.

Love,

Ch --

"CHARLIE!"

Charlie Weasley dropped his quill as he heard his name followed by someone’s screams.

A woman came running into his tent.

Charlie stood up. "What’s wro --" Charlie didn’t have the time to finish his sentence as the woman grabbed his arm and both disapparated.

They Apparated, a second after, outside the tent, just in time to see it being destroyed by a fireball.

The screams echoed in Charlie’s ears again. Still in a stupor, he shook himself off, ripping his gaze from his tent on fire and looking around the camp.

His eyes widened in disbelieve as he saw his colleagues trying to stop the dragons which, somehow, were at large and bent destroying the entire camp it seemed.

Charlie stared at the woman who had saved his life.

"I have never seen anything like this, Charlie. The dragons just became restless out of the blue. They --"

It was Charlie’s time to not let her finish her sentence as he pushed her out of the way of the incoming blow from a Norwegian Ridgeback’s whipping tail. He then faced the dragon, and once more his eyes widened in disbelieve; it was Norbert, the same dragon Hagrid has hatched and kept in his possession during Harry’s first year at Hogwarts.

"Norbert!" Charlie yelled to the dragon, which in reply shot fire in the air. "Norbert, Stop!" Charlie couldn’t understand. Norbert was a friend. All the Dragons around the camp, which numbered ten including Norbert, had always been friendly with them as his team proceeded with their study of dragons, but now…

He didn’t have time to think, he had to act before the dragons hurt someone.

"Let’s conjure a shield!!!" he yelled to his friends, who immediately nodded.

Dodging the attack of the dragons, the twenty wizards and witches ran to different points of the camp, formatting a big circle and pointing their wands to the middle.

"NOW!" Charlie ordered. Magic came out from the tips of their wands.

The dragons shot fire. A wizard from the circle shut his eyes in fear when he saw the fireball coming in his direction but the fire as repelled by a golden shield. The wizard sigh in relief, as he kept his wand pointed to the middle.

The dragons tried to fly away but were imprisoned by the golden shield. But that didn’t stop them. They kept trying and trying to break the shield.

"WE WON’T RESIST MUCH."

"WE NEED TO STOP THEM."

"HAS ANYONE GOT ANY IDEA HOW?!"

"I VOTE WE APPARATE TO THE FURTHER PLACE WE CAN."

"ARE YOU CRAZY? WE CAN’T LET THEM ON THE LOOSE, NOT WHEN THEY ARE LIKE THIS. THERE’S A MUGGLE TOWN NEAR. WE CAN’T RISK THEIR LIVES."

"CHARLIE. IT IS WITH YOU, MAN. WHAT ARE WE GOING TO DO NOW?"

"I’M THINKING, OKAY? I’M THINKING."

"GREAT! COULD YOU THINK A LITTLE FASTER? I DON’T WANT TO BE THESE DRAGON’S DINNER!"

Before anyone could say another word, they all felt a strong gust of wind coming from the east. A roar cut the air.

They all looked up.

For the looks on their faces, they all seemed to have seen a ghost -- although being wizards and witches that wasn’t really that frightening. It was indeed very pathetic. So let us change this metaphor …They seemed to have seen He-Who-Now Can-Be-Named, Lord Voldemort.

However, it was not Voldemort who was flying above their heads. The moonlight was illuminating dozens, no; it was hundreds of flying dragons of every type and size.

The wizards and witches there couldn’t believe in what they were seeing. Never in their lives had they seen so many dragons…so many species…even extinct ones.

POW!

The magic shield was broken. Norbert and the others dragons joined the other flying above the camp.

Charlie and his friends were experiencing a cold sweat. For dragon lovers like them this moment was the apex of their lives. It was magical. Sublime. And it would probably be perfect except they weren’t a hundred per cent sure that moment would also be the last of their lives.

Only, it wasn’t. The cloud of dragons didn’t attack them. They didn’t even stop. They just kept flying to the west.

"I, I just can’t believe it."

"Where do you think they are going?"

"Going? Where did those dragons came from? It is impossible --"

"We must warn the Ministry."

"Do you think they -- "

"Charlie? Charlie, what are we going to do?"

Charlie Weasley didn’t answer. However, he knew very well what he had to do. He had to write a letter to his parents. But, this time he wouldn’t be writing about parties and cookies.

SOS

Code Black. Call the Order.

Charlie

********************

BACK TO THE ORDER OF THE PHOENIX’S HQ…

"Trevor! Alright, Trevor, this is getting boring. You’d better appear now or I promise all exchange you for a nicely owl."

CROAK! CROAK!

Neville turned abruptly. He looked at the empty corridor behind him.

CROAK!

Following the sound, Neville ended in front of a door, labeled:

Forbidden Room

Do Not Enter

Nevertheless, the door was opened…a small gap, just enough for Trevor.

Neville handled the doorknob and opened the door further. He got in the Forbidden Room.

CROAK!

He spotted Trevor in the center of the room beside a big box. The box had the initial HP on it.

Surely, Neville had heard about the box. Harry had received it sometime ago in his flat -- his own owl had delivered it. But so far no one could open it, destroy it or even know what was inside the box. The Yellow Team, their research team for the Order, had tried everything while the other teams made bets and jokes about it. Some said that HP didn’t stand for Harry Potter. It stood for HORSEPOWER or HIRE PURCHASE. Or others said it could stand for HOGWARTS’ PROFESSOR, HOGWARTS’ PUPILS, HOGSMEADE PARTY, HEADLESS PEOPLE, HENRY PHILLIP OR HECTOR PAMONHA. There was even someone in the Violet Team that suggested that HP stood for HIGHEST POWER and they all should be careful because that box was an alert that the doomsday was near.

There were also ones who proclaimed that the box was upside down and in truth it was not HP initials but a dH.

Well, theories aside, the truth was that the box remained as it arrived there: locked. As, locked should be that doom. Neville couldn’t understand why the door was opened. Surely, Trevor couldn’t have opened it. No one non-authorized could.

And suddenly…

The door shut behind him as the box started to shake before him.

Trevor, frightened, croaked and jumped in his master’s hand. Neville stepped back, as the box started to shake with more and more intensely, emitting an yellow aura of power. It looked that whatever was inside wanted to be out.

Neville eye’s narrowed as his docile features gave place to a deadly expression. He put Trevor in his cloak’s pocket and held his wand.

Whatever would come next, he was prepared to face it.

**********************

IN THE TRIO’S SITTING-ROOM…

Hermione stood in front of the fireplace. She heard his steps behind her. "Have you found him?"

Harry shook his head negatively. "Nope. Sorry."

"Have you looked in Ron’s room?"

"I believe that would be the last place Crookshanks would be. But, yeah, I checked there already -- almost woke Ron while levitating his bed."

"He must be around here somewhere."

"I don’t know if you have noticed, Hermione, but our flat is not exactly the size of Buckingham Palace. If he had been here, we would have already found him."

"Great. I can’t believe that he’s decided to disappear again." Hermione let herself fall down, exhausted, on the sofa. Her long bushy hair was covering her face as she let her head down on her hands. "Why can’t I even have a normal cat?" she murmured.

"Hey." Harry went to her side for some comfort. "What’s so good about normal, anyway?" He crossed her arms around her shoulders and squeezed them.

She looked up at him. "Do you want me to make a list?"

"I’m serious, Hermione."

"So am I. Sometimes I just wish to be a non-magical person."

Harry just stared at her for sometime, like he was trying to reach something. "You know, you keep saying non-magical? What’s the problem? Why don’t you just say Muggle?"

"Because of my mother."

"Your mother?"

"Well, as I’m going to see her, tomorrow. I’m already practicing not using the word ‘Muggle’. My mother doesn’t like it. She said she feels offended by it."

"Offended? Is it because it reminds her that in some ways you are different from her?"

"No, it it’s not that. I mean, I guess in part it can be that but – Have you never thought about it, Harry? Have you never thought why wizards and witches use the word Muggle for the ones who aren’t part of the Wizarding World?"

"Not really. I -- " Harry paused and stared down at the palm of his hands. "The first time I heard it, it was Hagrid who had spoke it when he rescued me from the Dursleys that first time, I remember that I didn’t understand why he had called my uncle that and he told me that was -- God. I can remember like it was yesterday…" Hermione took a hold of his hand. He looked up at her. Her eyes were like a large pool of understanding, sharing the same emotions as his. " ‘it’s what we call non-magical folk like them,’ he had said. I never asked why."

"My mother did. She didn’t like the sound of the word, didn’t like the way some wizards spit the word on her face the first time we went to buy my books in Diagon Alley. She said that the word Muggle reminded her of the word MUG which means: a stupid person, someone easily deceived. She said that in truth, wizards think they’re better just because they can use magic. That they were in fact, laughing behind the Muggle’s back, thinking how stupid they are, how easily they can deceive them; that after all these years, the ‘Muggles’ still didn’t know about their existence or the existence of a magical world with magical creatures and… You know, because of that I almost didn’t go to Hogwarts."

"What?" Harry asked surprised.

"Yeah. My mother was afraid for her little daughter. She has this bad habit of wanting to protect me from the world. She was never afraid of the fact that I was different, that I was a witch. It was a relief for them really. It was an explanation for some bizarre things that happened around me. But she was afraid I wouldn’t be fully accepted in the school because of the whole Muggleborn thing. She asked me not to go. I cried so much. I was really angry with her. How could she ask me something like that? I mean, the Wizarding World was every child’s dream. I didn’t understand her fears then. However, it was my father who had the final word. He talked to my mother, told her she put too much thought into things; that sometimes, a word is just a word And that a word has power only if you give power. He convinced my mother that I had to grow up and that she couldn’t protect me forever from everything. So, in the end he told me…

"Life is to take risks, darling. Your mother and I understand that this moment is something that we can’t share with you. However, we can’t stop you because of that. If this is what you want, if you think this is who you are, who you want to be, go for it. Just don’t ever forget that we love you more than anything. And if for some reason, you don’t like this magical school and want to come back, we are going to be here, waiting for you, with arms wide open."

Hermione closed her as she remembered her young-self being hugged by her father and her mother at the same time. She remembered the gentle kiss her mother planted on her forehead and her whispered words.

"Be happy, my little witch."

"Hermione?"

She blinked, staring at Harry’s caring emerald eyes.

"She was right, Harry. Things were so difficult in the beginning. You probably didn’t notice at the time, because you were too new to that world and you didn’t know the rules yet either. That’s not to say you wouldn’t have noticed how people looked at me, but you had to deal with all the unwanted attention people gave at you and your scar. But truth is, some people actually looked me different, treated me different. I felt so insecure. I felt like I had to prove myself to be accepted because…" She paused a moment, then seemed to come to a decision and said, "That day in the girls bathroom, after Ron mocked me after Charms, I was really thinking about going back home…if it hadn’t been for you two saving me from the Troll… if it was not for your --"

Hermione turned her head, looking down. ‘Eyes’, she thought to herself, an ache in her chest.

Harry gazed at her speechless. He could hear the beating of his heart as he looked at her. He knew he should have say something but he just didn’t know what. Right now, his thoughts were very confused.

"All I know is that, in the end, my mother was right. I was educated in a world where there are people who hate me just because I came from a world they can’t understand. I was petrified in my second year because of that. I had to lie to my parents. I had to say it’s all perfectly fine in the Wizarding World. I never told them the truth about Vol— You-Know Who."

Harry noticed her wincing, as she almost said Voldemort’s name. He thought it really strange that now that he was gone and everybody could say his name freely she was avoiding it.

But he knew he couldn’t just bring up this fact to her because they are already dealing with a host of complicated feelings here and maybe because he was still reminded of how she had avoided him last time he had tried to get this information from her: "It’s not that I fear him, Harry. It’s just that I fear myself every time I hear his name." And that was that. No more explanations.

"What could I have told them? Hey mother, you were right. Some wizards do believe Muggles are the low species on the planet. Actually, there was a living-dead Dark Lord who wants to kill all the Muggleborns like me. It wouldn’t do any good for anyone. So, I always told my mother that Muggle was just a word, you know, like chair is chair, and spoon is spoon. But she knew. My father knew, too. But I kept lying. Sometimes I have the impression that my whole life is a lie."

Hermione sighed and reclined back on the sofa, staring at the ceiling. "I love my parents, Harry. I know that things changed between us since I went to Hogwarts. After all, a boarding school in the middle of nowhere does tend to isolate one, but there is more than a geographical distance between us."

"I don’t like the idea that my parents feel excluded in my way of life. I know that after graduation they were expecting to have me back. I know that my father secretly still dreams about me going to a normal University and, who knows, maybe become a dental surgeon. I can tell you there was a time when I shared those dreams with them. I planned to study at Cambridge before I discovered I was a witch…But I had to give up of this dream." Harry focused beyond her words to the pain underneath and ached for his friend.

Hermione continued, "I had to give up of a lot of dreams. Oh. These last three years had been … I don’t even know how to describe them. But I know I have been an absent daughter, sometimes even an absent person." She looked back at Harry. "I miss them, Harry. I miss my non-magic parents. Because it doesn’t matter what the Wizarding World thinks, my parents are not ‘Muggles’. I can guarantee you that they are better people than I am, and they don’t even need magic for that. They make me proud of what I am. Proud of where I came from. And I wouldn’t want them in any other way."

Harry nodded, giving her an understanding lopsided smile. He never really stopped to think about how this whole Muggle World versus Wizarding World could be very difficult for Hermione. In truth, what did he know about family? He never had a true family. And he probably never would have a family, considering who he was and what he did.

Well, just to start, his parents were gone before he had the chance to know them and the Dursleys were, well, the Dursleys were the Dursleys, full stop. But then he had Sirius, who was the best godfather The Boy Who Lived could want, but between Azkaban, the losses, the war and their jobs in the Order, it was almost impossible for them to have a relationship as it should be in family terms. They are both always fighting their own demons, real or not.

Then, there was the Weasleys. Yes, for Harry, the Weasleys were the perfect model of family. Whenever he thought about family he would envy Ron for his family -- Of course, he knew Hemione’s parents but it was a reality so distant that …

"I’m sorry, Harry."

"Huh?" Harry looked up at her, not understanding why she is apologizing.

"I’m sorry. I just realized I’ve been here talking about my parents and how I missed them when you…" She started babbling "You must think how pathetic I am and that I have a heart of a stone. I feel so stupid..."

Harry placed a finger upon Hermione’s lips to silence her. It had been enough… He know that her apologies come from the heart, though they were unnecessary… He knew her, better than he knew himself.

He knew that they had been circling each other all night, ever since that stare they had shared in her room when they both seemed so tired of fighting. What he was fighting exactly, he didn’t know. He was afraid to know.

But what about her? What was she fighting against? What brought them to here, to this moment? They had talked about trust, about friendship. Then, about books and dead illusions. Now they were talking about parents, about identity. Where are they going with all of this? Why did he have the impression that everything she had been saying had another truth hidden inside the lines? Like she was trying to tell him something important, but couldn’t say it aloud. As this night of insomnia was maybe telling him something as well. Something he could not comprehend at the moment. And why did those burning feelings keep flaring up inside him?

"It’s alright to miss your parents, Hermione. I miss mine all the time and I didn’t even get to know them. I don’t even know if I love mine, as you love your parents. I guess that what I’m trying to say is that you don’t need to apologize for anything. You aren’t doing anything wrong when you are just missing your loved ones."

"Sometimes emotions need to be discussed before they become a monster that can destroy us from within. Every time when I’ve needed to talk about the silliest things or the most terrible things, you were there for me. So, it’s okay if you want to talk about this or something completely different. I’ll be here to listen to you. I want to know about what is bothering you and what I can do to make you smile. I have Sirius and I have you and Ron and the Weasleys. You are all my family. And it’s enough for me. It’s more than I could have asked. And Hermione, it doesn’t matter Muggle, non-magical, Muggleborn, Pureblood. As you father said, they are just words. What matters is who you are inside, Hermione. Don’t let anyone take this away from you."

He withdrew his hand from her lips. For a moment, Hermione just looked at him and he thought she had stopped breathing. She threw herself into his arms, burrowing into his should to hide her crying.

Hermione wanted to say so much to him, but knew she couldn’t say what was in her heart. She shouldn’t even be in his arms like she was. She just needed him so, but she had to control herself; she couldn’t just let her emotions talk for her like that.

It was then that she felt a shiver that ran through all her body and reaching her soul. She had the presentiment that would be the last time they would be together like that.

****************

(dream/memory)

Why can't they understand the way we feel?
They just don't trust, what they can’t explain

She hesitated for a moment then clenched her wand firmly. And the words flowed.

"Avada Kedrava."

Once more, the Forbidden Curse hit The Boy Who Lived.

Straightly on his forehead…

A blinding green light wrapped Harry’s body.

In anguish, Hermione watched at the light, trying to contain her emotions, while she waited for the best… or for the worse…

All of sudden, the green light began to fade. It was as if all the magic around Harry was being drained away by his scar.

Harry could feel the magic running through his veins once again. He could hear everything that he had before and more.

He could hear the first and second years in their respective Common Rooms, talking, playing, studying and complaining about the homework or that they weren’t allowed to go to Hogsmeade.

He could hear Celestina Warbeck’s voice echoing through a small radio in Filch’s room and the meowing of Mrs. Norris.

He could hear Professor Sprout talking to her plants and Professor. Flitwick practicing some charms.

He could hear and fell the presence of every living soul in the castle and even the dead ones like The Bloody Baron and Nearly Headless Nick.

And then, it went beyond Hogwarts this time. He could feel the presence of all

the trees and all the creatures that inhabited the Forbidden Forest.

He was hearing the words spoken from the Hogsmeade’s villagers and its visitors. He was hearing their thoughts – feeling their emotions; living their lives…

In a beat of his heart, he could feel The Planet pulsating life…

I know we're different but, deep inside us
We're not that different at all

Harry Potter, bluntly, opened his eyes. A jade glow emanated from them. A jade glow exploded around his body.

Hermione gasped, seeing the clear sky replaced by dark grey clouds foretelling of an upcoming storm.

Lightning bolts descended from the sky, creating craters all around as the first drops of rain fell down.

The lightning increased. The rain fell strongly.

Hermione screamed as a bolt hit Hogwart’s North Tower, destroying pieces of its roof in a shower of stone and debris.

"HARRY!" she yelled, as another lightning put a tree on fire. "HARRY!" She yelled again. He was losing control. If he didn’t stop – "HARRY!"

Harry didn’t answer.

Lightning was coming in Hermione’s direction. She raised her wand to conjure a shielding charm but her wand burned suddenly in her hand and then shattered into pieces.

She shut her eyes and waited for the crucial moment – It didn’t come.

Cause you'll be in my heart
Yes you'll be in my heart

The lightning ricocheted off of the bubble of green energy that had suddenly surrounded her.

Hermione opened her eyes and saw Harry. He was the same spot he was before, only he had his hand raised, pointing at her and there was no unnatural glow in his eyes, only the soft emerald color she loved so well.

Their eyes met and he gave her a weak smile before turning around, facing the storm. His scar glowed and the intensity of the green aura around him increased. Slowly the lightning decreased, then seemed to reverse -- as if someone was rewinding a tape – the drops of rain began to evaporate and the clouds dissipated. The stone debris gathered itself and rebuilt the damage to the North Tower as if nothing had ever happened.

Harry turned back to Hermione, as the craters disappeared and the trees and other plants around them were growing in a faster speed. The green bubble around Hermione disappeared and the green aura around Harry faded. As Harry Potter walked towards Hermione Granger, he summoned the pieces that had rested from her wand, and in a blink he was handing the restored wand to her.

Hermione looked at the wand at his hand, then into his eyes.

From this day on, now and forever more

You'll be in my heart

She threw herself at his arms, and the first of many tears rolled down. She held him tightly as her life depended on it.

Harry dropped her wand as his arms, too, involved her in a tight embrace as his life depended on it. He let his head fell onto her shoulder and inhale her scent.

No matter what they say
You'll be here in my heart always...

The Boy Who Lived let out a single tear as he sighed.

It was a bright and sunny day.

A rainbow was arching through the blue sky.

*****************

THE FOLLOWING MORNING…THE ORDER OF THE PHOENIX’S HQ…

"He what? Why wasn’t I consulted about this?"

Harry was really angry. He had just arrived an the Order’s headquarters after a fatiguing meeting with the Unspeakables to find out that the whole world had gone crazy in his absence.

"I don’t know, sir." An orange-cloaked figure replied.

"Where’s Snape?" Harry asked while he ran through a mountain of reports and maps scattered way on his desk.

"I don’t know, sir."

Harry stopped what he was doing and looked at the Order member before him and raised an eyebrow at him. "Arthur?"

"I don’t know, sir."

"Moody?"

"No, sir."

"McGonagall?"

The figure in orange just shook the head negatively.

"Is there something that you actually do know?"

"I don’t know, sir."

"Great. Really great. Can you just do me a favor and find someone who actually knows something?"

"Yes, sir."

"Good. Oh, and wait. Put me in touch with Bill and the Indigo Team, as soon as possible, alright?"

"Yes, sir."

As the wizard left, Harry turned to the bunch of paper on his desk. He was trying to organize then when he suddenly stopped. He gazed at a tiny spider on the corner of the room.

"You know you shouldn’t be here." Harry seemed to be talking to the spider?

"So, what happened?" Harry asked absently, looking down at the papers on his hands, doing a quickly analyze of them. "Did she pick up her parents? Did they catch the train?"

"Yes," came the answer from the corner.

Harry looked up and chuckled as Ronald Weasley was whining as he dusted his robes.

"I hate spiders."

"I know." Harry nodded, still chuckling. "You should be used with it by now, though. So, Hermione did travel with her parents and not with a Hot Caribbean lover like you suggested. Nor were she abducted by bookworm haters like you also suggested. Are you happy now?"

"No." Ron crossed his arms, angrily.

"Why not, Ron?" Harry, too, crossed his arms, defiantly.

"I still think that we should have gone with her. I have a bad feeling about this trip."

"We have already talked about it. We can’t go. I can’t leave the Order now -- too many things are happening. And you have an important game this week. And, yes, you do need to attend the practices. You are the captain, for Merlin’s sake. Besides, Ron, Hermione went to Paris with her parents. All her family will be there. They’ll be celebrating her grandmother’s seventieth birthday. What bad things do you think it can happen there? A drunken relative? A nosy aunt?"

"I don’t care about a stupid game or if some dark wizards are not in the mood this week. All I care is about Hermione. And a lot of things can happen in between, Harry. What about the Death Eaters? You said that they are back. I’m sure Hermione is on the top of their ‘Must Kill’ list. She is a Muggleborn and she is your best friend."

"You think that I don’t know that? You think that I don’t know the risks? That I haven’t already sent an order to our French facilities to take care of Hermione’s security? That I don’t have all the Teams there ready to protect her and her relatives from any Death Eaters threat?"

"Right. But who will protect her from herself? She is hiding something, Harry and I want to know what. I say that we should go after her. We need follow her every move... We must increase Operation Hermione On the Radar. We can put some of this Muggles locate tracks on her clothes... Perhaps slip some Veritaserum into her tea and ask -- "

"Ron. Ron, listen to me. What did I tell you this morning?"

"You told me she already knew we have been following her."

"And?"

"And you told me to not follow her anymore."

"And?"

"And… and stop treating me like a child, Harry!"

"I would, if you stop acting like one. I was very clear with you, Ron. I told you to stop with this whole craziness. I told you how she got angry. And all her speech about friendship and trust and how she would like us to respect the fact that there are some things that she can’t share with us. I told you that I thought she was right, and that we should just call this whole thing off and go on with our lives. Yet, what did you do? You followed her to her parents. You followed her to the train station. It just amazes me how she didn’t just step on you this time, deliberately."

"I don’t know, mate. What if --"

"Ron. Get over it, all right? We’ve been following her for almost two months. And you know what we have found out? Nothing. Absolutely bloody nothing. There’s nothing wrong with Hermione. All she does is work and. She spent all day locked in that office doing research after research."

"No. Harry. Can’t you see? It’s so bloody obvious. Hermione is too damn smart for her own good. She had been fooling us. Think, mate. If she knew all along we were following her, she must have changed all her routine. That’s why the night escapes stopped. She must have found another way to do whatever she was doing. Whatever was wrong with her still exists and it is our duty as her best friends to follow her and find out what is happening."

"Ron, if you ask me, the only thing wrong with Hermione is her social life or lack of one, for that matter. Oh, and let’s not forget her little obsession for books. You had to see how many books she was packing last night. I mean, I know that she loves books and we just love her for that but for a week in Paris and all she is thinking about is to stay in a room reading? That is way wrong."

"I don’t get you, Harry. You were the one who woke me up on the middle of the night to tell me that there’s something going on – that you felt there’s something wrong with Hermione, and now you are joking? What happened? The feeling is gone? What about her night escapes, Harry? What was she doing? Why did she use your invisible cloak?"

"I don’t know, okay? I don’t know and I don’t care. It’s her life and it’s her problem."

"I can’t believe you just said that. It is Hermione we are talking about here."

"What do you want me to say, Ron? Look, I can’t deal with this right now, okay? Sirius disappeared with the whole Black Team – they went to a mission that I know nothing about. Two agents of the Red Team who were in a confidential mission in the Middle East were missing. I have one member of the Violet Team in a serious condition at the hospital thanks to another attack of dark wizards in the Muggle World. Snape is missing as well. I can’t find your father. It seems that all the Team Commanders decided to disappear together. So, you want me to say what about Hermione? Because, believe me, Ron, you are not going to like anything I might tell you. I have enough of Hermione on my mind already. Actually I have so much of Hermione on my mind that I think I’m going crazy."

"Hold on a second. What do you mean with you have enough of Hermione on your mind?"

"I…" Harry paused. His head was a whirlpool of confused thoughts. ‘Yeah, right, Harry. Why don’t you just tell Ron that you have been having these strange feelings when around Hermione? Actually, why don’t you tell him about the visions, too? Tell him that you can’t quite remember them, that they were all blurred on your mind but you are pretty sure in on of them you were kissing Hermione. Oh, talking about kissing, why don’t you just tell him about last night? Perhaps, Ron could do you a big favor by killing you and ending up with all your problems, although you know this is rather impossible, but who knows? One can only hope.’

"So, I’m waiting."

Harry sighed. He could feel his head starting to hurt again. "Ron, please, just let Hermione alone. Your little obsession for her was really funny and sweet in the beginning, but now this is becoming unhealthy. Two days ago you just got yourself drunk and proposed to her again. Why, Ron? Why do you keep doing this to her? Why do you keep doing this to yourself? You don’t deserve it. You deserve to be happy, Ron."

"She is my happiness. And I am hers. She just needs to realize that."

Harry rolled his eyes. Usually Harry would just pity Ron and his unrequited love for Hermione. But today things were too confused; he just couldn’t stand more of the ‘Ron Loves Hermione’ show. "Oh Ron, you can’t fool yourself forever. Are you blind or something? Can’t you see that she doesn’t love you like that? That she is already in love with someone else?"

Ronald Weasley glared at Harry Potter. He came face to face with Harry. There was a flame behind his blue eyes. He looked furious. "Ah, she is already in love with someone else, you say. And who that other might be, Harry? You?"

***********

(flashback/memory)

"So, have you talked with him? Harry?"

"I couldn’t."

"Harry…"

"I don’t know how, Hermione."

"Just tell him the truth."

"It’s not that simple…"

"Okay, so I’ll tell him."

"No. You cannot. That would be worst. It’s me. I am the one who have to talk to him. Wizard to wizard. Oh Merlin, he will hate me."

"No, he won’t. He is Ron. He is our best friend. He is going to understand."

"No, he won’t. Can’t you see, Hermione? He loves you."

"Harry --"

"No. Don’t. Don’t say anything. He really loves you. And that is the truth. I can’t blame him. How could he not fall in love with you? How could anyone not fall in love with you? I don’t know how I am going to tell him about us. I spent all these years finding really interesting the way Ron blushed around you; noticing his strange behavior around you, watching the way he looked at you, the way he got jealous about you and it took me years to understand his odd behavior. This odd game that he was playing until I figured it all out and it felt really strange when I did. And it was even stranger when he told me himself.

I was glad for him. I told him that I already knew, that I had seen the signs and I encouraged him to talk to you, but again it felt like a burning inside – but, of course, at the time I just thought it was the effect of one of Hagrid’s cakes. Anyway, I even planned a romantic date for you two in Hogsmeade. Only you never went. You said no to him. Ron smiled and said it was okay and ran to our dorm. I really wanted to scream at youfor breaking our best friends heart.…I was so mad at you for his sake, but even as I tried to demand to know why you refused, I couldn’t yell at you. When you looked up at me, I thought you were going to cry,but instead you gave me a kiss on the cheek and whispered you were sorry and to go him.

I still remember your exact words… ‘Go to him,’ you said. ‘Take him to the kitchen, let him eat as much as he can, break some rules, play Quiddtich, play chess – just stay with him, Harry. He needs a friend now. And I’m afraid I can’t be that friend today. Stay with him. And when he is ready. I’ll stay with him too.’ All I did was nod as I watched you disappeared through the portrait hole. Goodness, we broke so many rules that day that we ended up in Dumbledore’s office and with a month of punishment ahead of us. And then in a week Ron was asking you out again and we all laughed. Everything was back at how it was supposed to be until…

Sometimes I really think that people should call me The Stupid Boy Who Lived…How could I be so blind? Was I just too busy trying to figure out Ron’s signs that it never crossed my mind to just stop and try to recognize my own feelings?

Now, please tell me, Hermione; you told me to stay with him, to be his friend. But what kind of friend I am? What kind of friend falls in love with the woman he knows his best friend loves and…steals her from him."

"Are you finished? Good. Now you listen. In my opinion, this is just a bunch of rubbish. Don’t look at me like that. It is and you know it. It was a really sweet and touching monologue, Harry. But honestly, Harry, you are stealing me from Ron? I was never his to begin with in the first place. And you want to know what kind of friend you are? You are the best kind, Harry. The kind that trusts his friends enough to tell them the truth…even if it hurts…even if sometimes the last thing we want to hear…We need that truth. Friendship is confidence in each other. Believe in Ron. Believe in his friendship. Believe that his friendship is stronger than the truth. That his friendship is a truth, because it is, Harry. Because Ron believes in it, Harry. He believes in your friendship and he believes in my friendship…We can’t betray this Harry. We can’t betray his trust…we can lie to all the world about us…but not to Ron."

"And you call my monologue touching?"

"Harry!"

"Phew…Oh, Hermione. Hermione. Hermione. It is more complicated than it seems."

"Why?"

"Because --"

*******************

BACK TO HARRY AND RON’S PRESENT…

Harry staggered back. He was taking over by an excruciating pain. Oxygen was missing. He felt like all his organs were being smashed to pieces.

"Harry," Ron gasped, noticing something was wrong with his friend. He tried to help Harry, tried to grab him but his hand was burned by the green aura that surrounded his friend.

"Harry," Ron yelled in vain. Harry couldn’t hear him All he could hear was soft humming while his scar burned, while his soul burned.

***********

SAME DAY… ALMOST SAME TIME… COMPLETE DIFFERENT PLACE.

*POP*

Albus Dumbledore was disappointed. Very disappointed.

It just took him four hours to break through Hermione’s Protective Charms. He certainly expected more from her.

He glanced around Hermione Granger’s WIR office. It was clear to him that she desperately needed a new room-decorator. The place was awfully dark. Those curtains gave no chance for light to come in and she could think of adding some color to the walls, perhaps a baby blue. A fireplace wouldn’t hurt either, not to say that it would create a cozier atmosphere opting bright colors to the wall and – Well that was it. He would be doing her a favor. That place needed some serious redecoration and she would sure have to do one after he was finished there.

At this last thought, Albus Dumbledore frowned.

Ah, the things he had to do.

He slowly wandered around the room. Stepping closer the bookcase, he adjusted his glasses and read the title of some of Hermione’s selections.

"The Ten Things You Really Don’t Want Know About You-Know-Who. Hum, very interesting choice. Unwanted Curses And How To Get Rid Of Them. Excellent book. Saved my life more than once. B.M: A World Before Merlin. Mm, never heard of this one. Forbidden Curses: Don’t Use Them. Mm…Utter Potions… "

Dumbledore continued wandering through Hermione’s shelves, passing from titles like Hyper Super Advanced Charms to titles like Myths, Legends And Other Lies Who Might Be True or Spelling: The Secrets Of The Spells.

Then he turned his attention to the little flasks on the shelves, all of them labeled. He picked one and read it. "HRH, Veritas." He picked another one. "HRH, Crucio" And another one " HRH, Poisona."

He sighed sadly. "So close, yet so far. ‘What if’. Oh, my dear girl, if you only knew what your ‘what if’ truly meant."

Then there was something caught his total attention.. From the corner of his eye, he saw what it was he had been searching. In a simple vase on the top of Hermione’s desk was a unique rose. Well, seeing it like that, it really didn’t appear that special. After all rainbow roses were common in the Wizarding World. In fact, if Professor Sprout was here she would say that were more beautiful and extravagant flowers in the Wizarding World than a rainbow rose. What Professor Sprout wouldn’t know was that this rainbow rose contained in every petal more power than an average wizard could dream of having. And that rainbow rose was once a real rainbow.

*****************

(Dream/Memory)

The Boy Who Lived let out a single tear as he sighed.

It was a bright and sunny day.

A rainbow was arching through the blue sky.

Hermione finally drew a little aside, so she could smile at him.

"You did it, Harry," she said in a whisper.

"We did it," he whispered back, wiping her tears. "However, I was barely…I almost… We both know that this is just a small point of light in a sea of darkness. We still have a long way to go, but I believe I can do this, love. With you by my side, Hermione, I believe in everything. I will learn how to control it. I will master this power. I will vanquish Voldemort for once and for all and then," he trailed off.

She placed her hand upon his lips and all of sudden she became very sad. "Shh. Don’t. We both know what comes next." She stepped aside, leaning on and collecting her wand.

Harry had the same sad expression on. "Hermione…"

We need each other to have to hold
They'll see in time... I know...

Hermione shut her eyes at his whisper and then, looking up, she opened them. She crossed her arms around herself, rubbing her upper arm, felling a cold shiver run through her as she notice for the first time the rainbow at the sky. She stared at it.

"Do you know, in Greek Mythology, The Rainbow was believed to be the bridge that separated the Mortal Realm from the God’s Paradise?"

A surprised Harry gave her a lopsided smile. "I’m not going to cross any rainbow, Hermione."

However, Hermione did not smile back. "You will someday."

Harry frowned at her words.

When destiny calls you, you must be strong (you gotta be strong)
I might not be with you, but you got to hold on

For what felt like eternity, they just stayed there looking at each other.

Until Harry, started walking towards her and then he passed her by.

He passed her by without a word and Hermione didn’t have the courage to look back; to see him going away. Because that was surely what he was doing. He knew what came next, even if Harry didn’t perform the Spell, even if they found another way to stop Voldemort. The truth remained the same: Harry would still be who he was and she would still be who she was and there was no star in the sky that could change this.

She should cherish her memories while she could; be grateful for all those wonderful moments they had had so far and tell herself time and again that it was better this way; that there’s no other waybut this path, so he would be free to cast the Spell and there would be no risk of him losing control. And they would all be saved. He would follow his destiny and she would follow her life and … she didn’t want any of that. She wanted him.

It hurt just to think about not being with him. She didn’t care about what might come next. She needed him. It didn’t matter how long they would be together so long as they could be together inh the now. She needed him and he needed her. They would deal with this entire issue later. First, they needed to be together to win this first war against Voldemort, so then they could be free to fight against destiny. She needed to go after him, she needed to tell him how much she loved him and that she wasn’t going to give up on this love, because she believed in that love, she believed in him and she –

Hermione’s hair blew with the wind -- only it was not a normal wind. It was an explosion of Harry’s magical essence.

"Hermione," came his whisper.

She slowly turned and faced him. The look in his eyes was so penetrating that Hermione could feel like his soul was touching hers.

"Harry, I --"

"For you."

Hermione lost her breath. In Harry’s hand was a rose. The most beautiful rose she had ever seen. A rose like no other. A perfect white rose with each of its white petals shimmering with a trace of the seven colours of a rainbow.

Colours of the rainbow? No, it couldn’t be -- Hermione looked up to the sky, the rainbow was no longer there. Had Harry just ‘imprisoned’ the rainbow in a rose?

Harry just nodded at the amazed look on her face. He took her hand and placed the rose there.

They'll see in time... I know...
We'll show them together cuz

"This rose is to remind you that I’m not going to cross any rainbow; I’m not going to eat ambrosia. I’m not going to pass though any white gate. I promise you I’m not going to follow a corridor of light or climb on a bean pole… You are my heart. You are my only home, Hermione. My place is here with you. If you stay, I’ll stay. If you go, I’ll go. I don’t care about destiny. I don’t care about anything they say. I care about you. About us. I care about our future, because we are going to have a future together, my love. I’ll defeat Voldemort and then…then we will have forever before us, what do you think?"

Cause you'll be in my heart
Yes you'll be in my heart
From this day on, now and forever more

You'll be in my heart
No matter what they say
You'll be here in my heart always...

"I think that I’m complete, utterly and crazy in love with you, Harry Potter."

"What do you mean with you ‘think’, Miss Granger? I thought you were smarter than that. Of course, you are completely, utterly and crazily in love with me. I’m Harry Potter. And, as Ron says, no woman in this world can resist the charm of the famous, powerful and great Harry Potter."

"Oh, sorry, my mistake. Oh, poor me. Yes, now I see that I’m indeed just another victim of the great Harry Potter’s irresistible charm. Oh, heavens have mercy of my soul. Merlin, free me from this spell that was cast upon my heart."

"Sorry to inform you, Miss Granger, but once you under my spell, there’s no way out. My advice is for you to surrender for once and all. And you know what? WE TALK TOO MUCH."

He placed his lips upon hers. In every brush of their lips, they increased the kiss and soon, they were embraced in a passionate and breath-taking kiss. Harry take her up in his arms but he was still too weak because of all the magic he used and –

OUCH!

Harry fell backward on the grass, taking Hermione with him.

"Hermione, honey?" Harry was trying to see something past Hermione’s hair.

"Mm?" Hermione fixed her hair and gave him a weak smile as their chins and eyes met.

"Remind me of never again do something as stupid as try to carry you, after you have just used the killing curse on me."

They stared at each other. Realizing what Harry had just said and the absurdity of the situation they found themselves in, they burst into laughter.

You'll be in my heart (you'll be here in my heart)
no matter what they say (i'll be with you)

"Harry, love?"

"Yes, princess?"

"I loved my rose." She said picking the rose. I will keep it, always. I promise."

"I know you will," he said, hugging her and planting kisses on her neck.

you'll be here in my heart (i'll be there) always..
always...i'll be with you
i'll be there for you always, always and always

"Harry?"

"Mm?"

"Don’t you think we should get up and head back to the castle? We still have that Potions’ essay to finish."

"Oh no, love, please, anything but Potions. You know what, ‘Avada Kedrava’ me again and this time, make sure to really kill me. Even the afterlife must be better than Potions with Snape."

"Harry Potter!"

"You are so beautiful."

"Thank you. But we are still going to do that essay."

"Damn. All right, it will be Potions then. But first…"

just look over your shoulder
just look over your shoulder

Harry and Hermione rolled on the grass; laughing and kissing, unaware that they were being watched by three figures. Three figures that (for a yet inexplicable reason) Harry hadn’t sensed before, and still wasn’t able to, though they had been very close all the time.

Dumbledore, Fawkes and Croockshanks had their eyes fixed on them and the unique rose lying on the grass beside them…

just look over your shoulder
i'll be there always....

*****************

BACK TO WIR’S FLYING BUILDING…

"Finite Incantatem." Dumbledore had his wand pointed to the rose. A silver energy involved the rose. The vase was broken and the rose was levitating in the air.

After some minutes, Dumbledore, let his wand down, panting. It was a strong magic. Very strong. But he had no choice. He had to end with it.

He raised his wand "Finite Incantatem," he chanted again.

Albus’ eyes were focused on the rose as the silver energy around it increased. He could feel all his energy being drained. His hands were starting to change, the skin was becoming more flaccid, it was wrinkling. The same effect was taking place in his face…Albus Dumbledore looked tired, looked old, for the first time he looked how he aged.

A rainbow of colors exploded around the room. One by one, the seven colors of the rainbow flashed before Dumbledore’s eyes: red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo and violet. Afterwards, a wave of green aura of power was released, hitting an already enfeeble Dumbledore and throwing him against the bookcase.

From the ground, Dumbledore looked up to the rose that now was just a common white rose.

A rose petal fell, burning and become ashes. The same occurred with each of the petals and with the stem until there was just ashes. Dumbledore felt his strength coming back, his face and hands slowly came back to normal.

He stood up and took off his glasses; his blue eyes were dead pale. He took a deeply breath and a single tea rolled down, falling on the ashes.

He raised his wand above his head. "Incendio," he whispered.

In an instant, Hermione’s office was covered in flames.

"I’m sorry, children. But it had to be done. The dreams have to end."

***********************

Author’s Note: Sorry, again, for the long delay. Hope you had enjoyed it. Merry Christmas and Happy New Year.

9. Scenes (Part I)

Title: Forever a Secret (08)
Author name: LittleWitch
Author email: littlewitch_br@hotmail.com
Category: Angst
Sub Category: Romance
Keywords: Book 5 AU
Rating: PG-13
Spoilers: SS/PS, CoS, PoA, GoF, OoTP
Summary: "It is dark in here since he's gone; since it's all gone. I think the worst part is knowing --knowing what you'd rather forget -- But you chose to remember. Because although it hurts, you need those memories…Just to remember why you are still breathing..."
DISCLAIMER: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. Also, I don’t own the movie titles nor the lyrics of the following songs.
Scene I – Someday performed by Nickelback
Scene II – A whisper performed by Coldplay
SceneIII – Unwell performed by Matchbox 20
SceneIV – In my place performed by Coldplay
Scene V – Little by Little performed by Oasis
Scene VI – Everybody Hurts performed by REM
Scene VII – Offer performed by Alanis Morissette
Scene VIII – Behind Blue Eyes performed by Limp Bizkit
Scene IX – I’m with you performed by Avril Lavigne
Scene X – May it be performed by Enya
Scene XI – King of Sorrow performed by Sade

~~~~~~~~~~~~~

WARNING: References to Book 5. AU.

Thanks to Anne and Vanessa for the beta-help.

Thanks to all of you whose reviews are a real inspiration.

And thanks to phoenixwriter and Nanya for their songs suggestions.

Chapter 8: Scenes (Part I)

"Destiny is the force that some people think controls what happens in the future, and which cannot be influenced by people."

-- Cambridge International Dictionary of English

**************************

Have you ever had the impression that your life is like this big motion picture? A selection of scenes passing in Heaven's Theatre, with God and thousand of angels watching it with a giant basket of popcorn on their laps?

So, life is like a movie, right? Where every moment you live is simply a new scene? In some you are laughing, while in others you are crying. Sometimes you can compare your life with a romantic movie, where you think you have found the man of your life, marry him and everything seems perfect.... Other times it can be like a horror movie; like when your mailbox was full of bills to pay, and your son got an F in Math, and you just discovered that the man of your life had been cheating on you with a woman, who was the age to be your daughter. Science fiction, action, adventure -- believe me, there's room for every genre of movie in your life. And perhaps if you are lucky and have a good sense of humor, your life will be more like a comedy.

However, if life was a movie....

Well, have you ever watched some scenes of a movie and had the impression that you had seen it before? That just by watching these familar scenes you would know how it was going to end?

Do you think life is like a movie? Do you think that the 'scenes' we act in or perhaps the circumstances life has sent us and our very predictable reactions to those challenges, leads us to an inevitable end? Do you think that we are truly that predictable? Do you think we follow a script? Do you think you could be the director rather than the actor?

Imagine that you are a movie director and you have to create a film based on a well-known book. The plot is there already,the author has formulated it and all characters. There's an ending that can't be changed and the scenes already written. Do you think that this director can rewrite a scene and the end still be the same the author first wrote? Do you think that a small difference like a cut of a scene or the addiction of one line can change the whole plot? Sometimes yes, sometimes no...What do you think?

The question is: Is a director allowed to do that? Can he just rethink all the author work like that?

Can we?

All right. All right. You must be probably thinking: "But what the hell does all this have to do with the story?" I could probably just answer you with a one simple word: "Everything." But then, some of you might not understand and think that I'm crazy, so let me put in this way.

A motion picture is a set of scenes, played in a set. Life is a set of scenes, with no time for rehersal. Scenes are essential. Sometimes when you change one scene you can change everything. Sometimes you can change all the scenes and change nothing at all.

Harry and Hermione had shared a decade of scenes together. Some scenes were still there, others were erased; secrets -- kept very deeply in their hearts; in particular a secret that had to be kept forever but...

Oh, well, forever can be a long time...

They wanted their scenes back. They wanted their lives back --although one of them was not completely aware that this was what he wanted; that it was what his soul had been screaming for.

Those were some very strange days...days that they shared no scene at all, days where memories and dreams were forgotten and the present only a reminder of the future...

Those were days full of scenes; scenes of life.

***************

Scene I. Apocalypse Now (or later)

How the hell we wind up like this
Why weren't we able
To see the signs that we missed
And try to turn the tables
Now the story's played out like this
Just like a paperback novel
Let's rewrite an ending that fits
Instead of a Hollywood horror

Harry staggered backward. He was in excruciating pain. Oxygen was running low in his lungs. All his organs were being smashed to pieces.

"Harry," Ron gasped, noticing something was wrong with his friend. He tried to help Harry, but his hand was burned by the green aura that surrounded Harry.

"HARRY," Ron yelled, but in vain. Harry couldn't hear him -- all he could hear was a soft humming while his scar burned; while his soul was consumed by an inferno.

He was burning; engulfed by green flames.

Nothin's wrong
Just as long as you
Know that someday I will

Ronald stepped back because of the heat and fought to keep his balance as the floor below his feet started to tremble. He, too, was trembling - but in fear, not pain. He was stupefied -- but not because of some hex - he was stupefied by shock. He had no idea how to help Harry and certainly no idea of what was happening to his friend. He couldn't remember anything like this happening to Harry before. He had no idea where all this magical power came from. All he knew was what he was seeing now. And what he was seeing now was his friend burning, melting, his skin disintegrating into the flames...

It was worst than a bloody nightmare.

It must be a bloody nightmare.

So why was he not waking up?

Someone, please, wake him up! Wake him up!

Someday, Somehow
I'm gonna make it alright but not right now
I know your wondering when
(You're the only one who knows that)

"HARRY!" Ron screamed, desperately in tears. "HARRY!"

SLAM!

A rainbow of colors exploded around the room. One by one, the seven colors of the rainbow flashed before Ron's eyes: red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo and violet. He saw the seven different magic auras encircling The Green-Flamed-Harry, forming a rainbow around him...

Someday, Somehow
I'm gonna make it alright but not right now
I know your wondering when

And then, everything went dark to Ron.

*****************

Scene II. The Sixth Sense

"Harry," Hermione gasped, inaudibly.

A whisper, a whisper, a whisper, a whisper
A whisper, a whisper, a whisper, a whisper

She could feel her heart beating - not fast, but in slow motion... Her world was also in slow motion. Her mother was opening and closing her mouth, her words lingering. Hermione looked at the book on her lap, she couldn't see the letters imprinted on the page - it was all blurred.

I hear the sound of the ticking of clocks
Who remembers your face
Who remember you when you are gone

The train came to a halt.

I hear the sound of the ticking of clocks
Come back and look for me, look for me
When I am lost

Hermione blinked.

Just a whisper, a whisper, a whisper, a whisper
Just a whisper, a whisper, a whisper, a whisper

And blinked again.

Night turns to day
And I still have these questions
Bridges will break
Should I go forwards or backwards.
Night turns to day,
And I still get no answers

Just a whisper, a whisper, a whisper, a whisper
Just a whisper, a whisper, a whisper, a whisper

The train was still moving. Her mothers' words were echoing normally in her ears.

I hear the sound of the ticking of clocks
Who remember your face
Who remembers you when you are gone

Her father stretched out a hand to her. "Are you all right, darling?" he asked, concerned about the lost look he saw in her daughters' eyes.

I hear the sound of the ticking of clocks
Come back and look for me, look for me
When I am lost

Hermione, still lost in a stupor of her own, closed the book, and nodded, taking her father's hand.

Just a whisper, a whisper, a whisper, a whisper
Just a whisper, a whisper, a whisper, a whisper

Her father squeezed her hand and smiled at her. She smiled back as an automatic response, because her mind wasn't really there. Her mind was in what she felt just a minute ago. The feeling had been real, too real and too strong. Something had happened back home. Something that shouldn't have - and she was afraid she knew what it was.

***************

Scene III. Abre Los Ojos (Vanilla Sky)

"Ron... Ron, wake up."

Ron opened his eyes.

He blinked. His vision was blurred. He blinked again. And things started to take real shapes around him.

All day

Staring at the ceiling making

Friends with shadows on my wall

"Are you alright, Ron?" Harry's question sounded in his ears.

Harry.

Ron's eyes opened wide, as he sat up, shaking. "What happened?"

"I don't know. We were talking and then you were on the floor."

Ron stared at his friend in amazement. Harry was there, kneeling beside him. He was not being consumed by flames. Harry was in one piece: black hair, scar, green eyes and the same old pair of glasses.

All night

I'm hearing voices telling me

That I should get some sleep

Because tomorrow might be good

For something

He hugged Harry tightly.

So everything was indeed a bloody nightmare.

Oh, thanks Merlin, King Arthur and all the Knights of the Round Table...It was all a stupid nightmare.

But...Hold on a second. This is not his room and this is not his bed. It's Harry's alcove in the Order's headquarters and he was on the floor. And this is where he was in his nightmare. No, this is where he really was. He was talking with Harry about Hermione and then...Oh dear, when the reality ended and the nightmare started? Was it all real?

Hold on

I'm feeling like I'm headed for a

Breakdown

I don't know why

"Er...Ron...oxygen is becoming an issue here."

"Oh...oh. Sorry, mate," Ron said, releasing Harry. "I'm... I'm just so glad you are not on fire and melting away."

I'm not crazy I'm just a little unwell

I know right now you can't tell

But stay awhile and maybe then you'll see

A different side of me

Harry arched an eyebrow at this. He stared at Ron. He opened his mouth and seemed about to speak when a third person arrived at the scene.

"Potter?"

Ron and Harry looked up. Mad-Eye Moody was staring at them - Well, at least one his of eyes was as the other seemed to be looking all over the room.

I'm not crazy I'm just a little impaired

I know right now you don't care

But soon enough you're gonna think of me

And how I used to be

Harry stood on his feet. "Ah, hello, Moody, I was looking for -- where were you? And where is Sirius? Can you explain who authorized -- "

Talking to myself in public

And dodging glances on the train

"There's something you might want to take a look at for yourself, Potter." Moody stated, cutting off Harry's sentence.

"I --" Harry paused. His eyes met Moody's one and stayed there. For a split second Harry's expression showed a slight change, but it was too subtle for Ron or Moody to notice. "Okay," he nodded to Mad-Eye and then looked down at Ron and stretched out a helping hand to him. "Will you be okay?"

I know

I know they've all been talking 'bout me

I can hear them whisper

And it makes me think there must be something wrong

With me

With Harry's help, Ron got up. "Yeah. I'm fine. You go on."

Harry gave him a lopsided grin and turned to follow Moody.

Ron looked at the now empty alcove around him. Everything seemed pretty normal. He was confused. He scratched the back of his head and --

Out of all the hours thinking

Somehow

I've lost my mind

He looked down at his sleeves. Then he looked again. And again. There were scorch marks on it. Actually, the edge of one of his sleeves was singed. Slowly, Ron turned the palm of his hand and gasped. It was burned.

Holy Shit!

It was no bloody nightmare.

It was a bloody truth.

What the hell was going on here?

I'm not crazy I'm just a little impaired

I know right now you don't care

But soon enough you're gonna think of me

And how I used to be

"Harry! Harry! Hold on a second. Wait for me!" Ron yelled anxiously, as he ran after Harry.

***********

Scene IV. What Lies Beneath

There was nothing left.

In my place, in my place,
Were lines that I couldn't change,
I was lost, oh yeah.

Ron gulped at the sight before him.

He had only caught up with Harry when his friend was already crossing a portkey portal. He followed Harry's action. He had felt a little dizzy and had felt his feet hitting hard on a concrete ground. He had seen Harry standing just one foot in front of him. Harry looked back at him.

The first thing that Ron saw in his eyes was a question, 'What are you doing here?'. When Ron had been ready to open his mouth and explain him about his strange vision - that it seemed had not been a vision at all - Harry's surprised look was replaced by an anguished one as he looked once more to the place they were in. Ron had done the same.

And that was when he gulped. He exchanged a look with his raven friend. They were thinking the same thing.

Hermione would be devastated.

I was lost, I was lost,
Crossed lines I shouldn't have crossed,
I was lost, oh yeah.

All her books, her potion, her researches, all of her dreams...the fire had consumed it all. There was nothing left -- only ashes. The ravages of fire showed in the blistered paint of the walls and in the splintered wood from what once were her shelves. The curtains were all gone - the view of pure blue sky was a paradox to the gray color that took over Hermione's WIR office.

"Who did this?" Ron asked Moody, anxiously waiting for a response.

"No one did anything, young Weasley."

"What? What do you mean no one did anything? Look at this place! I'm sure someone is to blame for it. And I bet it was a Death Eater."

As Moody and Ron exchanged words, Harry stepped away, wandering around, looking over what was left from Hermione's things.

And yeah, how long must you wait for it?
Yeah, how long must you pay for it?
Yeah, how long must you wait for it?

"I knew you two would jump to conclusions. I know perfectly well whose office is this. That's why I brought you here myself. That's why when I heard of what had happened, I immediately came up with a team to investigate; to check for any sign that this incident had been intentional but there is nothing here, not even a single specter of cast magic."

"Are you trying to say that they did it in the Muggle way?"

"No. Death Eaters don't do anything in the Muggle way. I'm trying to say that this was only an accident."

"An accident?" Ron repeated incredulously.

"Yes. I just talked with Ms. Granger's assistant. It appears that your friend had been developing some kind of new experiences here. Something dangerous. Apparently there were a lot of experimental potions on these shelves. One of these potions must have gone wrong. It wouldn't be the first time in our world that an unstable potion exploded. So,as I said, it was only an accident."

"Are you sure of this, Alastor?" asked Harry, coolly. It was the first time he had spoken since he arrived there. He was calmly staring through the window. He repeated the question,"Are you really sure it was just an accident?"

I was scared, I was scared,
Tired and under prepared,
But I wait for it.

Moody gazed at Harry's back, his his two eyes fixed on him. Ron stared at Harry rather than Moody. He, too, was waiting for his answer.

"Positive, sir," Moody replied, a mysterious twinkling in his eyes.

Harry stayed quiet for a moment, then he sighed. "Thank you, Moody. You can go now."

Moody nodded, Disapparating.

"Harry, you got to be kidding, mate. You don't think this was really an accident, do you? Oh, Merlin, Hermione is going to freak out when --"

And if you go, if you go,
Leave me down here on my own,
Then I'll wait for you, yeah.

"We are not going to tell her, Ron."

"What? But Harry --"

"Not now, Ron. Hermione is away to spend a normal week with her normal family. I'm not going to take this away from her. Neither will you. We'll deal with it when she comes back."

"But Harry, can't you see that there's someone after Hermione. We have to --"

"Hermione will be fine. She is surrounded by her own blood."

Yeah, how long must you wait for it?
Yeah, how long must you pay for it?
Yeah, how long must you wait for it?
Oh for it

"Own blood? What the hell are you talking about, Harry? What is wrong with you? What the hell is going on here? Harry ... Damn it, Harry, just look at me. I'm talking to you here, you know. Harry I need to tell you about ... before, Harry. It was real. You were one fire... you...Holy shit...this place...you....Harry... Harry, what is going on? "

But Harry didn't turned to face him.

Silence.

"I was so close." Ron almost didn't hear Harry's faint whisper. It was so low...so low that it seemed to come not from Harry's mouth, but from his soul.

"Harry?"

"For a moment, for a moment, I knew the answer...but now it's all gone."

Sing it please, please, please,
Come back and sing to me,
To me, me.

Come on and sing it out, now, now.
Come on and sing it out
To me, me
Come back and sing.

"You are scaring me, Harry."

"Just leave me alone, Ron. Go away!"

Ron stared shocked at his best friend, afraid even. "Harry?"

"GO!"

Ron Disapparated.

As soon as he did it, Harry collapsed on his knees, his hands instantly going to his scar, which was glowing in an intense jade green color.

In my place, in my place,
Were lines that I couldn't change,
I was lost, oh yeah.
Oh yeah.

*****************

Scene V. I Know What You Did Last Summer ( or three years ago, anyway.)

"Mum! Dad! Mum!"

Seconds after Ron Disapparated from Hermione's burned-to-pieces office, he arrived at the Burrow. He was frantically calling for his parents as he ran through the house. He needed to tell them, anyone, what he had seen. They would hopefully know what to do.

He heard steps and turned. Someone was descending the stairs at a quick pace.

"Ron? What are you doing here?"

We the people fight for our existence
We don't claim to be perfect but we're free
We dream our dreams alone with no resistance
Faded like the stars we wish to be

It was Ginny.

"Ginny? Where are they? Where are mum and dad?"

"They aren't here."

"What? W-Where did they go?" Ron grabbed Ginny by an arm. "Tell me, Ginny. I need to talk to them immediately."

"Calm Down, Ron. You're hurting me," Ginny said, pushing Ron away.

Realizing what he had been doing, Ron released her arm, a haunted look on his face."I, I am sorry, I, I didn't ..."

Y'know I didn't mean what I just said
But my God woke up on the wrong side of His bed
And it just don't matter now

Ginny glared at her brother."Yeah...Mum and dad aren't here if that's what you wanted to know. They weren't here when I woke up. I don't know - Ron? Ron, where are you going?"

"I shouldn't have left him alone. Merlin knows what can happen. Ronald Weasley how can you be so stupid, you prat. He clearly was not well and you just -"

Ginny frowned. He brother was acting more strangely than usual. "Ron, what's wrong with you?"

"There's nothing wrong with me, Ginny. It's him. It's Harry."

"What about Harry?"

Little by little we gave you everything you ever dreamed of
As little by little the wheels of your life have slowly fallen off

"He, he became this huge green human torch and then there was all those colors...like a show of lights or something and now there's nothing left of Hermione's office and he was acting so strange... I knew something was wrong, I knew it, but..."

"Shh. You are not making any sense, Ron. Just sit down, will you."

"I don't have time to sit down , Ginny. I have to do something. He was on fire, for Merlin's sake."

"Who?"

"HARRY!"

Little by little you have to live it all in all your life
And all the time I just ask myself why are you really here?

"Oh, dear brother of mine, you haven't been using any kind of illegal potion, have you?"

"What? Of course not! Ginny, you have to believe in me. I'm telling you. I saw it. He was burning like fire. I know. I know. I first thought it was only a dream too, that I was hallucinating but here", he said, stretching out his arm and turning his hand over, "are you seeing this? This is a real scar - I burned myself when I touched Harry?"

Ginny stared at Ron's hand. She raised an eyebrow at him. "I'm not seeing anything, Ron."

"What do you mean with you are not seeing anything. It's right here --"

But it wasn't. Ron looked atonished to the palm of his hand. There was nothing there. He looked at his robes. There was nothing there either. "But, but it was here. I saw it. I swear I did. What is going on here, Ginny? What kind of witchcraft is this?"

Ginny looked at his brother. He seemed genuinly scared. But - everything he said was just way too unbelievable for one to believe easily. "Great. Just great," she thought. Dean Thomas would be there at any moment now. Her first date after all the Harry disaster. Her first step into a new life and her brother decided to lose all the neurons he had left. Oh, well but he was still her brother...

"Ron, where is Harry?"

"I left him on Hermione's office, at the WIR. I don't know if he is still there, though."

"And where is Hermione?"

"France. With her family."

"Oh."

"I don't know what to do, Ginny. This is not my job, it was never my job. Usually, Harry is the one who impulsively makes all the wrong decisions while Hermione is trying to calm him down and show him what is right, and I'm "the not really helping anyone" with my 'whatever you want, mate.' It's never up to me to make the decisions -- unless we are in the middle of a giant Wizard's Chess Game.

True perfection has to be imperfect
I know that that sounds foolish but it's true
The day has come and now you'll have to accept
The life inside your head we gave to you

I can't do this alone. We need to find mum and dad...or Sirius...McGonagall; she will know what to do. Perhaps - no, no. I wouldn't dare...but if I don't have another choice, I'll go to Snape...That's it. I need to go back to the Order's headquarters. Mum and dad must be there. Moody will probably be back there, too. They probably already know that there's something going on. Maybe Moody has seen something with that freaky eye of his that I couldn't. They are probably trying to find Dumbledore now. If anyone can explain what is going on with Harry, it's Dumbledore. Maybe that Harry in Hermione's office wasn't Harry. Maybe Harry did die consumed by flames and that was an impostor in his place. There was something in his voice and the way he shouted at me...or maybe Harry wasn't Harry a long time ago. The green hair. The coma. Before that even...All that times when I just have that gut wrenching feeling...Oh, by Godric Gryffindor. How am I going to tell this to Hermione - Oh my, I got go. "

Ginny grabbed Ron's arms stopping him."Wait. Stop, Ron. What do you think you are doing?"

"I'm Apparating to the Order."

"No. You are not. Firstly because your words are making less sense now than they were before and then, in this state you are in, I doubt you can safely cross the lawn much less make it to headquarters... Besides, you can't just Apparate there. The Order is at Hogwart's now, remember? It's been there ever since that - that horrible summer... And if you just once have listened to Hermione's recital of Hogwarts, a History, you would remember that you can't Apparate to Hogwarts.

"Yeah. You are right. I must be losing my mind. Right. I can't panic now. Okay, I used the last special potkey Hermione gave to me (something she prepared after the hard time she had getting into Hogwart's last time and had charged him to only use in case of emergency) to go in there earlier. So, I'll take the Knight Bus."

"You can't do this either, Ron. The Knight Bus can't go anywhere near Hogwart's now. They have increased the protective charms there in my seventh year, you know...because of what happened in your seventh year...the closest the Knight Bus can take you is to Hogsmeade...well I guess you could try the secret passage there but I'm not sure if it is still-- What? Why are you looking at me like this?"

Ron had, indeed, a very strange expression as he stared to his sister like he was seeing a troll behind her or something of the kind. "What happened in that last summer...what happened in my seventh year?"

"What?"

Y'know I didn't mean what I just said
But my God woke up on the wrong side of His bed
And it just don't matter now

"What happened back then, Ginny?"

"Wha-You know very well what happened -"

"I don't know what I know anymore, Ginny. I need to know what you know."

"This is ridiculuous....we are going to St. Mungo's right now...You must be under a curse or --"

"Please, Ginny. Tell me."

There was something in her brothers voice...something in the air...slowly her eyelids were closing and a film was starting to play on her head.

"They found us..."

She recalled the explosion in number twelve, Grimmauld Place. She recalled the pain she felt on her legs. Then she remembered of Harry coming to her rescue; he had carried her all the way through the fire anguishing yelling forRon and Sirius and all the others.

"They attacked us at Grimmauld..."

She couldn't remember the others, but she knew they had been all there in some place in the manor, fighting for their lifes, trying to escape from the destruction as she could recall hearing her mother desperated crying for all her children, but her yells had seemed so far away, lost in the middle of Sirius' mothers usual cries...

..She recalled the strange sensation of coldness in the middle of the fire...

"Dementors..."

She could see Harry, still carrying her, raising his wand and conjuring a Patronus. Then, other twenty patronus joining the silver stag dancing around the fire, scaring away the dementors.

"Percy..."

Percy showing up with a squad of Unspeakables.

"All that time that we thought that he...he tried to warn us. He tried to protect us. We didn't listen to him. We didn't believe in him. And yet, he came for us."

She remembered Harry's shining emerald eyes turning to a dark jade as he placed her in the care of her brother and turned, disappearing into the fire again and...and everything else seemed to disappear...

Her memories became misty, hazed.

"I woke up at Hogwarts..."

The sensation of an oozy substance covering her legs. The strong scent of smelling potions as Madam Pomfrey ran from one side to another into the hospital wing of Hogwarts. Fred moaning in pain as Madam Pomfrey examined him. Sirius having his ten broken bones restored. Snape with a bandage around his head. Tonks with a broken arm. Bill with burning bruises all over his back. McGonagall, Moody, Jones, Vance, Shacklebolt, Remus, Ron, Charlie, George, her parents. They were all there; Injured, broken, miserable but alive.

"What about Hermione and Harry, Ginny?"

"Harry and Hermione?"

As the two Weasleys look at each other, they didn't notice a green mist coming through the door aberture.

"Yeah. I don't remember seeing them there when I woke up."

"Ron, what do you want --"

"Just answer me, Ginny."

The mist was twirling around them.

"Her- Hermione wasn't there... and Harry --"

A blink of green light flashed in the room. Flashed before their eyes, but they couldn't see it.

Little by little we gave you everything you ever dreamed of
As little by little the wheels of your life have slowly fallen off

"Ginny?"

"I don't know."

"Okay and what happened then -- when classes started, what happened?"

Another blink of light.

"I don't want to this anymore, Ron. I don't know what's wrong with you or what you are trying to do here but it's not funny. Why are you asking me questions that you know the answer for? You know very well what happened that year - first Hagrid, then Professor Lupin and Tonks...Then, He came after us. He came to Hogwarts - but it is over now. He is gone."

"How?"

"What?"

"How did we defeat Voldemort?"

Little by little you have to live it all in all your life
And all the time I just ask myself why are you really here?

"Harry did."

"How?"

Two more blinks.

"You know how."

"Tell me."

BLINK.BLINK.BLINK.

"I-I-I don't know, okay? I just don't know."

"Okay, calm down, Ginny. Just answer me one more question; who is the one Hermione is in love with?"

"Harry." His name came out of Ginny's mouth before she had the time to register it.

A real explosion of energy happened then. The green aura that was encircling them, engulfing all of the Burrow...

Seconds later it faded away completely.

We the people fight for our existence
We don't claim to be perfect but we're free
We dream our dreams alone with no resistance
Faded like the stars we wish to be

Ginny blinked.

Ron blinked, too.

"What did you say?"

"I don't know. I don't even know what was your question - I mean it's like I know that I should know - I know...it's here somewhere..." She fingered her temples. "But I can't find it..."

"So, you are feeling it too?"

"Yes, I can. I don't know what it is but...it is among us...Ron, what is going on here?"

"I'm not sure. But whatever it is, Ginny, it has to do with Harry and it's fading...It's not strong as it is before or we wouldn't be having this conversation..."

"And what do we do know?"

"We find Harry."

****************

Scene VI. The Story of Us

In that cloudy Sunday evening in Romania, a small group of people were gathered in a church. But they weren't praying. No one prayed in that church in a long time. It was, indeed, abandoned for years.

Although no one was praying, the air into the church was still solemn, and the words were murmured, whispered. There was fear and apprehension inside that church and no peace of heart was being found there.

The large wooden doors were open and a chilling wind came from the west.

Dark hooked figures stood at the front entrance of the church.

"Oh Thank God you are finally here," Molly Weasley's voice echoed.

Sirius let the hook down. He looked pale and tired. It had been a long night and day for him and the Members of the Order, especially for the Black Team.

When the day is long and the night, the night is yours alone,

When you're sure you've had enough of this life, well hang on.

Don't let yourself go, everybody cries and everybody hurts sometimes.

Sometimes everything is wrong. Now it's time to sing along.

Since the moment Sirius had followed Fawkes back into the Hogwart's castle, life had been a living hell; since the moment the magical bird let a tear drop fell into what they called the Phoenix Tears and he looked at it...

What was the Phoenix Tears?

Well, you see, to explain it better I would have to tell you about a lot of other things and it would be a long story and --

But I believe now some stories must be told.

So let's start from the beginning...

You see, Hogwarts had not always been the official headquarters of the Order. The truth is that the idea of an official headquarters was not originally in their plans. In the begining they were a small group; friends with only one purpose: vanquish evil; stop Voldemort's wave of terror. Their meetings would occur in the most varied places - from a forgotten cave in the Forbidden Forest to a vault in the Gringotts' Bank, some other times they did have their meetings inside Hogwart's walls but most of the time they happened in Godric's Hollow - Harry parents' home. Until, of course, the fateful day when The Potters died and Harry became The Boy Who Lived.

When your day is night alone, (hold on, hold on)

With the Potters dead, the Longbottoms insane, the apparent death of Peter Pettigrew and Sirius painted as a traitor and murder, The Order of the Phoenix was broken into pieces...

However, as the members who remained free and alive had promised one another when the time of need came, when a friend called for their help, they would be there; The time came in the end of Harry's forth year, with Cedric's death and all that happened. Voldemort was back, and so was the 'Old Crew'.

Then, their meeting started to happen in the Blacks House, number twelve, Grimmauld Place, London; Sirius' property. The meeting kept on there until...

If you feel like letting go, (hold on)

Until that summer -- it had been only a week since the end of Harry's sixth year at Hogwarts. -- Sirius had been so happy back then. With Wormtail finally arrested, he had been cleared of charges and had actually convinced Dumbledore to let Harry spend the summer with him. Harry eyes were shining and he had a smile stretched from ear to ear when he found out that he didn't need to spend his summer at the Dursleys. So, they all went back to Grimmauld. Well, not all, really.

When you think you've had too much of this life, well hang on.

With a peck on Ron's cheeks and another one on Harry's (where, Sirius was sure, her lips had lingered longer than they had on Ron's cheek), Hermione had said her goodbyes and promised to be with them before the end of the summer. She left the station with her parents and...a blonde girl, who Hermione had introduced to her parents as the friend she wrote to them about asking if she could invite her for the summer -- her parents had written back saying yes so, no problem. Of course her parents didn't know that the girl was, in fact, not a Hogwart's student, but Tonks, who was using her metamorphic abilities so she could protect Hermione and her family. Dumbedore's strict orders for their protection had come after all the confusion Draco Malfoy had generated when he kidnapped Hermione and left a very pissed off and uncontrollable Harry on Dumbledore's hands.

Everybody hurts. Take comfort in your friends.

Well, let's not go into too much detail. All you need to know is that everything ended well, except for Malfoy, who was expelled from Hogwarts. Oh, well even so, better expelled then facing Harry's fury during the next term. So, yes, everything ended just fine.

At least, until that summer...

They found them. They attacked them. Grimmauld Place became history and - again, let's not get into too much detail. In the end, the Order went to Hogwarts.

Dumbledore said that something had gone horribly wrong, that Voldemort had become stronger than anyone could imagine. He brought up myths, legends, and prophecies. He said they must be ready. He said that the Order of the Phoenix should be resurrected from the ashes stronger than ever or we would not survive. He said that Harry had to work harder to control his powers and emotions and under no condition was the boy to leave Hogwarts' walls. So, it began.

Everybody hurts. Don't throw your hand. Oh, no. Don't throw your hand

Many wizards and witches all around the globe were recruited to join the Order by Dumbledore, McGonagall, Hagrid, Snape, Sirius, Sturgis, Tonks, Moody, Kingsley, Dedalus, Emmeline, Hestia, Olympe, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley and their sons Bill, Percy, the twins and Charles. People of all ages and countries joined the Order that year, including Harry Potter, Ronald Weasley, Hermione Granger and Neville Longbottom.

In the Hogwarts dungeons, magic rooms were conjured; rooms where only the members of the order could enter. They would be the official Headquarters of the Order and hundreds of other facilities were established around the world as well.

"Organization," Dumbledore had said, "is the key to success." Therefore, he estabilished different teams with special skills or duties and which would be distinguished by color, something very like Hogwarts Houses, and nominated the older members of the Order as his team commanders. For example, The Yellow Team was the 'research team' and had Professor Minerva McGonagall as 'chief'. The Blue team was the 'surveillance team' and was under Moody commander and so on.

No team was better or more important than other, each one having their particular function, without which the Order couldn't go on. However, in later days, the members, especially the trainees had adquired the habit of seeing The Black Team as some kind of 'elite team'. Perhaps because they were the ones most directly in contact with the forces of the enemy. The ones that were sent to the battlefield when things were really 'black' out there.

Dumbledore had placed the responsibility of The Black Team on Sirius' head, which at the time had been the reason of a huge argument between the old headmaster and the potion master, Severus Snape.

Sirius had been delighted to be the head of such a team, especially because Snape was so unhappy about it, but he was not really very happy about the color of his team, nothing personal, he loved black, being his surname and all...but his team looked like a bunch of dementors. Actually, there was even a time when his team had been attacked by some Aurors who mistook them as Dementors.

He suggested Dumbledore a little change. From 'Black' to 'White', after all they were the 'good guys'.

Dumbledore just smiled at him and said with twinkling eyes, "White is easily stained."

Sirius had looked at the headmaster and forced a smile. He really thought the headmaster had gone nuts.

Five missions later, he had understood the hidden meaning in the headmaster's silly answer. It was not only about the dirt and the bloodstains Dumbledore had been talking. It was about them. Their souls. The things they saw, things they had to do. In the time of the battle, there was no space for white, for peace, you can't be the good guy. You had to close your eyes to a lot of things. It was strange that to face darkness, you actually had to have some of the darkness within you. It was strange that you have to kill somebody, in order to save some others. It was strange that in the heat of the fight they were all the same. There was no right and wrong in a war. That was only a black emptiness.

That's why they were the Wizards in Black. Because the lightness of the white would only expose them more, expose their acts in every stain of blood a vanquished enemy cast on their cloaks. In their black cloaks, they were like shadows of the witches and wizards they were. They were soldiers, doing a job like any other job. Their identities were hidden behind their black cloaks; the 'white light' of their souls were protected by that black shield. They would smile another day.

They didn't smile that day. The day Hagrid died.

If you feel like you're alone, no, no, no, you are not alone

Oh no, Hagrid wasn't from the Black Team. His 'white light' was too strong for it. Not even all the blackness in the world could cover it. In fact, Hagrid was not exactly in any team. He was just Rubeous Hagrid, with a heart bigger than himself; bigger than any giant.

The day Voldemort killed Hagrid - on a rainy day in Harry's and his friends last year as Hogwarts pupils -- something had broken in all the ones who had the privilege to know the half-giant, the Keeper of Keys and Grounds for Hogwarts. And no one had been broken as much as Harry James Potter.

You see, just like Hagrid, Harry was not placed in any Team. Harry asked Dumbledore why and received the answer that he didn't want to hear. "You know why. You are not like them." A lot of things had changed for Harry since his first year...his sixth year was like an endless nightmare...prophecies told just to be untold later, secrets revealed just to find out that the secret went even far deeper... Extrarordinary was not even a word in his vocabulary by then. What goes beyond extraordinary? Right, multiply this to tenth power and that was Harry Potter.

Destiny. A word Harry had learned to hate. A fate he couldn't deny.

If you're on your own in this life, the days and nights are long

He couldn't leave Hogwarts' his last years. Not even for a single trip for Hogsmeade during those years. He kept training and training under the guidance of Professor Snape. But it was too much power for a young man to control. His skinny framed body could not support all that power and hope to control it. The pace they were having to go at determined that it would get him decades to be ready. Decades that they didn't have. So, Harry was Hogwart's prisoner, not so much for his sake as before, but for the sake all of others. Or so Dumbledore had said.

And Harry believed in him. Until they lost Hagrid.

When you think you've had too much of this life to hang on

When Hagrid disappeared; when he didn't come back from his mission; when Harry's nightmares haunted him; Harry had wanted to go after him. But Dumbledore, Sirius and all the others didn't let him. They had taken his wand and locked him in a magic room. He had tried to disapparate, but in vain...He tried to concentrate and free himself but the pain in his scar was too intense...his emotions were out of control... he would probably blow up all Hogwart's with him...

That was when he saw a yellow blur.

It was Hermione.

The yellow was the yellow cloak she was wearing as a member of that respective team.

She had come to him when no one else did. Ron would have probably gone to him too, but as the result of his unexpected animagus form, Ron had made to The Red Team since his animagus was excelent for espionage purposes. So the youngest of the Weasley's males couldn't help his friends because at the moment he was quite busy at some spider web in a Death Eater's alcove.

"Come on, Harry. We have to hurry," Hermione had said, giving him his wand.

Harry nodded. He held her hand and together they climbed stairs and crossed corridors.

Harry abruptly stopped.

An excruciating pain shot through his scar. It was already too late.

Well, everybody hurts sometimes,

The hours to follow were horrible. The members of the Order were back, wearing weary and grim faces and blood-shot eyes...Madam Maxime's cries echoed through all Hogwarts'...They were all in tears...Harry's tears didn't come though. His sadness was outcast by a fury so intense that it physically emanated from him, releasing waves of energy so intense that paintings, vases, statues and armours around them started exploding and the fire of the candles illuminating the room became green, and began burning with great intensity, their flames reaching the ceiling.

They tried to talk to him but Harry didn't want to be consoled; didn't want to talk to anyone. Why did they have to do this to him? If only they had let him go after Hagrid in time, he could have saved Hagrid. He had all that power, right? What good is it to have a power if you can't even use it to save your friends? What good is power if it is the reason your friends are dying around you?

So many tears...

Everybody cries. And everybody hurts sometimes.

Fawkes, too, was crying. The Phoenix, symbol of that Order, guardian of life, could feel what Harry Potter was feeling. Those emotions so unexpected for the magical bird who should be beyond such feelings led Fawkes to an uncontrallable flow of tears. Precious Phoenix Tears. Tears that could save...tears of a power no mortal could understand...

Sorrow and angry took hold of his heart then. And deep down, covered by this veil of sadness, other emotions echoed, strong emotions; human emotions...Fawkes cried for it all; cried because again they had commited a mistake. Things were changing too much, yet nothing was really changing. Once again they were losing control over it and the end would be the same. They would all lose.

One by one, the tears of the phoenix fell to the cold stone floor of the Hogwarts' dungeons, opening a holein which a pool of tear formed. A glow was radiated from the pool, calling the attention of all presents in the room.

To every new drop that fell, a new image would displayed in the pool before their eyes.

They saw HE-WHO-UP-TO-THAT-TIME-STILL-SHOULD-NOT-BE-NAMED.

They saw an army of dementors bigger than any army they had faced before. They saw the giants marching into the woods, destroying everything in their way. They saw underground demons emerging to the surface. They saw a white dragon becoming black. They saw a pair of big green eyes turning red.

When the last tear dropped, Fawkes burned into ashes, rising from the ash pile as a fragile and nude baby bird, jumping into Dumbledore arms and leaving them with a last image;

Hagrid.

And everybody hurts sometimes. So, hold on, hold on.

His face - as always almost completely corvered by his long, shaggy hair and his wild, tangled bear - was reflected in the pool of tears.

"Hello there, Harry" the loud voice echoed carrying Hagrid's unforgettable accent to all cornes of the room.

The furniture stopped exploding around them. They could all feel the drastic change in the energy Harry emanated, as a chill ran through their bones and the light in the room went dim.

The light in Harry's eyes dimmed, as he stared down at the Phoenix Tears.

"I...Hum...Yeh know, little Harry, I love all kind of creatures; hippogriffs, dragons, three-headed dogs, giant spiders, Olympe --"

At this, the half-giant woman at the other side cried even more if that as even possible.

"But never, Harry. Never have I loved someone like I love yeh. When I found yeh that day, Harry, you looked so small, so fragile in the palm of my big, callused hand. Yeh remember our ride in Sirius' motorcicle, Harry? Of couse not, how could yeh? But I do 'Arry. Yeh were crying so I sang to you..."

HUM...HUMHUMHUM...HUMHUMHUMHUM...HUMHUMHUM...HUM...HUMHUMHUM...

"Then yeh fell asleep, Harry. You were a good baby. Slept way the way from Bristol to the home of those horrible Muggles...You know, Harry. You were so very small and I was so big but we had something in common Harry. We were both orphans..."

Hargrid's face turned, and the half-giant murmured something, like he was talking with someone else they couldn't see, then he was staring back at Harry.

"Oh well, it had to be like this, Harry. Don't blame them. We were just trying to protect yeh. There's nothing yeh could have done, Harry. Yeh are still not ready. There's so many things that yeh need to learn. Got to promise that yeh are going to practice everyday, Harry. Professor Snape is a good teacher, Harry. He knows a lot of things that can help yeh. Pay attention to all he says, okay?

At this, Snape, who as always had a blank expression through this all, not showing any kind of emotion that could be considered a weakness, let his head drop down, his hair covering his face.

"Yeh needed time Harry. I hope I had given yeh the time you need. Although we never know what to expect frow Y-- Galloping Gorgons, I'm dead now, I think that I can say his name - V- Voldemort. There, I said it. Well it took me a lifetime to say it but better really late than never, huh, Harry? Promise me that you will control this life stream inside yeh, Harry. I know you can do it, Harry. I believe in you. We all do...And oh, don't forget to study, you NEWTs are coming and --"

Hagrid turned again for a moment, letting them staring at a mass of hair.

"It seems that I have to go now. They are calling me. It's really strange here, Harry. But it feels good. Very good. Tell Dumbledore that the answer is YES. And tell..."

Dumbledore's hand covered his face and his shoulders dropped in sadness. He sighed and turned, slowly leaving the room with Fawkes in his arms.

Hold on, hold on. Hold on, hold on. Hold on, hold on.

"And tell Olympe that I will be waiting for her - not that I want her to die, no it's not that...err..You understand, don't yeh?"

Professor McGonagall patted Madam Maxime's back as the half-giant collapsed in tears on her shoulder.

"Take care of Hermione, will you, Harry? She is a real treasure. Don't be afraid of -"

The reflection of Hagrid faded away.

"HAGRID!" Harry yelled.

But the half-giant's face didn't come back.

"HAGRID!"

"I love you, Harry." One last echo.

"I love you, too, Hagrid."

Everybody hurts. You are not alone.

What happened next?

Well this is another story...

Anyway, the thing is the Pool of Phoenix Tears remained there at the Order of the Phoenix. And everytime Fawkes let another tear fell into that pool, a kind of window was opened. What you would be able to see through that window was always a mystery.

Yesterday, Sirius had seen everything falling apart.

***********************

Scene VII. Vertigo

The sound of the red wine being poured into twenty crystal glasses. The delicious spicy aroma of their meal. The chiming of the silveware against china. The constant talk between one forkful and another.

Hermione was dizzy.

Who
Who am I to be blue
Look at my family and fortune
Look at my friends and my house

Aunt Mary was telling her everything about her latest boyfriend of two weeks, who happened to be fifteen years younger than her - aparently she had no problem with his relative youth, but she just couldn't stand his mother. Her workaholic cousin Peter, one of Aunt Mary's sons, who always was talking up the family business', talking about the stock market, legal actions and so on; he was always trying to convince her grandfather of this or that. Her grampa didn't seem very pleased with her cousin's constant badgering and she -- Oh well, she was never very fond of banks.

She could still feel what she felt in the train.

Who
Who am I to feel deadened
Who am I to feel spent
Look at my health and my money

Marisa Howards, a childhood friend - almost a cousin, really - was telling Hermione everything about her law course in Cambridge, how she still couldn't belive that Hermione had declined her Cambridge scholarship to do God knows what, and how Marisa thought she had finally met the one she was going to marry.

She knew what that truly meant.

And where
Where do I go to feel good
Why do I still look outside me
Clearly I've seen it won't work

Her Nanny kept talking about the party arrangements and how they would have a wonderful day tomorrow; the whole day shopping in Paris. Hermione couldn't be more excited about it.

And she knew she would be next.

Is it my calling to keep on when I'm unable
Is it my job to be selfless extraordinaire
And my generousity has been disabled
By this, my sense of duty to offer

At the other end of the table, Gregory Burton kept eyeing her with a seductive smile on his lips. His supposed fiancee was sitting right beside him.

She was so tired.

And why
Why do I feel so ungrateful
Me who is far beyond survival
Me who sees life as an oyster

Hermione smiled at every remark, nodded when needed, even laughed with everybody as her uncle John told them all about his holiday's adventures in Africa. She loved her uncle John and loved his stories, but today she didn't even listen to a word he had said. She couldn't, not with all she was keeping inside her.

She just wanted to curl up in her bed and cry.

Is it my calling to keep on when I'm unable
Is it my job to be selfless extraordinaire
And my generousity has been disabled
By this, my sense of duty to offer

She knew she had to keep pretending. It was her family: Her beloved grandparents. The Burtons and Howards, who had been friends of the family for so many years that were almost family. The cousins that she hadn't seen for years. As well as her crazy aunt and her gay uncle. Her father and her mother. She missed them all (well not really, she could have done without seeing the arrogant face of Gregory Burton for at least one more decade) and she would be genuinely happy to be there with them if not for the feeling that everything was falling apart out of those protective walls.

And how
How dare I rest on my laurels
How dare I ignore an outstretched hand
How dare I ignore a third world country

She could fell her own protective walls sagging.

Is it my calling to keep on when I'm unable
Is it my job to be selfless extraordinaire
And my generousity has been disabled
By this, my sense of duty to offer

Hermione looked down at her plate. The food was untouched. Then she looked up and for a split second, her eyes met her mothers'. Hermione smiled at her mother, but she didn't return the smile -- Just kept looking at her.

She would need all her strength now.

Who
Who am I to be blue

************

Scene VIII. Down With Love

He stood near a window but he was not contemplating any view. He was too much lost in his thoughts to contemplate the beautiful simplicity of the nature. There was no simplicity in the thoughts that ran through his mind.

"I can't believe you did that."

He stared at her. "It surprises me that you still believe there is something I wouldn't do, Minerva."

Minerva McGonagall frowned at the coldness of his words. "No. I'm the one surprised here, Dumbledore. Surprised to see what you have become."

"And what that would be?" Dumbledore calmly asked her.

No one knows what it's like

To be the bad man

To be the sad man

Behind blue eyes

At her silence, Dumbledore tendered a small smile. "How is Sibyll?"

McGonagall's frown was replaced by a haunted look. "I don't know what more to do. I have tried everything to bring her back but she keeps repeating the same thing. - Is she going to be okay?"

Dumbledore nodded slowly, taking off his hat."Her inner sight have probably went beyond the limits of her consciousness. It took her too far. But don't fear for her, she is in no pain and eventually she will come back out the trance of her own accord."

More silence.

No one knows what it's like

To be hated

To be fated

To telling only lies

"Why, Dumbledore? Why did you destroy her office?"

"I had to destroy the rose."

"The rose? What rose?

Dumbledore sighed as he walked to the other side of the room then he began to relate the story to Professor McGonagall, "In his seventh year, Harry gave Hermione a rose. A very special one. One he created himself. It didn't take very long for Hermione to figure out that, in that little rose, Harry placed more than a real rainbow. He put a part of himself in it."

But my dreams

They aren't as empty

As my conscience seems to be

Minerva seemed shocked. "A part of himself?"

I have hours, only lonely

My love is vengeance

That's never free

"His essence. Just a little touch, but his nonetheless. Sometimes I wonder if he knew what he was doing when he gave her that rose. The instant he gave that flower to her, a link between them was sealed. As long as that flower blossomed, a part of him would always be with her. You asked me why the spell didn't work properly -- that was why."

No one knows what it's like

To feel these feelings

Like I do

And I blame you

"I don't understand. If you knew this why didn't you destroy this flower before?"

"Because they didn't let me."

"The guardians?" McGonagall inquired. As Dumbledore nodded, McGonagall had other questions running through her head. "But why--I mean why now though?"

No one bites back as hard

On their anger

None of my pain and woe

Can show through

"Because their enemy was once their ally. Because their enemy knows as much as they. Because, like them, the enemy is trying to change what it was and what will be. Last night, my dear Professor McGonagall, the end of all other beginnings started. It was in Sibyll's words: They awakened The Dragon."

"It won't be too long until the world, as we know it, ends. As we talk centaurs, dwarfs, gnomes, giants, goblins, elves, sirens, fairies and so many other magical creatures are heading towards the Nadir Gates, while the ones who had rebelled against the guardians are now free to do whatever they please - Vampires no longer fear the sunlight; demons are among us, dementors are laughing at the sign of a patronus, the gargoyles are awakening from their imposed sleep ... Fawkes warned Sirius Black, so luckily the Order of Phoenix will be able to avoid the worst for a while -- But for how long?"

Dumbledore continued, "The enemy is after The Keeper. A legion of Death Eaters is anxiously waiting the return of Voldemort. And Harry is giving them exactly what they want. All this could have been avoided if he wasn't constantly trying to break the spell..."

"This can't be happening," a desolated Minerva whispered.

But my dreams

They aren't as empty

As my conscience seems to be

"I had to stop him. His dreams were revealing too much. His memories were coming back. He was very close to breaking the spell and freeing Voldemort."

"So you destroyed the rose and her whole office in the process. This is not fair. She's been working so hard."

"The H.R.H is a mistake. If Harry truly loses control, there won't be a force in this planet capable of stopping him. No potion. No charm. Nothing."

"She would," Minerva said firmly.

"Oh, don't come over with your cheap sentimentality, Minerva. After all I told you, when are you going to understand that she is going to be the end of us?! "

Minerva sighed, exasperated as she took of her glasses and rubbed her eyes. Her eyes met Dumbledore ones. " Why do I still remember, Albus?" She asked sadly.

I have hours, only lonely

My love is vengeance

That's never free

"Because Harry is still fighting it. Somehow destroying the rose wasn't enough. I can feel the spell fading, Minerva. It's power is weakening on everyone. -- I saw him, Minerva. I could feel his confusion. I knew that when he heard about Hermione's office, he would be more confused, so I myself took him there, and made it look like it was an accident. A part of him knew, but I could still feel the spell working...weakened; yes. Slowly; yes. But still it stopped him from remembering. Destroying the rose gave us some time but there's still something linking them. Something I'm forgetting...something I have to destroy before it's too late."

**********

Scene IX. Harry Potter and the Chamber of Secrets.

She had cancelled her date. She had followed her brother. She still couldn't believe herself.

She was tired of walking in those corridors. Strangely enough, Hogwarts seemed bigger now that she had grown up. Shouldn't it be the exact opposite? Nevertheless, what could you expect from a castle where magic dwelled in every corner.

Till then she had not seen anything of Harry. Ron had gone to the dungeons to see if Harry was in the Order's room and she had stayed outside. The first one who found Harry was to send an owl to inform the other.

I'm standing on a bridge

I'm waiting on the dark

I thought that you'd be here by now

She had looked at the Quidditch Pitch; the greenhouse; Hagrid's hut. Then, having received no owl, she went inside. She had been walking through these corridors for hours, stopping in each of the four common rooms, watched by the suspicious eyes of curious students and there was still no sign of Harry. No one had seen him. No one knew his whereabouts. Perhaps he was not in the castle at all. He could be anywhere, really.

There's nothing but the rain

No footsteps on the ground

I'm listening but there's no sound

However, Harry was not the only one missing. She had not seen a ghost since her arrival at the castle. It was very unusual, since ghosts were just about everywhere at Hogwarts. All the paintings were empty as well - even the ones who protected the houses entrances were there. The Head Boy and Girl, together with the other prefects, were having a hard time controlling the other students.

And what was really strange was that she couldn't find the Headmistress of Hogwarts, Minerva McGonagall, anywhere. Nor she could find the deputy headmaster, Severus Snape. Which would make you think, Who the hell was in charge of the school? One clue: He had a cat.

Poor kids...Under the constant vigillance of Mrs. Norris.

"Snape and McGonagall absence is very strange, but it's Sunday...no classes. It's probably their break, right? They are likely spending some time with their friends and family, right? I mean it is not like a school teacher had no life. Althought I can't t really remember of any Hogwarts' teacher with wife and kids and...Well, Harry had a life.... Well, kind of."

Harry...

Isn't anyone trying to find me?

Won't somebody come take me home

Ginny was really worried about him. If what Ron said was true and she believed it was - Of course, at first she thought Ron was really in need of a Healer but after she felt -- what was it that she had felt? She felt impotent; powerless like something was in control of her emotions and memories like- like- she felt when she was under the power of that damn diary of Tom Riddle.

She didn't mention this to Ron because she really didn't want to freak him out anymore than he already was, but she was afraid. Very afraid. And for some reason she couldn't stop think that Voldemort might...return...

It's a damn cold night

Trying to figure out this life

Won't you take me by the hand

Take me somewhere new

I don't know who you are

But I...I'm with you

I'm with you

She was worried about her family too. Her parents...her brothers. She tried to contact Fred and George through the floo before she and Ron got on the Knight Bus, but there was no response. They tried to reach Percy too, but his wife said he was at work - Working on Sunday, really strange...but then it was not like the members of her family had what you could call 'normal' jobs."

SSSSSSSSSSsssssssssssssssss

Ginny froze. What was that?

SSSSSsssss

Ginny turned. The sound was coming from the girl's bathroom. Moaning Myrtle's bathroom, to be more precise.

"Myrtle? Is that you? It's --" Ginny froze again. This time her eyes widened in fear.

I'm looking for a place

Searching for a face

Is anybody here I know

'Cause nothing is going right

And everything's a mess

And no one likes to be alone

Moaning Myrtle wasn't there.

The passage to the Chamber of Secrets was open.

"What? Who? How --"Ginny's mind wasn't really working. Memories of her first year flooded her thoughts. She was lost in fear. "No. No. This is not happening. He is gone. Forever. Forever gone. This is not happening. This is a nightmare. Of couse it's a nightmare, Virginia. All those strange things, silly girl. Now just pinch yourself and wake up."

SSSSSSSsssssss

"Oh, Merlin...this is no nightmare. Okay, just run, Virginia. Just run.--But what if Harry is in there? What if Harry is in the Chambers of the Secrets? Right, where is all that Gryfindor bravery now? Just hold on. Harry needs you. Today it's your time to save him.So just breathe and go on."

And she did go on.

SSSSSSSSSSsssssssssssssssss

And as she went on, the sibilant sound got louder.

SSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSsssssssssssssssssssssssssssss

And words were now taking place of the hissing.

"You failed....

It was a feminine voice.

"The Keeper still lives...."

Another voice. A male one this time.

"I'm sorry, my lady. I swear it was not my fault. There is a guardian protecting the Keeper. An entire squad of Death Eaters was eliminated. Please, my lady, have mercy."

From where Ginny stood, she could not see the people inside the chamber, but she could see a stone wall ahead. Candlelight projected shadows on the wall. Huge shadows. She stifled a scream as she saw the shape of a huge tail reflected on the wall. A Basilik.

"Mercy? Why would I have mercy? Your stupid words have no meaning for me. I'll keep you as long as I need."

Carefully, Ginny walked forward, trying to reach a better spot, one that would let her see who was talking, while at the same time, prevent them from seeing her.

"And - and do-do you still need me-me, my lady?"

Ginny narrowed her eyes...A woman was standing in the middle of the room...but Ginny couldn't recognize her...she could only see her back....All she could tell was that the woman was black and had red dreadlocks.

"Unfortunately, yes. Forget about The Keeper. Your stupid Death Eaters don't stand a chance if one of the guardians decided to reveal its true form - The Dragon will do the job now. -- As for you, Mr. IT - I have another job for, you know."

However, Ginny couldn't see the man at all.

"I'm at your services, my lady."

Ginny couldn't also see the basilik anywhere. Which was in fact a good thing if you considered what would happen with her if she actually saw the basilik.

"The old wizard is engaged in breaking all their links. Now, we can't let that happen, can we?"

Oh why is everything so confusing

Maybe I'm just out of my mind

Yea yea yea

Ginny had no idea of what this conversation all about; guardians, dragons, keepers. Was that a new kind of game? Whatever it was, it didn't sound good. She also saw no sign of Harry, which she really didn't know if his absence was good or bad thing at this moment in time. All she knew was that she had to get back and find Ron - that this was too much for her to deal with on her own.

She turned just then to be face-to-face with....

I don't know who you are

But I'm...I'm with you

I'm with you

*************

Scene X. Finding Nemo

A highly polished door appeared in the wall. Ron was staring at it, looking slightly wary. He reached out, seized the brass handle, pulled open the door and entered the Room of Requirement.

The room was submerged in darkness.

"Hello?" Ron called, diligently stepping forward into the room.

"What do you need, Ron?" Harry's voice resounded in Ron's ears.

"To find you."

"So am I."

May it be an evening star

Shines down upon you

May it be when darkness falls

Your heart will be true

You walk a lonely road

Oh! How far you are from home

A huge black leather armchair was spotlighted in the middle of the room. It had its back turned to Ron and was in front of a shining mirror. Ron had seen that mirror before. The Mirror of Erised.

Ron averted his eyes."Harry...how long have you been looking at it?" Ron asked. He slowly crossed the room; stopping beside Harry armchair and looking down at his friend.

"I don't know", Harry answered absently without even bothering to look at his friend. His eyes were fixed on the mirror. "How long have I been here?"

"Oh, just nine - ten hours." Ron told him, his sarcasm evident. Harry didn't offer any kind of reply. "Blimey, Harry. I've been looking for you all over. I tried the dungeons first but there was no one there aside a bunch of helpless trainees who thought they were in the middle of some special examination to evaluate how would they react if all the Order disappeared and they were in charge. Can you believe that those prats actually thought that I was part of their assigment. They hexed me, Harry! It took me a while to convince them who I really was and that there was no exam going on..."

Ron watched Harry, concerned. There was not even a change in Harry's expression that showed Ron that Harry was, in fact, listening to him. Harry was completely engrossed in looking at the mirror.

Ron sighed. "Harry? Are you listening to me, mate? I need to talk to you...You see, I know it'll seem absurd to you but please, just listen... Harry, there's something very- and when I say this, I swear I'm not exagerating - very bizarre happening here. I mean a really bizarre piece of witchcraft. Something bad...really, truly, extremely bad. Harry for some reason, I can't remember what I should remember. Actually I don't even know if I should be remembering something but I have the feeling I should and so does Ginny...And you were on fire, like really burning, Harry and then you weren't and I burned my hand, then I didn't and I have no idea of what I'm talking about, but errr.. Just thought you should know since I have in mind that this all has to do with you somehow because, after all it's all about you and... Harry? Damn, Harry, just - just stop looking to this thing and say something."

"Sit down, Ron." Harry said cooly, his eyes never leaving the mirror.

An armchair identical to Harry's popped up beside Ron. He did as told, and sat.

"What do you see, Ron?"

Ron, who had been averting the mirror during all this time, finally stared at it. He held his breath and a goofy smile adorned his freckled-face. It was so perfect. His desires had come true. He didn't even remember Harry's questions. He didn't even remember that Harry was there. He didn't even remember where he was; didn't remember that what he was seeing was not real.

"I bet you see something good; something beautiful. Do you know what I see, Ron?"

Harry's words brought Ron back to the now and to the truth. He blinked, fighting the eager feelings, which seemed to possess him.

He turned his head, looking once more at Harry, trying to erase from his mind what he had just seen and letting the thoughts concerning Harry come back. "What do you see, Harry?"

Silence.

"Nothing. I don't see anything. Darkness. Obscurity. It is all dark."

Mornie utúlië (darkness has come)

Believe and you will find your way

Mornie alantië (darkness has fallen)

A promise lives within you now

"Harr--"

"Do you think that's what my heart truly desires, Ron? Perhaps I'm not so different from Voldemort. Perhaps I should have gone to Slytherin after all. Who knows, perhaps you were right, and I'm really becoming Evil Harry."

"And since when do you listen to what I say?"

"I always do."

Ron laughed at it. "Yeah, guess you are not perfect after all. Just don't tell anyone, okay? Listening to Ronald Weasley can be considered as a big flaw in someone's character," Ron joked.

However, Harry was not laughing. He stared at Ron.

The red-head's laugh died in his thoat as he felt the vivid emerald eyes on him. Ron was completely taken aback by it, more over because of the sincerity in his friend's eyes. He could recognize his best friend in those eyes. He was not Evil Harry. He was not some impostor using a polyjuice potion. It was just Harry Potter. The one he had met that day on the train and shared all those chocolate frogs during the trip. The one who one day in their first year at Hogwarts woke up him in the middle of the night to show him the same mirror that was in front of them now. The one who went on a crazy car ride with him in his father's enchanted car. The one who would miss him most. The one that in some ways he would always envy...He had all the attention, all the money, all the girls, all the powers...all the problems...

Harry looked back at the mirror and sighed. Standing up, the Mirror of Erised and his armchair disappeared. Dozens of torches appeared on the wall, iluminating the room.

May it be the shadows call

Will fly away

May it be your journey on

To light the day

When the night is overcome

You may rise to find the sun

"Tell me, Harry, do you know where the Order is? Do you know where my parents and my brothers are?"

"I - I had this urgent call from the Ministry. I spent this half my morning confined in the Department of Mysteries, surrounded by Unspeakables. Percy was there..."

"And?" Ron inquired, having no idea of how this story is going to end.

"The Unspeakables fears that some kind of balance was broken. The magical creatures are heading to -- There is something wrong with some dragons -- all dragons, in fact. Charlie's research team was attacked."

Ron eyes went wide and he stood up at this particular piece of information."Is he alright?"

"As far as I know; yes."

Ron sighed relieved, falling down into the armchair again. "Do you think my father and my mother are with him?"

Harry continued, "When I arrived at the Order's headquarters, as you said, only the trainees were there. They didn't offer much help as you have seen. I can only presume that your parents, Sirius and all the others are together, doing some kind of damage control. All Sirius left was a very uniformative note saying that they were away in a mission and that whatever happened I should stay here and under no circunstances try to find them..."

Harry paused. He didn't seem happy. "He is giving me orders. Who the hell he thinks he is? Yes, I know he is my godfather, almost a father to me. But here I am, the leader. I am the one supposed to give the orders..."

Ron was just as confused as Harry. During all these years the Order had been faithful to Harry. They respected all his decisions and him as a leader. Why the sudden change?

Harry went on, "They are hiding something from me, Ron. They are afraid of me - don't look me like that, Ron. I know you are afraid, too. God, even I am afraid of myself. How can't I be, when what my heart truly desires is darkness?"

Ron was ashamed of himself. It's true, deep down, he was afraid of Harry. Deep down, he had always been. Harry Potter was and will always be synonomous with danger. But above all Harry was his best friend. And he would cherish this friendship, no matter what.

"I don't know what to do, Ron. I don't know what is going on more than you do. I listened to what you said. You said I was burning - I don't remember that, but I believe in you. Then, Hermione's...

Mornie utúlië (darkness has come)

Believe and you will find your way

Mornie alantië (darkness has fallen)

A promise lives within you now

As Harry pronunciated her name, no hidden emotion came to the surface. No remembrance of strange dreams, no flashes of memories...no vestige of something more than what you feel for a friend... the spell was doing its work.

"Hermione's office, too, was on fire. Coincidence? I don't think so. But someone wanted us to believe it was a coincidence. To believe it was only an accident. That man in Hermione's office...

"You mean, Moody," Ron stated.

"He was not Moody."

"What do you mean, he was not Mo0dy?"

"I don't know who he was, but he was definitively not Moody. I could see in his eyes, something familiar..." Harry sighed. "I think I'm going crazy, Ron."

"Yeah, join the club."

"It was like you said. I know I'm forgetting something but I don't know what. I can feel the magic around me, but I can't break it, I just don't know how to break it."

"Do you think there's a warlock using Legilimency to mess up with our minds?"

"It could be. But I studied it for years. I would be capable of breaking that. The truth is that it can be a lot of things." Harry let himself fall and when it looked like he was going to collapse to the stone floor, his armchair reappeared.

"What are you thinkg about Harry?"

Harry closed his eyes and sighed. "Well, the people I care about are out there fighting vampires, dragons, demons and I'm here doing nothing. This seems familiar, doesn't it?"

Ron knew very well what Harry was talking about. He was talking about seventh-year. Ginny's words of this evening and his own memories flowded back to him. He sighed, too. "I'm just happy Hermione is far away from all of this," Ron stated.

"Yeah...I still don't understand why would someone do that to her office - unless...The H.R.H."

"Her novel?" Ron asked confused.

Harry looked at him even more confused; he was about to say something about it when he changed his mind and stood up, walking to the door and opening it.

"Hey, where are you going?"

"Come on, Ron. I have friends to find, an Order to lead and and a world to save."

"Wow. Do you think we can stop at the kitchen first? I'm starving."

A promise lives within you now

*************

Scene XI. A Beautiful Mind

Hermione closed the door behind her. She was finally alone. She looked at her suitcases still untouched at the side of the bed. She walked to the bed, sitting down on it. She took off her shoes and curled up, grabbing a pillow.

She sobbed.

I'm crying everyone's tears

And there inside our private war

I died the night before

And all of these remnants of joy and disaster

What am I suppose to do

The tears she had been holding up all day. The tears she couldn't let her family see were now wetting the pillow.

I want to cook you a soup that warms your soul

She couldn't take any more of this.

But nothing would change, nothing would change at all

It's just a day that brings it all about

Just another day and nothing's any good

"You don't need to take any more of this", a voice ringed inside her head.

She was so tired.

"It will be over soon."

She didn't know what to do.

"Just let it go."

Hermione sat up abruptly, throwing the pillow at the wall. "STAY OUT OF MY MIND," she yelled.

Hermione knew she should have expected this. It was a mistake to let her defenses down like that. That was what Prosessor Dumbledore had been waiting for; a moment of weakness, so he could penetrate in her mind and do his damage. She had to be careful now. She couldn't let her emotions take control. She had to do exactly how Professor Snape had taught her. Close her mind. Clean her thoughts. Raise a wall around her memories.

The DJ's playing the same song

I have so much to do

I have to carry on

I wonder if this grief will ever let me go

I feel like I'm the king of sorrow, yeah

The king of sorrow

However, she was so vulnerable. Why was it so difficult? Would be it so bad if she finally dropped all her defenses, if she finally let it go? Sure Harry would understand, wouldn't he? He would understand that she did the best she could, but it became too much to her...being in love with him became so painful...

I suppose I could just walk away

Will I disappoint my future if I stay

It's just a day that brings it all about

Just another day and nothing's any good

Love.

They had been so young, hadn't they?

So innocent...

What if there had never been a spell? What if there was no destiny? Would they still be together? When you are in love and the fire of passion is burning inside, your happily ever after seems so real but then...what if they just had got bored of each other...if their routine had killed their passion? Who could know? What if Harry got tired of her -- after all, he could have any witch he wanted...and it was not like he had been very faithful to her over these three years... She was not blind. She had seen the girls Harry had dated these last years...They were all gorgeous and did not resemble her in any way...their hair was the perfect straight and shiny kind and then... The thought that he was under a spell was not really very convincing enough to erase her fears...

What if they had fought all the time? Well, normal couples do fight - a lot. But what if they started fighting about every little thing? What if she wanted to see the movie x and he wanted to see the movie y? What if she wanted to have a cat and he wanted to have a dog (the fact that she already had a cat and he an owl was really irrelevant here --really.) What if he wanted to have three kids and she only wanted two? What if...

What if they had woke up some day and realised that it had never been love? They were young and it it was just a crush...just a misunderstanding of feelings...a friendship kind of love only...What if...

"Yes. You were never meant to be," the same voice as before, Dumbledore's voice concluded.

The DJ's playing the same song

I have so much to do

I have to carry on

I wonder will this grief ever be gone

Will it ever go

I'm the king of sorrow, yeah

The king of sorrow

"NO!!!" A scream, in her own voice, echoed through her mind. "That's not how would be; how it was. I believe in Harry. I believe in what he feels for me. His love for me was true. Is true. And so is mine...Of course we would fight, it's not like we never fought before. But just as our fights had strengthed our friendship in the past, so would the new ones strengthed our love. And after every fight we would talk, make up and kiss and... He thought - thinks--that I'm beautiful. He always made sure to tell me that he didn't think I was ugly - that I was the most beautiful girl that he had ever seen. -- In his eyes, I was and will always be beautiful...when he looked at me I felt beautiful; inside and outside. In his arms I felt like being the most beautiful woman in this world; in any world.

Sure, we were young - but, does love has an exact age to find you? Who is to say if you are too young to fall in love? Does it have an absolute date? If she believed love was knowledge, she would probably say that: yes, they were young and innocents. Perhaps too young to know what love truly was. But she wasn't taught like that. She didn't see love like a school subject in one of her books. You don't know love, you feel it. And if love is a feeling, and not a merely word, that's what matters, right? The feelings. The butterflies, the unespoken words, the fear of losing it, the fear of having it, the serene peace, the soft touch, the eyes of a soul, the melting of two hearts in one. And this feeling can find you at any age. Just as long as you let your doors open to it - or in some cases, forget that a window is open."

Never meant to be, yet it was.

There was no answer from the other voice. It was gone. He was gone. For now.

She had won another battle. However, she knew she was losing the war.

Wearily and still fighting the tears that stubbornly wouldn't cease falling, Hermione walked to her suitcase, placing it on the bed and opening it. She took Hogwarts, a History from inside. Carrying the book, she went to the desk in the right corner of the bedroom. She switched on a light bulb on the desklamp as she sat down behind the desk.

I'm crying everyone's tears

I have already paid for all my future sins

There's nothing anyone

Can say to take this away

It's just another day and nothing's any good

As her teardrops found their way to the book's cover, it began to change. The title Hogwarts, a History vanished being replaced by three capital letters: H.R.H

I'm the king of sorrow, yeah

King of sorrow

I'm the king of sorrow

King of sorrow, yeah

And Hermione opened the book.

*******************

10. Scenes (PartII)

Title: Forever a Secret (09)
Author name: LittleWitch
Author email: littlewitch_br@hotmail.com
Category: Angst
Sub Category: Romance
Keywords: Book 5 AU
Rating: PG-13
Spoilers: SS/PS, CoS, PoA, GoF, OoTP
Summary: "It is dark in here since he's gone; since it's all gone. I think the worst part is knowing --knowing what you'd rather forget -- But you chose to remember. Because although it hurts, you need those memories…Just to remember why you are still breathing..."
DISCLAIMER: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. Also, I don’t own the movie titles nor the lyrics of the following songs:

Scene XII – Circle Of Life performed by Elton John.

Scene XIII – Freedom Fighter performed by Creed.

Scene XIV – Bigger Than My Body performed by John Mayer.

Scene XV – Answer performed by Sarah McLachlan.

Scene XVI – Crash And Burn performed by Savage Garden.

Scene XVII – Waiting performed by Green Day.

Scene XVIII – Hero performed by Mariah Carey.

Scene XIX – When You Wish Upon A Star performed by Nat King Cole.

***************************************

To Truxy

Chapter 9: Scenes (Part II)

“Man is never honestly the fatalist, nor even the stoic. He fights his fate, often desperately. He is forever entering bold exceptions to the rulings of the bench of gods. This fighting, no doubt, makes for human progress, for it favors the strong and the brave. It also makes for beauty, for lesser men try to escape from a hopeless and intolerable world by creating a more lovely one of their own.”

H.L. Mencken

****************************************************************************************

Scene XII. Gone With the Wind

From the day we arrive on the planet

And blinking, step into the sun

There's more to be seen than can ever be seen

More to do than can ever be done

“Is today some kind of house-elves holiday that no one told me about?”

Ron Weasley stared bewildered at the empty scenario of that scene. The Hogwarts’ kitchen, usually full of working house-elves, looked forsaken.

In the sink was a real heap of plates waiting to be washed up. Fridges, pans, bowls and trays containing what should have been the students meal were knocked down on the stone floor…In the middle of the table was a half sugar-coated cake, still waiting to be finished.

“They actually prefer to be called only elves now,” said Harry as he learned down to collect broken pieces of china.

Some say eat or be eaten

In the middle of such an action, Harry James Potter stopped and sighed sadly; the absence of the elves was just another aggravation to the crisis that threatened the Wizarding World and even the Muggle one. It was like Percy told him this morning; the magical creatures were turning their backs on them. All fellowships were broken. They were alone to face whatever it was that was coming. And whatever it was, Harry was sure it wouldn’t be pretty, if even the elves -- even Dobby was letting him down.

“They do? Since when?” Ron glanced at Harry, eyebrows raised in a question. Then, not waiting for an answer, he lifted the lid of the cauldron that was left in the fireplace.

Ron made an ugly face at it, closing it back very fast.

Some say live and let live

“Since they are free,” Harry replied, resuming his collecting job.

But all are agreed as they join the stampede

Harry knew that he had to do something. He had to be what people expect him to be: The heir of Gryffindor; The Boy Who Lived. He had to be what he was -- what they needed him to be: Their warrior; their hero. The only problem was that Harry didn’t really feel like being any of that on the moment.

You should never take more than you give

Part of him, wished Ron hadn’t found him. He wished to be back in the Room of Requirement…trying to find himself…trying to find that Harry that he knew lay somewhere within him. He wanted to be in front of the Mirror of Erised again. It was so scary that his heart desire was a black void, a hollowness…but still there was something so comforting in the nothing he desires…the emptiness of feelings…the peace of soul. It was like in that pool of darkness was the truth that he had been, silently, screaming for to be revealed. The secret kept forever within his heart.

In the circle of life

It's the wheel of fortune

It's the leap of faith

It's the band of hope

Till we find our place

On the path unwinding

In the circle, the circle of life

“Yeah, how could I forget…” Ron voice erupted between Harry’s thoughts. Harry glanced at his famished best friend as he fingered the cake on the table, stealing a little of the glace, then liking his lips. “…living with Hermione and all…”

Harry had to suppress the will to laugh of his friend’s face. Only Ron would have the power to make him laugh at a time like that. Only Ron would make him stop in the kitchen to eat something at a time like that – when everything around them was falling apart. However, Harry knew better than to take a Ronald Weasley with an empty stomach to the battlefield.

Some of us fall by the wayside

And then again, Ron had brought their other best friend into the conversation. That was enough to stop Harry from laughing. “She did a good thing, Ron,” not liking what was implicit in Ron’s words. What Hermione had done for the elves was really a good thing. The elves had now their freedom thanks to her stubbornness on the matter. She had never given up on them, even when it seemed that the elves themselves had; even when everybody laughed at the S.P.E.W project.

Ron groaned. “Sure…but now I have to wash my own underwear.”

Again Harry would have laughed but he couldn’t. Hermione was still on his mind. He had agreed with Ron when he had said that it was a good thing their other best friend was not there -- after all, she was probably safer in the Muggle World than she would be there, at least for the time being -- then, there was the whole fact that her office was destroyed and he still couldn’t even think how he was going to break that news to her, knowing all too well that to Hermione her work is one of the most important things of her life. But even then, even with all of this, he couldn’t stop thinking how he wished Hermione were there. He missed his best friend already; he missed his conscience; his guide through all the dark times. If she was there, she would be probably lecturing him for doing Ron’s wishes instead of running immediately to the HQ of the Order and take control of things. Of course, then he would know what to do to take control of things, or better Hermione would know, and would have enlightened him with a brilliant plan of her own…The truth was that without her, the Wizarding World was screwed because he had no idea what to do.

He had no plan A, B or C. Of course, he knew he had to find Sirius and the rest of the Order that he was supposed to lead, than figured out what was going on, so he can save the day. That had been his plan when he left the Room of Requirement in Ron’s company but as soon as he’d thought that, he realized that he had no idea how to do it. So, yeah, he would go from the kitchen right to the dungeons were he would find a bunch of trainees more lost than himself and what would he do then? Give them instantaneous promotions, turning them into official Members of the Order and then send them to some near death experience. Yeah, right. He sure hoped Sirius and the others had a better plan – at least, he hoped they were still alive…Where was Dumbledore when you needed him? How much long could this Sabbath of his last? Until the end of time it seemed.

And some of us soar to the stars

Harry cut himself with a piece of a broken cup and sighed wearily while the cut instantly healed itself. Losing his patience, he flicked his wrists, restoring all the china and levitating them back to the cupboards.

“Anyway”, Ron went on while he placed a slice of the cake on a plate and sat at the table so he could eat it, “House elves -- elves…Hogwarts is paying them, right? So, where are they? Who is cooking for these kids?”

Harry grabbed an apple from the fruit basket. “Apparently no one,” he answered, matter-of-factly, taking a bite of his apple.

This revelation let Ron in shock. He swallowed the wrong way. * Cough* *Cough*

“What? Do you mean they won’t be serving meals at Hogwarts? Man, this is really the end of the world, isn’t it?”

And some of us sail through our troubles

Harry had to ask himself what was wrong with his friend. Hermione’s office was burned down. He himself had apparently been on fire and couldn’t remember. The entire Order of the Phoenix -- less himself and a bunch of trainees – was missing. Elves, ghosts…magical creatures of all kind were deserting them or, in the worst cases, attacking them. And they were clearly under some kind of spell that was messing up with their minds so…How could Ron joke like that?

“This is serious, Ron. This is not about who is going to prepare the students meal, or the fact that they won’t have Care of Magical Creatures classes tomorrow because there’s no creatures left for them to study. This is about our future, Ron. About tomorrow; is there going to be one? This is not about Hogwarts private chaos. This is affecting the whole Wizarding World. Sirius, your family and our friends are out there, Ron, facing Dragons and Merlin’s knows what more. The Unspeakables were very vague…somehow I think Percy just called me there to give Sirius and your parents the time they needed to act behind my back, for which I don’t think I can’t really blame them if as you told me, I don’t seem to have control over myself if just this morning I was burning myself up. And I still have to wonder what exactly happened in Hermione’s office, why would anyone wanted to destroy the H.R.H and who was that man pretending to be Moody and… I don’t even remember how I ended up in the Room of Requirement, in the first place. I’m utterly confused here. I have no idea of what is going on out there -- Fawkes disappeared, too, which means I can’t see a thing through the Phoenix’s Tears. So, I don’t know what to do. I’m Harry Potter, I’m the bloody savior of this world and I have no idea how to save it.”

And some have to live with the scars

Ron, who had been eating, was open-mouthed, the fork stopped in the middle air while he stared with eyes wide open at his friend.

Harry stared back.

“I’m sorry, Harry. I know this is no time for jokes but I don’t know what to do, either. What I saw earlier Harry… You have no idea of the bizarre thoughts that crossed through my mind. I thought you were really not you. I thought you were dead. I thought Hermione would kill me if I let something happened to you while she was not here. And then you were alive and you didn’t remember anything and for a moment I believed it was all just a bloody nightmare. But it wasn’t, Harry. And now I have this nagging feeling, telling me something is wrong; telling me that what is now is not what it should be, but then again…I don’t know how it was supposed to be…and then you told me what happened to Charlie…and I can just guess my parents are with him…I couldn’t find Fred, George. Bill is probably with the Order, too. Well, at least, I know Percy and Ginny are okay. And Hermione is far away which is a great relief …I don’t know, Harry. What else can I do? I’m lost here….this situation is just so crazy…I mean what’s wrong with all those creatures? What are they doing? ”

“Well, those who aren’t trying to kill us, are actually leaving the Wizarding World,” answered Harry, taking another bite o his apple.

“And going where?”

“To another world,” Harry said, shortly.

“You mean the Muggle one, because that wouldn’t make any sense.”

“No, I’m not talking about the Muggle World. In the end, The Muggle World and The Wizarding World are connecting. It’s just one world, after all.”

“Then which world are you talking about?” Ron asked confused.

Harry just shrugged.

“Whatever…Still, why are they leaving?”

“Because they are scared.”

“Scared of what, mate?”

“I don’t know. Guess we’ll find out when it strike us.”

“Strike us?” Ron wore a frightened look then. “Great. Can’t we just leave like the Elves then? Can’t we just choose not to fight this time and go to this other world, too? Can’t we just run away?”

Harry shook his head, thoughtful. “We can’t.”

Their eyes met. “Why not?”

“Because we’ve forgotten how to reach it.” said Harry, throwing an apple from the basket to Ron, “a long time ago.”

Ron caught the apple and stared blankly at it. “What do you me--”

There's far too much to take in here

More to find than can ever be found

But the sun rolling high through the sapphire sky

Keeps great and small on the endless round

A gentle wind carrying a wave of magic passed quickly though the kitchen, extinguishing the fire of the torches that were illuminating the room.

For a moment, they were in the dark.

“Lumos,” Ron’s husky voice echoed and then a snap was heard. “Ouch!” Another echo; the sound of thin wood, rolling in a stone floor.

“Lumos.” This time Harry’s powerful voice was heard.

And the torches were lit again.

Ron and Harry’s eyes met again.

“What the hell was that?” Ron was exasperated.

“Magic,” Harry whispered absently, staring at his own hands, lost in thoughts.

“Yeah, I know that, mate, thanks,” Ron snorted. He got down and took his wand, observing it. “No, it’s not broken. So, why did it snap on me?” He glanced at Harry. “Harry?” No answer. “Harry!” Still no answer.

Approaching his friend, Ron grabbed his shoulder and shook him. “Harry?”

“Huh?” Harry stared at Ron, still in a daze. He rubbed his eyes. “The magical balance…It’s getting worst, Ron,” he finally said, staring at Ron’s wand. “The H.R.H… We’ve got to hurry.”

In the circle of life

It's the wheel of fortune

It's the leap of faith

It's the band of hope

Till we find our place

On the path unwinding

In the circle, the circle of life

**************************************

Scene XIII. The Mummy

“Flipendo!”

Many enchantments cut the thin air of the desert.

“Petrificus Totalus!”

The mouths of envious
Always find another door
While at the gates of paradise they
beat us down some more

Inside a pyramid, the hexes aimed to stop the living-dead mummies radiated the dark Egyptian chambers.

“Expecto Mortis!”

The Indigo Team was having a hard time to control the situation. Their curses seemed to be of no effect – the mummies staggered a little when hit by them but that seemed to be all.

“Incendio!”

But our mission’s set in stone
‘Cause the writing’s on the wall
I’ll scream it from the mountain tops
pride comes before a fall

On the other hand, the mummy’s attacks were very effective – some of their worn out bandages moved loosely around them, hitting the wizards like whips, tiding them like chains and hanging them like ropes.

“Bandardium Reversosa!”

So many thoughts to share
All this energy to give
Unlike those who hide the truth
I tell it like it is
If the truth will set you free
I feel sorry for your soul
Can’t you hear the ringing ‘cause
for you the bell tolls

In one corner a wizard had his back pushing against the cover of a sarcophagus, trying to hold a mummy there. He looked around him and saw his team and friends fighting to get free of the bandages, casting charm after charm with no success. They wouldn’t hold much longer. They needed backup. They needed the Black Team.

His line of thought was interrupted as the cover of the sarcophagus was abruptly opened, shoving him off on the ground. Next, he felt a bandage around his neck and choked. His indigo hood feel and his long red mane detached from all the violet of his robes.

Bill Weasley flipped his wand, he stared at the mummy he had been trying to hold on the sarcophagus and then pointed his wand at it.

I’m just a freedom fighter
No remorse
Raging on in holy war
Soon there’ll come a day
When you’re face to face with me
Face to face with me

“Impe --”

But before he could say it, a breeze blew in the Egyptian chamber. And when he tried to hex the mummy no magic came out of his wand. His eyes went wide.

The hexes were no longer radiating all over the chamber. Not a single spark of magic was coming out of any of the thirty-five wands in that pyramid. The mummies just looked at themselves and shared that all too well known sinister smile the bad guys always shared when they were about to kill the good guys.

You know someday the bad guys will realize that if they didn’t just do the evil laugh thing or didn’t just stop to explain their whole plan to their enemies, they might have a chance to really win from the good guys. But until then we should be thankful for their stupidity and highly self-centered minds, and also be thankful for the good guys lucky -- because something always happened on the last minute to save the day.

On that case, what saved Bill’s was a dazzling yellow aura that covered the place.

Can’t you hear us coming?
People marching all around
Can’t you see we’re coming?
Close your eyes it’s over now
Can’t you hear us coming?
The fight has only just begun
Can’t you see we’re coming?

*************************************************************************

Scene XIV – The Little Giant

This is a call to the color-blind
This is an IOU
I'm stranded behind a horizon line
Tried to be something true

“So care to explain to me what is this H.R.H all about anyway?” Ron asked as he tries to keep with Harry as the latter ran though Hogwarts long corridors.

“Do you really not know?” Harry turned to the left.

“Would I be asking if I did?”

“It’s Hermione’s --” Harry’s words stopped abruptly. They came face to face with a wall. “Codswallop! What’s wrong with this castle today?”

“You tell me. It took me hours to find you.”

“Yeah and five minutes to find the kitchen,” Harry said, in a bad mood. He started punching the stone wall; hard.

Yes, I'm grounded
Got my wings clipped
I'm surrounded (by)
All this pavement
Guess I'll circle
While I'm waiting
For my fears to dry

“Ouch! What can I say I was hungry and -- oh just forget; nothing is making sense anymore. Ouch!” Ron frowned. “Stop doing this, Harry. You are only going to hurt yourself”, he said, hearing the sound of broken knuckles, “you can’t break a magical wall with your bare hand--”

The wall started cracking until it fell down.

“Or perhaps you can,” said Ron in disbelief, staring at another long corridor ahead. Next, he gazed in wonder at Harry’s hand and saw the blood disappearing slowly and the odd sound of broken knuckles restoring themselves.

Someday I'll fly
Someday I'll soar
Someday I'll be something much more
Cause I'm bigger than my body gives me credit for

Harry looked back at Ron and seeing his strange face, asked, “What?”

“How come you can still use magic when I can’t?”

“But you can, Ron,” said Harry as he walked down the new corridor.

“What are you talking about? I can’t. I couldn’t even perform a simple lumos.”

Why is it not the time?
What is there more to learn?
I've shed this skin that I've been chipping at
And I've never quite returned

“The broken balance doesn’t mean that your magic is over, Ron. Magic will never be over. It’s a part of you that it can never cease to exist, not even when you die. That’s how we have ghosts, paintings and moving photographs, because our magic stays. However, if for some reason the magic balance is broken, magic around us got a little wilder than usual...it become very unstable…very hard to control…very dangerous…but that doesn’t mean that you can’t use your own magic, it just means that you need to concentrate more and… be careful.”

“Well, this broken balance is obvious not affecting you. So, why doesn’t you just Apparate us out of here?”

Yes, I'm grounded
Got my wings clipped
I'm surrounded (by)
All this pavement
Guess I'll circle
While I'm waiting
For my fears to dry

Harry stopped and looked back at his friend. “Is that what you think, that this is not affecting me? Well, you never been so wrong in your entirely life, my dear friend… Of course I can still perform magic; it’s been years since the last time I used a wand -- ever since I lost mine… Wandless magic is not an easy thing; it requires a lot of concentration. You had to feel magic in another level; you have to be magic…But after all this years it had become a second nature for me, although this doesn’t mean that the broken balance doesn’t affect me. On the contrary, it affects me like no one other, I can feel it in every cell of my body…I can feel it changing and it’s like I’m changing with it.” He paused briefly. “As to Apparating, I’m not willing to take the risk – when you Apparate for a blink of second you are pure magic interacting with the environment’s magic – In this condition, God knows what could happen.”

Someday I'll fly
Someday I'll soar
Someday I'll be something much more
Cause I'm bigger than my body gives me credit for
Cause I'm bigger than my body now

“Yeah, okay, I got the picture. But I’m still confused here. And you still didn’t answer my question: what is the H.R.H? What it has to do with all that is happening?

“It’s Hermio--”

“Yeah, yeah. I got that, too. It’s Hermione’s big project, which obviously isn’t a novel – so what is it? Some weapon of mass destruction?”

“Kind of.” Harry said turning his back to Ron and walking away.

“Kind of? Wait there, Harry! Come on, what is it?” Ron had jogged a little until he got into step with Harry.

“I still can’t believe you don’t know. Hermione went though this with us like a zillion of times…sometimes I think it’s all she talks about…all those spells and potions and – Don’t you ever listen to her?”

“Of course I do. All the time. I mean, almost all the time. Oooh, okay so Fred and George taught me this little boring-conversation-blocking charm... I might have used it once or twice...Okay...I used it a lot.” Harry stopped and glared at Ron. “Oh, come on, mate. Don’t do this with me. You know that I love her to death...I’m not saying she is boring...I’m just saying her lectures are boring...very boring.”

Harry was not happy, at all. “I’ll just pretend I didn’t hear you, for the benefit of our friendship and”, he said coolly, “because of the current circumstances I don’t have the time to kick your ass. But if we live through this, just remind me to do it, alright?”

Maybe I'll tangle in the power lines
And it might be over in a second's time
But I'll gladly go down in a flame
If the flame's what it takes to remember my name

“Sure. I guess I deserve it. Now are you going to tell me what it is or not?”

“Alright. I don’t think that I can explain it as well as Hermione but just make sure you pay attention this time. The H.R.H... Harry, Ron and Hermione....It’s a very complicated magical system...”

Yes, I'm grounded
Got my wings clipped
I'm surrounded (by)
All this pavement
Guess I'll circle
While I'm waiting
For my fears to dry
Wait for my fears to dry

And Harry began to explain to Ron all he knew as they both walked on through the corridors, trying to find their way.

Someday I'll fly
Someday I'll soar
Someday I'll be something much more
Cause I'm bigger than my body
I'm bigger than my body
I'm bigger than my body now

***********************************************

Scene XV – Cast Away

I will be the answer

At the end of the line

I will be there for you

While you take the time

Little stains of ink on the tip of her fingers. The scratching of her quill. Old books and parchments floating around her. Pages turning and being turned. She was completely absorbed by all the letters, numbers and symbols.

It was more than just research. It was more than a project. It was her life.

The H.R.H.

She had been working on it ever since her seventh-year as a Hogwarts’ pupil -- ever since Dumbledore had told them about the so called spell; ever since he had given her happiness an ultimatum.

An ultimatum that she and Harry decided to ignore that night at the lake…

Harry had taken his practices to another level – a non-human level to be exact. And she…

In the burning of uncertainty

I will be your solid ground

I will hold the balance

If you can't look down

She had spent hours in the Hogwarts’ library looking for another way to stop You-Know-Who – another solution that would not be as costly. To complete this tough task, Hermione had the support of teachers and friends.

Professor McGonagall lent her the time turner again. Neville had covered for her many times, when she just didn’t have the time to keep on with her Head Girl duties. Professor Snape taught to her all sort of illegal potions. Madam Pince gave her free access to the restricted section. Ron had used his Animagus-spy abilities and stolen – I mean ‘borrowed’ some very useful magical items from the Department of Mysteries. Firenze had told her stories about the old times -- the times before Merlin and before a magical law was settled -- he had told her about myths forgotten by wizards…myths which were more real than the human kind could ever think of. “After all, for many, I’m only a myth, too.” The centaur had told to her years ago.

And it was researching that forgotten past -- something that she had already been doing since her sixth-year, with the help of Dobby, for completely different reasons -- that she had the idea for the H.R.H.

Wandless Magic. That was what the H.R.H was all about.

You see, before the wizards, before humans, before dinosaurs…There was magic. And magic had been everywhere -- it still was. Creatures like the elves, fairies and so many others lived in harmony with magic…they didn’t need wands or anything else to canalize their magic. They were magic on its own. The truth is that wandless magic was more powerful and more pure… And it would be very simple really if it was not so complicated.

The truth is that somewhere down the road came the humans… And there were a lot of theories about that. Some said that all humans could control any kind of magic in the beginning, before a wrong step created chaos in the cosmos and infuriated THE ONES WHO WATCH, who cursed the mankind to a life without magic and it took millennia for men to retrieve some of their lost magic back. Some others said that in the beginning, humans had no magic at all, that they stole or earned it as gift from some other beings like unicorns and dragons. And there were still some others that spoke about the varied theories from how the human race was gifted with The Power They Know Not to how men slowly developed their own way to use the earth’s natural magic, creating the first potions using magical plants and using phoenix’s feathers and unicorn’s hair fastened in sticks and so on…

All humans could do magic. It was in them. Even in the non-magical ones – the difference was in the level of magic that they possessed. Anyways, humans being couldn’t just do wandless magic. I mean, they could -- but their human bodies were fragile things, therefore this kind of magic could be fatal as they could wind up draining all their energies…

Hermione had seen how powerful wandless magic could be. Harry had showed them. But then again, Harry was not like the other wizards…he was unique.

The thing was that they needed this kind of powerful magic to stop Voldemort – a magic to replace Harry’s, therefore releasing him from the spell without any disastrous consequence. So, that was what she would have to find out. That was what she was still trying to do with the H.R.H.

If it takes my whole life

I won't break, I won't bend

It will all be worth it

Worth it in the end

H.R.H. Harry. Ron. Hermione. That was how it began. That was the label she used in her WIR reports. H.R.H. The Dream Team. The Trio of Wonder. One couldn’t very well function without the other. That was what the H.R.H consisted of: Teamwork. Well, not exactly team work, but one step of the H.R.H depended on the other. Harry. Ron. Hermione. A potion. A transfiguration. A charm. Three elements of magic put together. Wandless magic. Another level of magic. The use of their own magic. Effects ten times and possibly even hundreds of times more powerful than any spell cast with a wand. Again, it would be very simple if it weren’t so complicated.

The idea was simple, really. A small flask of potion. You transfigure it into pure energy, concentrating your own magic in it. Then you chant a charm and it is all done.

The only problem was that the potions were not like the common ones... she had to study ancient magic and illegal potions to come up with potions that could be transfigured and still have its essential magical nature, that would project the right kind of effect. As it was, the potion used for an incedio spell couldn’t be the same one used for an Avada Kedrava and so on -- she had lost count of the hours spent with Professor Snape trying to find the right potions for each spell.

Next, there was the fact that transfiguring a potion into energy wasn’t as easy as transfiguring an teacup into a mouse – it required a lot of concentration and the slight mistake could be very dangerous; it was something similar to apparating, really.

Then, there were the charms…that were not even in their language or Latin or any troll language for what matters. It was a very ancient language…so ancient that no one really knew it… it was like an unspoken language, something not even possible if you consider the linguistic studies…

But there were symbols, lot of symbols... Symbols that Harry had seen in his dreams and drawn for her… Symbols Hagrid found at The Dragon’s cave. Symbols in books that Ron had stolen from You Know Who and parchments he borrowed from the Ministry…The same symbols that were carved into the cemetery soil by the Death Eaters. Hermione had been trying to hold the pieces together and link all the symbols trying to transcribe them. She knew if she could just translate them she could write the charm she needed to unleash a magic that was able to end You Know Who for once and all.

But she had not been able to transcribe or translate it. She couldn’t understand them. So she had tried a new line of work. She had researched all about charms and old spells, she had read all about how words are in truth a magical melody…and how the Sonorus waves you produced carried a little of your magic that interacted with the natural magic in the air, combining to cause a greater effect than simply the sum of the parts. The combining went unseen to human eyes…she had learned all she could and in the end created her own charms.

The charms she created were effective and the H.R.H worked. Unfortunately, they weren’t as nearly as powerful as the real thing. It didn’t even come close to the intensity of the spell Harry had cast.

‘Cause I can only tell you what I know

That I need you in my life

And when the stars have all gone out

You'll still be burning so bright

It was still not enough. She needed to find the right spell, the right words.

H.R.H. Harry Remembers Hermione. That was how it would end. That was what she secretly called her project. That had been her life for the past years: a constant search for the answer; one that could bring her love back.

Hermione let out a breath. She closed the book. Slowly, the three capital letters faded away. The pages no longer had strange symbols, progress reports, potions ingredients or pieces of a history never to been told.

Cast me gently

Into morning

For the night has been unkind

Take me to a

A place so holy

That I can wash this from my mind

The memory of choosing not to fight

All you could read now was Hogwarts: a History. A very interesting book, Hermione would say. One of her favorites. Whoever knew her wouldn’t really think strange the fact that she was always reading that book. Always carrying it with her.

That was why she had enchanted the book. It was the perfect cover up. No one besides her could see through her charm. For all curious eyes, the book would only show what it always had: pages and more pages of the history of the magical castle that she knew by heart. And so, all her work would be saved. Her own history; a page apart.

If it takes my whole life

I won't break, I won't bend

It will all be worth it

Worth it in the end

What Hermione could say about her History? It should probably start with: Once upon a time…

Her first year at Hogwarts had been bizarre; a door to a new world full of magic, adventures, friendship. It was really all very strange, but as she had said to Harry all those years ago, after all that had happened she had never been better; she couldn’t wait to come back for her next year.

Second year was scary and…short, considering the time she had spent petrified.

Third year was a long year…if you consider all the plus time she lived because of the time turner. But, in truth, it had been a year full of tribulations, misunderstandings and revelations, considering the Sirius X Scrab episode.

Fourth year had been a year to worry about…In every single Triwizard Task Harry had to pass through, she had the clearly felt the pain and anxiety of Harry’s trials, like someone had his hand inside her chest and was holding her heart, compressing it so hard that all the air was being sucked from her lungs. And in the end of the last task…her heart was in pieces…Fourth year was a year to cry for.

Her fifth year had not been an easy one, fourth year’s events were like a ghost wandering in their minds, haunting their dreams...than it came The Order of Phoenix, Harry’s trial, Umbridge, all those articles about Harry and last but not least; Cho Chang. Harry had been just so lost and confused in that year. Dealing with Emotional Hurricane Harry was not easy but Hermione had been there for him. She had tried to put some reason in his head…She had given him something to occupy his mind with the Dumbledore’s Army and at the same time prepare himself and others for what was coming. She had made a deal with Rita Skeeter and solved the articles problems…She had given him advice concerning his relationship with Cho Chang. She followed him even when she knew deep inside that was the wrong decision to make…

Sixth year had been a year to fear. You Know Who’s constant attacks… Harry’s incessant nightmares…Harry’s running away from Hogwarts’ in the middle of night all alone to face Voldemort…The fear of losing him…Harry’s wand merging with Voldemort’s, leaving Harry wandless… A new truth revealed about Harry… A realization…

Seventh year had been a year of losses. They lost battles, friends, dreams… they lost forever.

And funny -- and sadly at the same time – those had been the best years of her life. And even more sadly – and awkward -- that her last year at Hogwarts was the one she cherished most. Because in spite of its beginning, middle and end. That was just this moment in between when she was with him; when they were happy together – kissing, holding hands or just looking at each other. Precious moments. Memories that she wouldn’t let anyone take from her. Memories that she would, someday, share with him again.

‘Cause I can only tell you what I know

That I need you in my life

And when the stars have all burned out

You'll still be burning so bright

That was her history -- their history. No happy ending so far.

She still had no answers.

Cast me gently

Into morning

For the night has been unkind

****************

Scene XVI – The Lost Boys

They were in front of another stone wall.

When you feel all alone

And the world has turned it’s back on you

Give me a moment please to tame your wild wild heart

I know you feel like the walls are closing in on you

It’s hard to find relief and people can be so cold

When darkness is upon your door

And you feel like you can’t take anymore

“Blimey! It’s like the castle is against us.”

Harry just a looked at wall, with a distant look. “It’s not the castle. It’s us.”

“What do you mean with us?”

Harry sighed. “Nothing. Just step back,” he said, already punching that new barrier in their way.

Stones flew everywhere -- only this time at the other end there wasn’t a new long corridor for them to follow, but at least fifty frightened faces staring at them.

How they had wound up in the Hufflepuff dorms – considering they were heading to the dungeons -- was beyond them.

“Professor Potter?”

Let me be the one you call

If you jump I’ll break your fall

Lift you up and fly away with you into the night

If you need to fall apart

I can mend a broken heart

If you need to crash then crash and burn

You’re not alone

Harry stared at the students, then at Ron, then at the hole behind them, then finally back at the students. He laughed nervously, completely embarrassed. “Hello there.”

The Hufflepuff pupils began to ask a lot of questions simultaneously. “What are you doing here?” “What’s going on?” “Where is Professor McGonagall?” “What’s wrong with the House’s portraits? Where are them?” “What’s wrong with our magic?” “Have you seen my owl?” “Are we going to die?” “When is dinner going to be served?”

Harry rubbed his scar as the kids’ questions came in a flurry. At some point their questions led to arguments between the oldsters -- “Don’t be stupid. We are not going to die.” “Who are you calling stupid, you stupid?” -- and tears between the first years. -- “I don’t want to die. I want my mummy.”

Harry just stared blankly at the kids… Kids… was that right to call them kids? After all, some of his students were seventeen; eighteen… some of them had already been at Hogwarts when Harry himself was still a student. Oh, Merlin, had he ever been that young? It didn’t feel like he had…I mean, it had been only little more than three years…he was after all still young…But still at the time he felt a great deal older compared to those kids…and he felt even older now…Perhaps because the burden he had to carry ever since he stepped on those grounds…even since the day he was born.

So he just stared at the Hogwarts’ students, not knowing what to say to them. They were frightened and lost and to be honest, so was he. So, what could he probably say? He could tell them that everything was okay and that they better start to write that essay he asked for the next month. No, that wouldn’t be right. He had already been in their shoes. He remembered how it was to be left questioning what was going on. He remembered how not knowing causes you to wonder -- and usually you always think the worst. He remembered breaking all the school rules to find out for yourself what was going on and ending up facing evil by himself just because a teacher wanted to spare you from all those problems. Merlin knew how life would have been a lot more boring for him if Dumbledore were a more talkative person.

But then again what was he supposed to say? Tell them the whole truth; all he knew so far -- which wasn’t that much, mind you – and then finish his dramatic and wise speech with something encouraging like: Well, just see in this away, you are not going to have to do your homework…ever again.

Nah, not likely.

Harry sighed and then looked at Ron. Perhaps his friend knew what they should do or say but the terrified look Ron wore -- like he was afraid of the crying students as much as he was from giant spiders – was disheartening.

Nah, wrong best friend.

When you feel all alone

And a loyal friend is hard to find

You’re caught in a one way street

With the monsters in your head

When hopes and dreams are far away and

You feel like you can’t face the day

Harry took his glasses for a moment, rubbing his eyes. And for that slight moment he could swear he heard Hermione’s voice, but he couldn’t get what she was saying.

Harry put his glasses back and blinked behind the lens, thinking to himself that he was just too tired, just imagining things.

It was then that Harry noticed something weirder than him hearing voices.

He was not hearing anything.

Silence. No interrogatory. No yelling. No crying. The students were quiet. He stared at them as they all gazed at him, stupefied. Harry turned to Ron, who was gazing at him with the same intensity as the Hogwarts’ students.

“What?” Harry asked him.

“D- didn’t you see it? You – You just sort of glowed,” was Ron confused and confusing reply.

“Sort of glowed?”

Ron just shrugged, not knowing what else to say.

Let me be the one you call

If you jump I’ll break your fall

Lift you up and fly away with you into the night

If you need to fall apart

I can mend a broken heart

If you need to crash then crash and burn

You’re not alone

Harry scratched his head and finally decided to give up on understanding anything anymore on that eventful day. He stared back at the students and taking a deep breath he finally said, “Alright. Here is the deal. I’m not going to lie to you and say that everything is okay because it obviously isn’t. I had once been in your place and I just hated how the teachers treated me like a kid. But if you guys don’t want to be treated like kids, don’t act like one,” Harry said staring from the fifth –year prefects to above, in particular to the group of older boys who had been engaged in a fight.

“Arguments and fights won’t take you anywhere. You need to be united now. You need to work together. You need to orient the youngsters and calm them down, not scare them more that they already are. Can I expect that from you for now on?”

They students nodded.

“Good,” Harry said to them. Next, he sat between some first years, wiping the tears of one little girl away. He spoken softly, then, “Now, I know that you are all scared. I’m pretty much scared myself.”

“But you are Harry Potter…” A little boy exclaimed, not understanding how ‘Harry Potter’ and the adjective ‘scared’ could be together in a same sentence.

“Yes, I am.” Harry grinned at him. “One more reason why I should be more scared than all of you,” he said, ruffling the boys’ hair.

“Why?” questioned the girl at his side.

“Because I know that in the end of the day it will be me out there facing a very big and very ugly monster.”

All the students laughed. The tension was broken and even their fears diminished as the students of all ages and years approached their DADA teacher, listening with rapt attention to his words. Some more questions were asked, but this time one at time and Harry tried to explain the situation as best he could without entering in too much details…without alarming them more they were.

And there has always been heartache and pain

And when it’s over you’ll breathe again

You’ll breath again

Ron watched this scene amazed, thinking that his friend was really one of a kind…The way he drew attention, the way he was respected for all. There was a time when Ron believed that kind of things to be linked to the scar; it was just a reflex to wizards and witches when they heard Harry Potter’s name. But that was before he knew Harry – no, not right away in their first ride to Hogwarts. – It took years of friendship to Ron to know Harry. To know that even without a scar, even without being the most powerful wizard since Merlin – perhaps even bigger than Merlin— the plain Harry Potter would still be great, because these kids, like everybody else, didn’t listen Harry just only because of his scar. They listened to him when he showed them himself and treated them like equals. Not a teacher, but a former student. Not a hero, but someone who was just as scared as they were. – And that was Harry; he drew attention because he gave attention. He was respected because he respected.

Ron knew Harry. But he was quite sure he would never fully understand his friend. His reasons. His choices. His life.

Harry could have left this life of hero behind, like he and Hermione had. But no, after all that this life had already taken from him – he was still willing to sacrifice his own life for all the faceless masses of humanity. That Ron couldn’t understand. Why did he do that? Why?

Harry was famous but he could be even more if he wanted. He could be a Quidditch Superstar. He was the best seeker ever. He used to love Quidditch. He used to love to fly. But he never had the time for the game or the fun anymore. He was always too busy trying to save the world or correcting some DADA essays…He could never understand how Harry preferred to be a teacher than a professional Quidditch player…Why?

Harry was rich – Ron had already been in his vault and wow – Harry was really rich. He could buy his own cloud. He could live it up in a castle bigger than Hogwarts, where he could have all the ostentation and luxury that anyone could dream. He could give the best parties; eat in the best places and travel around the world. And still, he chose to live in a small Muggle flat with him and Hermione, where the only reason they could all have their own tiny little room was because Hermione had magically expanded it. – Why Harry liked to live like a Muggle was beyond him. Now he had often wondered why he put up with Harry and Hermione’s eccentricities. It still was a mystery to Ron.

So Harry was a hero, was famous and rich. And because of that he could have every witch he wanted—he could have a different witch for each hour of the day. But no… he was always so reluctant to take advantage of that…Always the gentleman. Always looking for his one true love. Ron could almost understand that one. Because of what he himself felt for Hermione. But even then Ron couldn’t understand why Harry couldn’t see that there was true love and there was fun, and one has nothing to do with the other.

Ron would never understand Harry. But he knew him and respected the person he was. He cared a lot about his friend – his sixth brother. And that was why he too was scared, that was why he didn’t laugh when the kids did. Because he knew the truth behind Harry’s joke. Yes, in the end it will be Harry out there facing all the danger. It was his bad karma. Only this time, there was something very wrong with Harry. For a moment Ron had almost forgotten but when just a moment ago Harry just glowed in that jade green of his again…For a moment Ron really thought Harry would self-immolate again and that freaked the hell out of him. He had to keep both his eyes on Harry, so he could help his friend, but he had no idea of what to do if Harry just lost it again.

Sighing, Ron turned his attention back at what Harry was saying.

When you feel all alone

And the world has turned it’s back on you

Give me a moment please

To tame your wild wild heart

“I don’t really know what is causing the breaking of the magical balance; all I know is that…”

“The magical balance…What was it that Harry said to him? He said this affected him like no one else…he said it was changing him…Was that why these strange things were happening to Harry?” Ron thought to himself.

“In the meanwhile I want you all to stay here and no matter what don’t try to use magic…”

“The question is: Are these things happening with Harry because of the unbalanced magic or was the magic unbalanced because of what is going on with Harry?”

Let me be the one you call

If you jump I’ll break your fall

Lift you up and fly away with you into the night

If you need to fall apart

I can mend a broken heart

If you need to crash then crash and burn

You’re not alone

“… and no one is going to get hurt --”

“HELP!HELP! SOMEONE, PLEASE! HELP!”

Through the hole Harry had made on the wall, came in running a crying brunette. She was wearing the Ravenclaw robes and using the Head-girl bandage.

All eyes were on her. “There is a girl down the hall. I – I think she is dead.”

The first thought that crossed Ron’s mind was, “Ginny...”

*******************************************************************

Scene XVII – The Lord of the RING – The Return of NEVILLE.

I've been waiting a long time

For this moment to come

I'm destined

For anything...at all

A wave of magic blew in the air.

BOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMM!!!!!!!!!!!!

The heat of fire. The suffocating breathe. The sharpened claws. The dangerous wings. Golden Galleons flying everywhere. A rain of stones, girders and marble.

BAAAAAAAAAAAANNNNNNNNNNNGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGG!!!!!

The denizen dragons of Gringotts emerged. From the depths of the vaults to the cloudy sky that surrounded Diagonal Alley. There was nothing left of the traditional Wizarding bank, it was reduced to rubble.

SMAAAAAAAAASSSSSSSSSSSSSSHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!

Luckily, it was a Sunday evening, which meant that the bank had been closed -- actually, even if it wasn’t a Sunday I believe that the bank wouldn’t be opened for its clients considering the fact that the goblins were miles away from Diagonal Alley and London, heading to the west: to the Nadir Gates.

ROOOOOAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!!!!!

But again – luckily -- Diagonal Alley was deserted. All the shops were closed. Well actually they were more like burning into ashes but hey at least no one got hurt…

OUCH!

Or maybe someone had gotten hurt.

Some stones rolled and a hand appeared in the middle of the debris of what once was Gringotts. Then an arm. Then a head. Then -- Wait?! Wasn’t that Neville Longbottom?

Downtown lights will be shining

On me like a new diamond

Ring out under the midnight hour

No one can touch me now

And I can't turn my back

It's too late ready or not at all

Neville stood up, coughing hard because of the dust cloud that covered him. He dusted his robes, taking a small red velvet box from his pocket.

I'm so much closer than

I have ever known...

Wake up

The group of Dragons stopped what they were doing – which consisted of massive destruction -- and turned their complete attention back at our dear friend. Feeling the intense gaze on his back, Neville turned around and nervously waved to the dragons.

Dawning of a new era

Calling...don't let it catch you falling

Ready or not at all

So close enough to taste it

Almost...I can embrace this

Feeling....on the tip of my tongue

“Er…” Neville quickly returned the small box to his pocket. He looked at the mess the dragons made, a goofy smile on his face. “Hey, you know that was not really nice of you, guys. You almost killed me back there. Not to say that I had an account on this bank and – Ah Merlin, I really liked that shop, you know, where am going to buy my brooms now?”

I'm so much closer than

I have ever known...

Wake up

Better thank your lucky stars....

The dragons flew high into the sky, creating a circle around him. Neville saw fireballs coming into his direction -- from all the corners. His goofy expression disappeared. He didn’t even have a wand on his hand.

I've been waiting for a long time

For this moment to come

I'm destined for anything at all

Not that a wand would work out anyway.

Dumbstruck

Colour me stupid

Good luck

You're gonna need it

Where I'm going if I get there...

At all....

Wake up

Better thank your lucky stars....

***************************************************************

Scene XVIII -- Labyrinth

There were no barriers in their way; just a corridor.

Their steps sound like thunder breaking Hogwarts’ silence.

To Ron, every second was an eternity; every step seemed so far away. He could see a glimpse of a figure lying on the ground. A body? Her body…No he doesn’t want to see. It couldn’t be…

The corridor seemed longer now. He was falling behind. Harry and the Head Girl were so far ahead…he couldn’t reach them….He could see a stone wall rising between him and them.

“Ron!” Harry grabbed the red-headed arms, shaking him of his thoughts. Ron stared at his friend who had a steady look. “Don’t think. Just walk.”

And before Ron could process any other information, they were beside the lying figure.

He sighed, relieved. It was not Ginny.

“It’s Anne Smith,” said Harry, getting on his knees and brushing her dark hair out of her face. “She is a Gryffindor…third-year…she is a very smart girl…” Harry closed his eyes, taking the girls little hands on his.

Suddenly, Ron felt very bad for being relieved. “Is she --” Ron stopped middle-sentenced, noticing the little green sparks that seemed to be leaving Harry’s hand and crossing the girls body…then Ron noticed another thing he didn’t notice before because he had been too busy being relieved. The girls’ body was rigid like a stone. Her eyes were wide open. Her face was a picture of pure fear.

“She is petrified,” Ron concluded.

“Petrified?” The Head Girl replied, confused.

Harry opened his eyes. He looked up at Ron. “I can’t undo it. Her own magic is blocking mine. We need to take her to the Hospital Wing.”

“Harry I doubt I can find the kitchen again, much less the Hospital Wing.”

There's a hero

If look inside your heart

You Don't have to be afraid

Of what you are

There's an answer

If you reach into your soul

And the sorrow that you know

Will melt away

Harry stood up. He stared at the window. He saw himself reflected on it and further he saw the reflection of the petrified girl. He frowned. He stretched his arm and in a magical blink, the Gryffindor Sword appeared in his hand.

The Head Girl gasped. Ron raised an enquiring eyebrow at Harry. One day he had to ask his friend where he kept that sword anyway.

And then a hero comes along

With the strength to carry on

And you cast your fears aside

And you know you can survive

So When you feel like hope is gone

Look inside you and be strong

And you'll finally see the truth

That a hero lies in you

Harry turned, walking to the opposite wall. For moments, he just stood there, facing it. Until his sword was covered by a green aura and its lamina became pure energy. One slight movement. A bright light. A huge hole in the wall. The Hospital Wing.

Madam Pomfrey, Professor Flitwick and some injured students stared open-mouthed at the hole in the wall. At the other side, Ron and the Head Girl looked just as shocked.

The sword blinked away, disappearing of Harry’s hand, who with a wave of his hand levitated the petrified girl to one of the Hospital Wing’s bed.

“She was petrified. Do you think you can take care of her?” Harry asked to Madam Pomfrey.

“Huh? Petrified, you said?” asked Madam Pomfrey coming out of her dazed state and going to the kid’s side, starting checking her state.

Harry nodded.

“How did this happen, Mr. Potter?” Professor Flitwick questioned, approaching Harry, who, in return, just stared at him, a look that answered it all. “No. No. That can’t be…” Professor Flitwick kept shaking his head.

“We need to protect the students. We need to evacuate Hogwarts.” It was Harry’s only answer.

It's a long road

When you face the world alone

No one reaches out a hand

For you to hold

You can find love

If you search within yourself

And the emptiness you felt

Will disappear

Professor Flitwick shared a concerned look with Madam Pomfrey. It had been not an easy day for the Hogwarts staff. Sirius Black, Mr. Weasley and his son Percy, speaking for the Ministry, had warned them of the danger that was coming. It had all started at dawn when they realized the elves, ghosts, portraits, armors, the giant squid and every other magical creature were gone – however, those things they could handle. The kids become a little agitated with the whole situation and started asking a lot of questions – however, those things they could handle. But at dusk came more problems: Hogwarts was a place full of magic and when magic became the issue – well, let us just say that Hogwarts was not the most reliable place to be. It was almost impossible to walk in the castle. They could barely reach the dorms. The kids were getting lost in the hallways - trapped in the library and in the astronomy tower. Most classrooms were disappearing. Madam Hooch was outside trying to stop the brooms that apparently just decided to fly around the Quidditch Pitch on their own. Filch and Mrs. Norris were busy trying to find all the lost kids through the corridors. Professor Sprout was also busy at the Greenhouse trying to stop an ever-growing Devil’s Snare. All other staff members were trying to overcome some bizarre situation, except for Professor Binns, who had disappeared with all the other ghosts, and Professor Snape, Trelawney and the Headmistress, who had not been seen since last night – They could only hope all of them were well and alive and hopefully would apparently show up to help them because they sure couldn’t handle this situation much longer...If things were bad earlier, what about now with a Basilisk on the loose. “Sirius said we shouldn’t leave. That no matter how bad things got, Hogwarts would still be safe. I guess he didn’t know we weren’t alone. We should have left while we could; now it’s too late.”

“What do you mean?” asked Harry.

Madam Pomfrey sighed. “We can’t evacuate, Mr. Potter. There’s no way out of Hogwarts now. We can’t Apparate, and using a Portkey would be just as dangerous -- with the magic unbalanced, we could disintegrate or end up inside a volcano. The brooms are out of control which means that we can’t fly away.”

“What about floo?” Harry suggested.

“The Hogwarts floo network has been down for hours,” replied Professor Flitwick. “We’ve tried to owl the Minister but the owls didn’t come back. I’m not even sure if they arrived there.”

“Can’t we use the secret passage to Hogsmeade?” Ron questioned, then noticing the elders had no idea what he was talking about, he faced only Harry. “From there we can take the Knight Bus. That’s how Ginny and I got here.”

“I don’t know what passage you are talking about Mr. Weasley. But you and your sister arrived here hours ago when things were not so chaotic; I mean, at least, not this much. And even if you can manage to find this secret passage of yours -- which I doubt -- we don’t know what is Hogsmeade recently situation. Things can be worse out there than they look in here. Truth to be told, we don’t even know if Hogsmeade is still there.”

“What are you talking about?” Ron looked confused at his former professor. “Of course, it is there, isn’t it?” He looked at Harry, looking for some reassuring and found none.

And then a hero comes along

With the strength to carry on

And you cast your fears aside

And you know you can survive

So When you feel like hope is gone

Look inside you and be strong

And you'll finally see the truth

That a hero lies in you

“Nothing more could surprise me today, Ron.”

“But I had been there and everything looked normal.”

“It’s magic we are talking about, Ron. All can change in a blink. Look around us. Hogwarts is more like a prison than a school. Things didn’t look this messed up when we arrived here this morning.”

“Yeah, until you decided to self-combust.” Weary, Ron muttered to himself.

Lord knows

Dreams are hard to follow

But Don't let anyone

Tear them away

Hold on

There will be tomorrow

In time You'll find the way

“What did you say?”

“Nothing… So, we are trapped. And there’s a Basi --” Ron stopped as he read the warning in Harry’s eyes. He glanced at the Head Girl and the injured students on the hospital beds who were carefully observing all this exchange between Ron and the three members of the staff. No need to put the students in panic. They already looked pretty frightened, that was. “…And we are not alone. So, what are going to do?”

Harry smiled sadly at his friend of so many adventures. “We are going to do what we always do.” He stretched his right arm to the side and the Gryffindor sword appeared once more. “Look for trouble.”

And then a hero comes along

With the strength to carry on

And you cast your fears aside

And you know you can survive

So When you feel like hope is gone

Look inside you and be strong

And you'll finally see the truth

That a hero lies in you

*************************************************************************

Scene XIX - Star Wars ( Fighting against destiny)

“Hermione? Sweetheart?” Helen Anne Granger approached her daughter who was sat on a swinging bench in the middle of the garden.

Helen had woken from an anguished nightmare about her daughter and decided to check on her. She was so worried about her. She had seen through the strong façade her daughter held all day. She had seen the sad shadow that crossed her eyes. She had been at Hermione’s room and for a moment her world stopped revolving around the sun when she saw that her daughter wasn’t there -- her bed untouched and books scattered everywhere. She was about to run back to her room and wake her husband when passing through the window, something outside had gotten her attention and she let out a relieved sighed. “Hermione, darling, what’s wrong?”

Hermione looked up and smiled weakly at her mother. “There’s nothing wrong, mum. I just needed some fresh air to, you know, help me think, just think.”

“And what could you probably be thinking at two in the morning that let you so unhappy like this?”

“Oh, I didn’t even notice it was this late…And honestly, mum. Don’t look at me like this. I’m not unhappy…I’m just, you know, thoughtful…Thinking about, you know, a lot of things and nothing at the same time.”

Hermione’s mother gave her a sympathetic look. “Are you sure of that?”

“Yes. I’m fine, don’t worry.”

“Alright. Can I just sit with you then? I had a bad dream.”

Hermione just smiled to her mother, sliding to the left side of the bench, so her mother could sit on the right one.

Mother and daughter just stayed silently for a while feeling the slowly movement of the swing.

“It’s a beautiful night, isn’t it?” Helen Anne Granger said, looking up to the starry sky.

When you wish upon a star

Makes no difference who you are

Anything your heart desires

Will come to you

“Mm-mm,” nodded Hermione, looking up, too.

More silence.

“Mum?”

“Mm?”

“Do you think we can change our destinies?”

Helen stared at her daughter. She was so concerned with her. If only she knew what was going on, perhaps she and her husband could help. However, she knew her daughter; knew her daughter kept many secrets. She was always so reserved. She sure was living up to her name…And now, now she was talking about destiny; about changing destiny. She would like to know why she was asking her that; ask her since when she started believing in destiny...

She could just close her eyes and remember like it was happening now -- she on the doorframe watching her husband reading fairy tales’ books to a little Hermione - Hermione loved the fairy tales -- in the beginning. Then as the years were passing she started to ask a lot of questions. She wanted to know why and how. How could the prince love the sleeping beauty if he had never even known her? The same went to Snow White and Cinderella - oh, she never accepted the fact that the shoes didn’t fit in anyone else, saying that if her shoes where the same size of mostly of her kindergarten friends, sure there must be someone with the same size of Cinderella’s. - Another constant question was how a mere stable boy could be the future king of Camelot? What made him different from the other stable boys? Albert, her husband, was always trying to explain that it was the destiny of that specific boy to be the king. ‘Destiny?’ the little Hermione would ask. And for more than once, her husband tried to explain to her the concept but she kept asking ‘But why?’ and after spending days trying to answer all those questions, her husband tried a new method - not very recommended. He told her the truth. ‘It’s just a fairy tale, darling, there was never a King Arthur or a princess that slept too much. They are just dreams, parts of our imagination. Things we like to hear and tell. Stories that teach us about love, friendship, loyalty. Stories that teach us that bad is bad and good is good. Stories to give us mere mortals hope. To make all of us believe that we, too, can be kings or princess.’

“So it’s all a lie,” little Hermione asked sadly, almost crying, because she -- as any other kid -- believed in those worlds, in that princess, in that dreams - she was a clever child so, of course, she did a lot of questions because she had a thirsty for knowledge and had a very keen mind to her age, but still she was only a child who believed in Santa Claus and the Bogey Man. “There was no Snow White, no Camelot, no Merlin, no Lancelot, no dragons, no witches, no magic,” the little Hermione asked tearfully.

Her husband had looked at her for help. No matter what, men never knew what to do when they see a girl crying, even when the girl in question, was their own daughter.

“Oh, pumpkin. Come here.” She had picked Hermione on her arms.

“Is it true, mummy? Is daddy right?”

“Shsh…don’t cry. Ah, pumpkin, you are still so young. There are so many things that you still have to learn. But these things come with time. What you daddy meant was that -- Well…was that fairy tales are stories.”

Hermione started to cry harder.

“Shsh, let me finish. Fairy tales are stories…that can be true if you believe in them.”

Little Hermione had given her a beautiful smile, even if she was a tooth short at the time. “Really, Mummy?”

“Mmm. All you have to do is close your eyes like this and think about it…think very strongly… and then you’ll be in the fairy tales’ land and you’ll see the Beauty and the Beast in a corner, and Mary and John near a house made of delicious candies and a knight in a white horse riding fast in your direction…”

“Yeah, I’m there, mummy. I’m on the fairy tales’ land, mummy. I can see it…He is flying…”

“Who, darling? Peter Pan?”

“No. There’s a dragon. A huge one and there’s a boy flying on a broom.”

She glanced down at her husband, and the two smiled. She placed Hermione back in her bed and covered her. Hermione looked at he mother.

“Can I do magic, mummy?”

“You can do anything, pumpkin.”

“Can you buy me a magical wand, daddy?” Hermione looked at his father.

Albert smiled. “Of course, sweet. This Halloween daddy is going to buy you the most beautiful fairy costume with a shining magical wand.”

“And I’m going to be the Fairy Princess Hermione. And I’m going to make all Daddy’s and Mummy’s wishes come true. What are you going to wish for, Mummy?”

“I’ll wish that you’re happy.”

The little Hermione smiled at her, the front tooth still missing.

That was what Helen wished back then. That was what she still wished.

Strange things had happened in that Halloween. Sometimes just the thought of it made she shiver all over. And as the time passed by more and more strange things happened. Sometimes it was just little things that she easily waved off like being nothing…but other times there were things that she couldn’t deny… Sometimes she had to ask if her husband was seeing the same as her just to guarantee her sanity -her husband usually nodded.

They were called to a lot of school meetings (strange if you consider that Hermione always had the best grades in everything, but strangeness was really about how her teachers described her behavior.) She and her husband didn’t know what to do…they even looked for some professional help, but they didn’t go on with any kind of treatment. They didn’t want their daughter to be treated like a freak...so they did what they could; they treated her like they always did - with a lot of love.

They prayed a lot during that time.

“Mummy, why do the other kids don’t like me? Is it because I’m a freak?”

“What?! Who told you that?”

“A boy from my school.”

“Look at me, Hermione. You are not a freak. Understand? Never, ever, let anyone tell you differently.”

“So, what am I, Mummy?”

“You are my pumpkin. My very special pumpkin.”

And of course, they took her from that school.

And in the new school there were no more complaints…Oh, they were called to some meetings. But in those meetings the teachers didn’t talk about bizarre situations, they just said that Hermione was an excellent student but she almost didn’t talk with the other kids and she spent all the breaks in the library alone. Probably, a strange behavior for the school psychologist, but considering that no one was being levitated and nothing was exploding she and her husband were relieved.

But not that relieved... they were happy that the strange things stopped happening around Hermione but… it was like with the strange things gone, part of her joy had gone too. Hermione had always loved books, even when she could not read, she just passed through the pages and invented stories, had they drawings from where she could base herself or not. They thought it was wonderful that she was exploring that love like that, but also they wouldn’t like Hermione to use that love as an escape from the real world, from the problems ahead.

Her lack of friends really worried them. All kids needed friends. Everybody needed friends. But they also understood her fears. She was afraid of being called a freak again. What if she was with the other kids and something happened again?

So, they made what they could. They were the best friends a child could ask. They cut some hours of work. Refuse most social invitations and when they couldn’t refuse, they took her with them. They played with her, talked with her, read with her, watched cartoons with her and she watched the news with them. They took her to the cinema, to the theater, to museums. They took her to McDonald’s and to the Elizabethan Banquet. They took her to spend holidays with the both sides of the family. They took her to travel around the world - in a cruise seeing that Hermione hated to fly -- Hermione did take ballet classes, tennis classes, swimming classes, piano classes, flute, violin, singing, poetry, painting. She learned Latin, French, Spanish, Italian and some Japanese. They had bought to her all the books she wanted.

Oh, well, yes, they spoiled her a little. *But just a little.*

The point was that during those years Hermione was happy again. Once in a while, a strange thing happened but it was so little that Hermione didn’t even seem to notice. She started to hang out with other kids again and she even made some friends in school but…

But then that letter came. She and Albert thought it was some kind of bad joke, probably some prat from Hermione’s old school; Probably the same one who called Hermione a freak, so they threw it out. But then another came. And another -- Till one of them ended up in Hermione’s hand. Helen would never forget the look on her daughters face…it was a mixture of so many different emotions…recognition, happiness, longing, hope, fear…

“I, this symbol seems familiar.” Hermione had said pointing to the Hogwarts’ frame. “Hogwarts…” Hermione’s voice trailed off. She looked at her parents, confused. “School of Wizardry and Witchcraft?”

“Hermione, darling, this is nothing. It’s probably some stupid--”

KNOCK. KNOCK.

Someone was on their door. It was the same one that had sent the letter. Her name was Professor McGonagall. And that was that.

If your heart is in a dream

No request is too extreme

When you wish upon a star

Your dreams come true

Helen left her memories behind as her attention focused on the question before her. She knew Hermione was waiting for an answer. But how exactly could she answer to that question? She knew that her daughter was no longer a little infant; that a ‘you can do anything, pumpkin’ wouldn’t work this time. So she said the only thing she could...

“Don’t you think you should first ask me if I believe in destiny?”

She frowned. She would really want to ask Hermione is when did her daughter start to believe in destiny? And from where did such a question come from? Why is she thinking about changing destiny? What is that crazy world of wizards and witches doing with her? She had tried to read some of Hermione’s books once, tried to understand a little more of her daughters’ world but the pages had been all blank…

“Do you?” Hermione asked her.

Sometimes she just wished she hadn’t let her husband convince her to let Hermione go to that school…to go into that world… She knew that this train of thought was crazy because her daughter loved that world and her friends and her magic - Oh, how Hermione used to talk about magic, trolls, unicorns and giants during their summers together, she tried to explain to them how to do potions with strange names and said it was really a pity that she was under age and she still couldn’t show them all spells she had learned. She couldn’t deny how that school had been good for her daughter…the glow in her eyes as she read her books, her smiles as she talked about some strange adventures she had had with Ron and Harry. Her daughter had been very happy in that world, in that school; ‘had been’ being the magic word . Something had changed during her last year there…she hadn’t smiled that summer…she didn’t talk non-stop about what she had learned; when she was of age to finally show them her magic tricks, she didn’t even bother…she just woke up one day and said she was moving away…she would live with Harry and Ron…And when Helen had demanded a reason for such a abrupt decision, the only answer her daughter had given her was, ‘I have to be near him.’ She would never understand what her daughter saw on Ronald Weasley anyway…

“You know the answer to that question. You used to share the same opinion with me.”

“A lot has changed since then, Mum. I’m not a Mug --” Hermione bit her lower lip. “I mean, I’m not only a non-magical person anymore. I’m a witch. I live surrounded by things that I once thought couldn’t to exist. I’m a part of a world where prophecies come true and destinies must be fulfilled.”

“I see. So now that you know you are not a *muggle* you believe in destiny.”

“No, that’s not it. I don’t -- I mean…I don’t know in what to believe anymore. I’m so lost, mum. It’s like I’m in the most important examination of my life and I don’t know any answers.” Hermione laid her head on her mother’s lap.

“Oh, Hermione.” Helen started caressing her head. “I know how it feels, but some questions just don’t have an answer, sometimes there’s no right or wrong. The truth is there’s no difference whether you believe in destiny or not. The question is not if we can change destiny. The question here is whether you believe you can or cannot change your life, be it the life you were destined for, or the life you once chose to live. Because even when you believe you have a choice, you might end up living the wrong one. And sometimes it’s hard to step back, to admit that you were wrong and try to fix things own your own. It’s easier to believe that there’s a destiny, that things will magically work out in the end because that’s the way it was once written. And if things didn’t work out, you can always blame destiny and say those six typical words; ‘It was not meant to be’...”

Fate is kind

She brings to those who love

The sweet fulfillment of

Their secret longing

Hermione just nodded in her mother’s lap, relishing in the safety she always found there.

“I’m here, Hermione. And your father is here, too. We are both always here for you, you know that, don’t you? Oh, pumpkin, let us help you. Why don’t you tell us what is happening so we can help you?”

“I told you, mum, there’s nothing wrong. Nothing to worry about.”

“Don’t lie to me, Hermione. I’m a mother, and a mother always knows. You keep saying that there’s nothing wrong yet I keep seeing you fading away…Little by little, you are becoming a shadow of what you once were. Your smiles don’t reach your eyes anymore. That glow in your eyes that showed every time you opened a book; every time you learned something new, is gone. You are so distant from us... You are here physically, but your mind is somewhere else...When I insisted you to come with us was because I thought this could be good for you... to be in our world without crazy creatures and situations...to be with your family, people who don’t understand a word about magic but love you so much...but it’s been impossible to reach you, Hermione. I don’t know what more I can do or say to you...I still want my wish, Hermione. I want you to be happy, darling.”

Hermione lift up her head from her mother lap and stared at her, a trail of tears crossing her face. “I’m sorry, mum. I’m so sorry. If only - I wish I could tell you the truth but I --”

“You can tell me, Hermione. You can tell me anything.”

Hermione stared into her mother’s eyes. “I love you, Mummy. And Daddy, too. Very much. I love nanny and grandpa, Uncle John and Aunt Mary, Michael and ... I love you all, Mum. You are my family. And that will never change. The magic factor can’t intervene here. Someone told me it doesn’t matter if I’m a witch, non-magical or something in between; I am what I am. I am Hermione Granger. I’m your daughter. And I’m happy to be here with all of you. I’m happy to know that you are all fine and safe; that the sacrifice we made wasn’t in vain.”

Helen’s eyes went wide. “Sacrifice? What are you talking about, darling?”

Hermione sat up straight, trying to wipe her tears away. She tried to smooth her wild hair, pushing it behind her the ear. Looking at her mother, she bit her lip. “I remember that summer between my sixth and seventh. I remember the kitchen; the tea; our talks. We talked about him and we imagined how many ways Daddy would torture him before finally accepting that his little girl was no longer so little, and then we laughed about how many grandchildren you would like to have.” Hermione laughed bitterly. “One year later, you couldn’t remember a thing. No one could. I was back from Hogwarts, I was devastated and it was worst because I couldn’t share any of that with you. I couldn’t tell you all what I felt – because I felt it, mum. I felt so loved. It was so beautiful. But when he was gone, part of me was gone with him.” She couldn’t stop her sobs.

Mrs. Granger just looked at her daughter; astonished; open-mouthed; confused. She couldn’t very well register her daughter’s words. It was all so hazy. Him? Who was him? Tea…She remembered the sweet aroma of tea…She could hears laughs…What were they talking about? Gone…was he dead? There was green fog in her way – she couldn’t hear what the two of them were laughing about…But wait the fog was thinning…Hermione was saying how much she loved him…how much she loved…

“Harry Potter?” Helen whispered, looking like she had just come out of a trance.

It was Hermione’s turn to look at her mother astonished; open-mouthed; confused. She saw the sparks of recognition in her mother’s eyes and for a split moment, she let herself believe that the spell was broken and – But before she could even have the time to think about all the implications of her wishful thought, she saw a blinding green glow of energy, which engulfed her mother but never had the chance to come very close to Hermione, as a pink aura of energy flashed around Hermione, protecting her from the spell – the same pink aura who repealed the spell from her when it had been cast.

When it was over, Hermione called her mother, “Mummy?”

Hermione’s mother blinked. “Oh. Hermione. Sorry. I guess I spaced out there for a moment. What were we talking about?”

Hermione had to use all her strength to just not start sobbing again. “Stars,” Hermione said, averting her gaze from her mothers’ eyes and looking upon the sky.

Like a bolt out on the blue

Fate steps in and sees you through

When you wish upon a star

Your dreams come true

“Oh, yes. It’s beautiful, isn’t it?”

“Come on, mum. I’m getting cold here. Let’s get inside.”

“Yes, we should better try and get some sleep,” her mother said yawing. “With all the shopping your grandma is planning for tomorrow – I mean, today – something tells me we are going to need all the rest we can still get.”

And mother and daughter walked away; arms crossed together, leaning into one another.

****************************************

Author note: As you all can see I decided to split the chapter up. I’ll post the other part when ready. ( If you have no idea what I’m talking about read what I posted here.)

Thanks to Anne and Ness for beta-ing this and thank you all for reading.

11. Scenes (Part III)

Title: Forever a Secret (10)
Author name: LittleWitch
Author email: littlewitch_br@hotmail.com
Category: Angst
Sub Category: Romance
Keywords: Book 5 AU
Rating: PG-13
Spoilers: SS/PS, CoS, PoA, GoF, OoTP
Summary: "It is dark in here since he's gone; since it's all gone. I think the worst part is knowing --knowing what you'd rather forget -- But you chose to remember. Because although it hurts, you need those memories…Just to remember why you are still breathing..."
DISCLAIMER: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. Also, I don’t own the movie titles nor the lyrics of the following songs:

Scene XX – We Are The Champions performed by Queen.

Scene XXI – My Immortal performed by Evanescence.

Scene XXII – Save Me performed by Remy Zero.

Scene XXIII –Uninvited performed by Alanis Morissette.

Scene XXIV – Tears In Heaven performed by Eric Clapton.

Scene XXV – Born To Try performed by Delta Goodrem.

Scene XXVI – Black And White People performed by Matchbox Twenty.

Scene XXVII – High Speed performed by Coldplay.

Scene XXVIII – Feel performed by Robbie Williams.

Scene XXIX – I Shall Believe performed by Sheryl Crow.

Scene XXX – I Dare You To Move performed by Switchfoot.

Scene XXXI – All For Love performed by Michael Bolton.

For all of you who dedicated some precious hours of your life to read what have given me so much pleasure and work to write.

Chapter 10: Scenes ( Part III)

“Life is a tale

Told by an idiot, full of sound and fury

Signifying nothing.”

--- William Shakespeare (Macbeth, V, 9.)

Scene XX – The Godfather

I've paid my dues

Time after time

I've done my sentence

But committed no crime

“Sirius? Sirius? Are you there?”

Sirius turned around abruptly. He must be going crazy. He could swear he had heard his godson calling him.

He scanned the area around him. Hundreds of giant magical bubbles of all sorts of colors were floating in the sky -- each bubble, held a dragon imprisoned within while wizards and witches wearing black, violet, green and orange robes ducked and dodged to avoid the fire balls from the dragons that were still free. In their hands, flasks of potions turned into energy balls that were thrown on the dragons, words were chanted and more bubbles adorned the scenery. Only problem was that from each dragon they trapped, two broke free from the bubbles.

And bad mistakes

I've made a few

I've had my share of sand

Kicked in my face

But I've come through

And I need to go on and on and on and on

“Sirius! Watch out!”

This time it was not Harry. It was Charlie Weasley, pushing him of the way of certain death. Sirius could fell the heat from the fire ball that passed just a foot away from his head.

Both wizards ran away from a dragon that stooped his claws out and almost catching them. They took cover behind a pillar of stone that was once part of an old church they were using as a safe house “Sirius. Are you all right?! What’s wrong with you? Didn’t you see that coming?” Charlie asked frantically.

“I - I --” Sirius still seemed a little shocked. “Yeah. I’m sorry, thank you, Charlie. I owe you.”

Charlie watched him closely. “Are you sure you are alright?”

Sirius nodded. Shacklebolt dodged the blow from a sharp Dragon tail. Panting, the auror stopped beside them. “We are running out of potions. We won’t be able to hold them for much longer. We have to pull back.”

“No. We can’t. We are the last line of resistance. If we fall back now, the Muggles won’t stand a chance. We won’t be able to save them,” said Black.

“I start to think that we don’t have a chance at all, either, Sirius.”

“Perhaps, we don’t. But this is our fight and I’m going to fight it to the end,” Sirius said, turning a flask of potion into a ball of energy. Charlie and Shacklebolt nodded, doing the same. “So, are you ready?” Both men nodded again.

We are the champions - my friend

And we'll keep on fighting till the end

We are the champions

No time for losers

'Cause we are the champions of the world

The three wizards came out from behind the pillar running at top speed and screaming like banshees; they joined the other remaining wizards against the dragons. They avoided the fire attacks; rolled to the side to dodge the smashing attack by a dragon that landed hard where they had just been standing … they used their H.R.H attacks as well… But more and more bubbles were breaking, releasing more and more dragons to the deadly fray…Arthur Weasley was caught by one dragon’s claws…Charlie tried to free his father but was hit by another dragon’s tail, collapsing unconscious on the ground.

Molly went to her son’s rescue, while Sirius, Moody and an unknown member of the Black Team tried to save Arthur. The rescue entailed Sirius distracting and jumping astride the neck of the dragon, and using his now useless wand to poke into the it’s eye, making the dragon roar in pain and then release Arthur from its grip. Success was quickly turned to consternation as the dragon, furious and pain ridden, started to fly off higher and higher with Sirius still on its back.

Using what had worked before, Sirius poked the other eye of the dragon, causing it to lose its direction and momentum, and then after some crazy looping maneuvers in the air, the dragon landed or crashed into the woods. Seizing the opportunity to trap the dragon, Sirius cast a potion bubble, but no sooner had he done so that he saw three other dragons flying in his direction.

I've taken my bows

And my curtain calls

You've bought me fame and fortune

And everything that goes with it

I thank you all

He ran further into the wood, finding a large tree and leaning back against the trunk to catch his breath.

And it was then that he heard again.

“SIRIUS!”

It was Harry again -- but only Harry was not there. He couldn’t be. He was miles away, at Hogwarts.

“Sirius?! Are you there? Sirius, can you hear me?”

“Harry?” Sirius asked to the thin air.

“Oh, Thank God, you are okay! Now, where the Hell are you, Sirius?”

“Where the Hell am I? Where are you, Harry? Are you wearing your invisible cloak?” Sirius asked waving his hands in the area around him like a lunatic.

“What? No – what are you talking about Sirius, I’m --”

“You shouldn’t be here. You should be at Hogwarts.”

“I am at Hogwarts!” Harry seemed impatient.

“You are?” It was then that something clicked inside Sirius Black head and instead of feeling about the air, he started patting the pockets of his own robes, looking for something and finally finding it inside the right hand pocket It was something that he always carried with him, out of habit perhaps, but really because, in truth, though Harry had never used it before, he had never forgotten the small mirror had given his godson on that Christmas years ago. If Harry had remembered, it would have meant fewer problems during the past years but he never had. And now that Sirius obviously didn’t want to be found by Harry, finally the boy remembered his special gift.

Sirius held up the mirror and saw the reflection of his beloved godson staring back intently. And in spite of everything that was going on, everything that was about to go on, the older man smiled. It was good to know that his efforts were not in vain, that somehow his godson was still in control of himself and somehow they still had hope.

Only Harry was not smiling back. He was pissed off. “I can’t believe you did this to me, Sirius! Of all the people, you… you betrayed me.”

Sirius frowned. “I didn’t betray you, Harry. I would never betray you.”

But it's been no bed of roses no pleasant cruises

I consider it a challenge before the whole human race

And I ain't gonna lose

And I need to go on and on and on and on

“What do you call what you’re doing, Sirius? You acted behind my back. You knew this was happening. You knew what was going on with the Wizarding World and you didn’t tell me! Instead, you lured me to the Ministry so you could take charge of the Order, undermining my leadership, and sending all the teams into a conflict that I know nothing about…leaving the trainees behind, all alone and defenseless. And then when I finally came back to the Order, ready to fix things, you lured me out again to Hermione’s burned office…you knew that episode would command my attention...would distract me from --”

“Wait a minute, Harry. Hermione’s burned office? What are you talking about?”

Harry glared at his godfather through the mirror. “Don’t play games with me, Sirius. You know very well what I’m talking about.”

“No. I don’t, Harry. I didn’t betray you. Okay, so I lured you to the Ministry. And did take charge of things at the Order. I left you behind, I admit. But only to protect you, Harry. Only to protect us all. I’m your godfather, damn it. I’m responsible for you. I know what’s best for you right now.”

“What is the best for me, Sirius? To stay locked in Hogwarts like I did in my seventh-year? To see everybody that I care about out risking their lives and do nothing? Should I start grieving for you like I grieved for Hagrid? So, tell me Sirius, what’s best for me?”

A dark shadow crossed Sirius Black’s eyes. “The best thing for you is her. But I can’t give her to you. It would be best if you could have the normal life you truly want with her. But, no one can give this to you.”

Harry’s facial expression changed to perplexity. “I don’t understand. What are you talking about, Sirius?”

We are the champions - my friend

And we'll keep on fighting till the end

We are the champions

No time for losers

'Cause we are the champions

Sirius could hear the sound of the dragons’ wings approaching rapidly behind him. “Look, Harry. I’m kind of busy right now. Just don’t try to leave Hogwarts, okay? Even with all that is going on, Hogwarts is still the safest place for you. Just stay cool, control your magic and you will be fine, we all be fine. Just don’t --”

“No, Sirius. You don’t understand. THERE’S A BASILISK IN THE SCHOOL!”

“A what?” Sirius asked, completely dumbfounded. The tree beside the one Sirius behind went up in flames. He looked up and saw one of the dragons soar over him.

“Sirius? What was THAT?” Harry’s worried voice echoed through the mirror. “SIRIUS!”

The mirror was on the ground. Sirius could still hear him but he couldn’t answer. He was too busy, fighting the Dragons…

We are the champions

No time for losers

'Cause we are the champions

**************************************

Scene XXI – Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon

Having just said goodnight to her mother, Hermione went to take a long hot bath. She got into her flannel pajamas, her hair still up in a messy knot on top of her head, and then picked up her dirty clothes as she headed back into her bedroom. She glanced at the thick book on her desk, on top of all her other books that were scattered across the desktop and down to the floor – and a look of complete desolation crossed her face.

I'm so tired of being here
Suppressed by all of my childish fears

She placed the bundle of clothes on the chair and picked up her wand from the bedside table. She waved the light off and stared at her bed. She couldn't sleep. She was afraid of doing so. It was in her sleep that she was most vulnerable to his attacks.

And if you have to leave
I wish that you would just leave

She took out her hairclip letting her hair down to hang loosely across her shoulders. She shivered as a draft of cool air blew through the open window. She quickly went to the window and closed it.

Because your presence still lingers here
And it won't leave me alone

Magic. It was in the wind. It was in the air. Something was changing. The spell had failed just a short time ago; for one second, her mother had remembered. The spell was fading…But how? Why? She knew the rose was destroyed. She could feel it. She could feel Harry becoming more distant…

These wounds won't seem to heal
This pain is just too real
There's just too much that time cannot erase
When you cried I'd wipe away all of your tears
When you'd scream I'd fight away all of your fears
And I've held your hand through all of these years
But you still have all of me

But there was something more… And something in the magic. What was going on in the Wizard World? What was happening back home?

She sighed. She needed to contact them and quickly. But how could she do that? She was isolated from the Wizarding World here. Her grandparent’s house was protected with all kind of wards as well as anti-apparation charms. The fireplace was not connected to the Floo network. And it was in times like these that she questioned why she never got herself an owl.

But then, no owl had come either. She had told Snape and Sirius to warn her if something out of the normal happened. And no owl had come. They would warn her, wouldn’t they? Unless they couldn’t ...Oh God...She had to contact them, someone...had to make sure he was okay...knowing if he was well would be a relief even if she didn’t know for sure what was going on. The nagging premonition kept her stomach in knots that wouldn’t go away...

Oh, why couldn’t wizards just start using telephones…It would all be so easier…?

You used to captivate me
By your resonating light
But now I’m bound by the life you left behind
Your face it haunts my once pleasant dreams
Your voice it chased away all the sanity in me

She placed her hand on the cold glass of the window, tracing a pattern between the bright stars on the pane. Points of light created by objects that didn’t might not even exist anymore; Some of these stars were actually dead now; lost into the darkness that surrounded them a long time ago. How could these relics of the past dictate her life in the here and now?

“Ah, Harry...What are you doing now? What am I going to do?”

*POP*

Hermione eyes went wide as her ears recognized the sound before her brain could catch up with shocked concurrence. She had just a moment to wonder who could manage to pass through the charms and Apparate here before she brought up her wand and cast a defensive spell.

But only a small stream of sparks came out of her wand. “What –“Hermione stared mystified at her wand.

“Miss?” Once more Hermione’s ears recognized the sound before her brain. She knew that voice.

"Dobby?" Hermione asked to the darkness, she reached for the lamp beside her bed and switched it on.

It was indeed Dobby, the Elf. The same little creature with bat-ears and bulging green eyes the size of tennis balls. Nevertheless, there was something very different about Dobby. Perhaps it was the fancy clothes he was wearing; perhaps it was something more…"Hello, Miss."

"Phew! Oh God, Dobby! You almost gave me a heart attack. You can't just show up like this. I nearly turned you into a toaster, you know?"

Dobby frowned, lowing his head down. "Dobby is really sorry, Miss. Bad Dobby! Bad Dobby,” the elf yelled, ready to start banging his head on the nearly wall.

Hermione quickly ran to the elf side, stopping him. "No! Wait! What do you think you are doing, Dobby? No punishments, remember?"

"I'm sorry, Miss."

"There's no need to apologize, Dobby. You didn't do anything wrong. And please, please, how many times do I have to ask you to stop calling me Miss. Hermione, Dobby. Call me, Hermione. You are now the ambassador of the Elves by Legolas' sake. I should be the one referring as you as sir."

"Ah, yes,” the elf said, tapping his forehead as he just remember of that fact and grinning at her. “Dobby forgets some times. Dobby is truly sorry, Miss."

Hermione rolled her eyes. "Never mind, Sir Dobby."

Dobby smiled. She couldn't help but smile back at him. She leaned on and hugged her elfish friend.

A friend. He was true and loyal friend who had shared a tumultuous history with her over the years during and since Hogwarts She had been really angry to discover that he had collected all the hats and socks she had knitted for the elves during her fifth year at Hogwarts -- although now she had to admit that had been a really pathetic and wishful attempt to free the elves. But things got better between her and the former house-elf when in sixth year she came back to school full of new ideas to help the elves and went to Dobby for help.

She had asked Dobby to tell her more about the elves; their history, their beliefs, their hopes. And it was then that Dobby had realized that there was too little he did know about his kind and himself. So, she had spent long nights in the library, searching book after book while Dobby went to the eldest elves and the centaurs trying to piece of his own race’s history together…

What they had found in the end was really intriguing…Oh, how fantastic the story of house-elves -- or better, the story of the elves were… They discovered that the elves had been on this earth years before the first man or wizard…They discovered how wizards had first slaved the elves without the pure-hearted creatures not even realizing what that really meant…they discovered how as the centuries the elves had forgotten who they really were and what it was to be free and really happy, until they became only house-elves, a species completely subservient to the will of wizards.

With all those information collected, Hermione promised Dobby she would write a book, she would make the Wizarding World face the truth, a truth that they wouldn’t be able to deny any longer. She promised she would never stop fighting for them until the last elf was free; she would continue until the last elf wanted to be freed.

And Hermione was a woman of word. Even with all the problems that followed her last year at Hogwarts, even with her own heartbreak to deal with, she had honored her word.

She had gone to Luna Lovegood and asked her for help. Luna’s father, the editor of The Quibbler which was not very reputable magazine, but

her father actually knew quite a few people in the printing industry and helped Hermione to find a publisher.

It had not been easy, but in the end of that apocalyptical first year after Hogwarts and the whole spell issue, her book on House Elves was released and it was a huge success. Wizards and Witches of every corner of the globe clamored to read the book. Awareness of the House Elves’ plight began to register in all corners of the Wizarding world, leading to changes in laws and behavior to this oppressed race…

And with a great effort of Hermione and Dobby, the elves finally began to be interested in discussing their situation…

It had taken a year of trial and tribulation with the Ministry…The repercussions of the book…the undeniable facts of a forgotten history… as well as the pressure from the wizarding community and the elves…

But after all of the above, it happened eventually. The elves won their freedom.

However, that was only the beginning. Freeing the elves would not solve all the problems for the elves. Hermione knew that it was also necessary for the elves to find their new place in society. So she had, as she always dreamed, set up the S.P.E.W. - the Society for Promotion of Elfish Welfare, which was funded in great part from the profits of her book. And the Ministry entrusted Dobby with the job of making sure elves and wizards lived in peace.

"Dobby missed Miss' hugs."

"I miss you too, Dobby. But I'm certain you just didn't come all this way to just hug me, do you?” The witch and the elf stared at each other. “What was going on, Dobby?”

“Dobby shouldn’t be here. Elves should no longer be here.”

Hermione frowned. “What do you mean? What’s going on back in the Wizarding World?”

A frightening thought flashed into her mind and before Dobby could respond, she asked urgently. “Dobby, is Harry alright?”

“Harry Potter is fine. It’s you that I’m concerned about, Hermione. You are no longer safe here.”

Hermione was surprised -- Not just because Dobby had actually said her name, but because of his whole tone of voice -- She had never heard Dobby talk like that. Firmly, secure in his words. She had never heard any elf talk like that.

Things must be pretty bad.

“Tell me what is going --”

BANG!!!

Dobby pushed her down, saving her from the fireball that collided with the window, smashing it in the process and hitting the far wall, creating a huge hole and setting fire to Hermione’s bed.

The elf helped her to her feet again. Dizzy, Hermione gazed through the broken window jamb, and for a moment she forgot how to breathe at the sight outside.

Dragons.

A hell lot of dragons.

And they were all coming toward her; fast.

Stones and dust fell from the ceiling, as a dragon landed on the roof of her grandparent’s manor. The blazes were spreading out; the heat was increasing. However, Hermione remained at the same position, her eyes reflecting the flames around her as well as a dark distance. It was like she was not even there, not aware of her surroundings. Like she stopped existing; like she had no soul…

These wounds won't seem to heal
This pain is just too real
There's just too much that time cannot erase

Her hand went to her chest and stayed there, her fingers tracing her neck, like she missed something…

Eventually, Hermione felt something tugging at her pajamas sleeves: Dobby. He was carrying Hogwarts: a History on his arms.

“We must go, Miss.”

Hermione blinked. Her mind and soul coming back to the moment. She heard explosions and screams.

ARRRGGHHHHHHH!!!!

Hermione was startled. “Oh, My God. MUM!”

Another explosion. Another fireball.

Hermione ran desperately out of the door, as soon as she got down the hall she realized that the whole house was covered in flames…

MEOW.

Hermione looked down. “Crookshanks? Wow. Wh – What are you doing here? How --”

“You shouldn’t be here, Elf. Your kind was spared. You should be with them.”

Hermione froze, dumbfounded.

Has her cat just spoken? And in English, nonetheless?

“Dobby is sorry, Oh Great One. But Harry Potter and Miss are friends of Dobby. Dobby wanted to help them.”

Was Dobby actually speaking with her cat?

“HERMIONE!”

She turned. She saw her father climbing up the stars, calling her name. She could see her mother downstairs holding up her grandma, and everybody else trying to extinguish the fire.

“Dad!” Forgetting everything about Crookshanks and Dobby, she crossed through the fire and reached the stairs. She was running toward her father when a huge part of the roof fell, splitting the stairs in two. “Dad! No!”

Hermione’s father lost his balance and he was falling… “Leviosa!” Hermione yelled, clutching to her wand…but once more her magic failed. “NOOO!”

When you cried I'd wipe away all of your tears
When you'd scream I'd fight away all of your fears
And I've held your hand through all of these years
But you still have all of me

But her father was able to hold onto the balustrade. From the other side of the stair, Hermione sighed in relief, “Hold on, dad. I’ll --”

A loud scraping sound came from above them. Another part of the roof fell. A black dragon was descending towards them. Hermione stared in horror… A black magical aura emanated from the dragon and it was approaching Hermione with swift, purposeful movements…His dark eyes gazing intensely into hers…

So dark...so cold…so empty…She could feel herself giving in…She was so afraid…so alone…

I tried so hard to tell myself that you're gone.
But though you're still with me,
I've been alone all along.

“NO…HARRY!”

MEOW…

Crookshanks jumped in front of the Black Dragon and then an orange aura exploded, blinding them all.

***************************************************************

Scene XXII – Something’s Gotta Give

HARRYYYYYYYYY

The sword slipped from his hand. Harry felt an anguish pain in his chest. His hands flew to the local of the pain. Left side; where his heart lay.

I feel my wings have broken in your hands,

I feel the words unspoken inside...

And they pull you under,

And I will give you anything you want, oh

You are all I wanted,

All my dreams are fallin’ down,

Crawlin’ around and around and around...

He stumbled and Ron caught him. Harry leaned onto the closest wall, feeling weakness in his knees and let himself slide down to the floor.

Ron went down with him, calling out his friend’s name. “Harry! Harry! Damn it, Harry. I knew it. I knew this was going to happen. You shouldn’t have used your magic like that.”

Harry had been opening portals -- or holes in the walls, whatever you preferred – ever since they left the Hospital Wing. They had been in every house, every corridor, and every classroom. They found all the teachers and students and had gathered all of them into the Great Hall -- Harry believed they would be safer if they stayed all together. And, well, he even conjured some food for the famished students. Afterwards, they had finally reached the dungeons – No, not Snape’s classroom, though they had been in his office looking for some potions. But the secret rooms which existed in Hogwarts and known to them as the hidden headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix.

In the Order chambers, Harry and Ron had found the trainees that weren’t as lost as they thought they would be. Apparently at some point, the trainees remembered their contingency instructions and had started to put the plans into action. Using their scant resources, they had tried to establish contact with the other Order sections around the globe…and although their attempts had been in vain, at least they tried.

Just then, Harry suddenly remembered the gift Sirius had given him years ago, and after a search of all the drawers of his office desk, they had finally managed to find the small mirror…and Harry had spoken to Sirius…though Harry remained dubious as to how much good that had been really.

Fortunately not all the trainees’ work was in vain. After detonating some potions and almost killing themselves over in-fighting for leadership, they had decided to work together and tried using some magic crystals -- from an old collection that Dumbledore left behind – to figure out the source of the unbalanced magic. Ron had been really expecting them to say the source of it all was right in front of them and it was Harry, but apparently the source was in the Wizarding Cemetery.

This was really weird.

And which left Harry very quiet.

Somebody save me,

Let your warm hands break right through it,

Somebody save me,

I don’t care how you do it, just

Stay, stay

C’mon, I’ve been waiting for you

Coming to think about it…Harry had been in the cemetery not too long ago. He went into a magical coma because of whatever happened there….and the earth trembled and the magic level was so high…and Hermione knew it was Harry. Yes, Ron remembered that, just now. How could he have forgotten? Hermione had whispered Harry’s name just before the whole incident had happened, like she knew something had been going on with Harry… So, Ron figured out maybe he hadn’t been so wrong and in a way, Harry was the source of all of this…but then, there was Hermione as well. She was surely involved…but how much? She probably knew what was going on. That was probably the secret she had been hiding from them…And Sirius knew about all of that too, that’s why he left Harry behind…that’s why he took the control of the Order, bypassing Harry’s leadership. He knew. Just like Hermione.

That would explain the entire ‘I know something that you don’t know’ look they kept sharing through all the years. Great, so Hermione didn’t fancy Sirius. Good. But what was that they knew? What was going on? Why didn’t she tell them? Why didn’t she tell him at least? He would have done anything to help Harry… ‘Perhaps she tried to tell me’, Ron thought to himself. ‘And I didn’t listen. Just like in the H.R.H matter.’

And the H.R.H... They had not had any success with it either. They had looked for it, in Snape’s office. Harry had said that Snape and the team he commanded, The Green Team, had helped Hermione with some of the H.R.H potions and that possibly some of her potions were in the Potions Master’s office.

But his office had been empty, not even a simple flask of any kind of potion in it. That had been weird. That was really weird. So, Snape had disappeared with all the potions. Was he with Sirius and the others? Have they known all along that this would happen? Did they know they would need the H.R.H when their wands failed them? Was that why Hermione had started this crazy project?

Ron had a lot of questions and a lot of suppositions but no real answers…nothing to guide his search either.

The only thing he knew was that after everything was taken care of – or at least after they had done all they could, Harry had sent the trainees to the Great Hall to help the staff to protect the students as he would take care of the Basilisk on his own. Harry even tried to persuade Ron to go to the Great Hall, to stay and help protect the students. But after all these years, Ron knew there would be a time to stay behind and leave Harry take care of everything; and that this was not that time.

So, they had headed to the only place they still had not checked yet. The place they dreaded to go. The place where, deep down, they knew would be the only place to find a Basilisk. They went inside Mourning Myrtle’s bathroom and Harry had opened the sealed passage that only someone who spoke parseltongue could open. They were crossing the stone corridors that would lead them to the middle of The Chamber of Secrets.

And then it happened. The sword clattered when it hit the ground. Ron, running to catch his friend…He thought he would see Harry on fire at any minute again – he knew he should have stopped Harry before. He was using too much of his magic: gathering all the students; saving Madam Price from some really terrible books…rescuing Professor Sprout from a even more dangerous Devil’s Snare; dueling with some crazy brooms; preparing the dinner… And it seemed that all of this magical acts were finally catching up with him…it had been like he had told him…Although it didn’t seem the imbalance was affecting him more than the others, Ron was afraid that it would end up killing his friend.

However, instead of melting away, Harry just leaned on the wall and collapsed on the ground, clenching his chest… Ron thought his friend was having a heart attack…when he saw Harry’s blank features softening and a spark in his friend’s deep green eyes that Ron could not recall seeing before…

He was really intrigued by that spark…he didn’t remember seeing it, but still…it was familiar…

“She is in danger…” His friend’s voice echoed huskily in his ears. Stupefied, Ron stared at him. “I can feel her…She needs me…”

I see the world has folded in your heart,

I feel the waves crash down inside,

And they pull me under,

And, I would give you anything you want, oh

You are all I wanted,

All my dreams have fallen down,

Crawling around and around and around...

Ron felt his world collapsing. Ginny…He is talking about Ginny. It must be her…Ron had been worried sick about her…They had searched all the rooms, found everybody but her…And the last place they had to look was The Chamber of Secrets and last time it was Ginny who opened it, although she had been possessed by Tom Riddle’s diary back then…But now how could she have opened it? She didn’t speak parseltongue…But still he couldn’t stop to associate the Chamber of Secrets and Ginny and now…and now…

“Where is she, Harry? Is she here? Please, tell me if my sister is okay.” Ron was now shaking him in a aggressive way, anxious to get his answer.

But Harry didn’t tell him his sister was okay. He didn’t tell him anything. Harry was not even listening to his friend…He was crossing that thin line again…trying to break the barrier that holds him….he was in the between two worlds…

“My love…my treasure…”

Somebody save me,

Let your warm hands break right through it,

Somebody save me,

I don’t care how you do it, just

Stay, stay

C’mon, I’ve been waiting for you,

All my dreams are on the ground,

Crawling around and around and around...

And he cried. A couple of solitary salty tears.

He cried for her. For him. For them all.

His eyes changed from vivid emerald to a dark jade and an unnatural glow began emanating from them as well as all across his body.

Harry’s tears evaporated in the glow. His body temperature was increasing quickly. Noticing the green aura around him, Ron panicked.

“Harry! Whatever is going on, you need to fight it back, Harry. Harry! Come on, mate! Don’t do this with me…HARRY!” Ron yelled, releasing him abruptly -- his hands were

burnt. The green aura had become a green flame. It was happening again…

But before the green flame could engulf Harry completely, Harry’s eyes returned back to their normal color and he blinked. Instantaneously the green flame and any other vestige of Harry’s aura vanished.

Ron couldn’t believe it. He just looked at Harry, trying to understand.

“What?” Harry asked, waking to the reality once more and finding his friend watching him with a strange expression. “What is --” Harry’s words died in his throat as from the corner of his eyes he saw the shadow of a long tail…a really huge one…

Reading his eyes, Ron froze. Carefully, Harry took his sword which was lying beside him and started to get up. “Whatever happened, keep your eyes shut.” Harry muttered.

And the last thing Ron saw was the Gryffindor sword glowing in Harry’s hand.

Somebody save me,

Let your warm hands break right through,

Somebody save me,

I don’t care how you do it,

Just stay (stay with me)

I made this whole world shine for you...

Just stay, stay

C'mon, I’m still waiting for you

**********************************

12. Scenes (Part III)

Scene XXIII – The Reunion

An antique chandelier was the last relic from a time when the empty ballroom had been the stage of the most elegant and exclusive Balls in the Wizarding World. The marble floor, which had once been host to only the most important and pure sorcerers of the Wizarding Society, was now covered in dust.

The chandelier began to quiver; the crystals clattering together with the resonance building in the empty room.

Suddenly, the chandelier fell down, shattering on the marble floor and raising a cloud of dust as tiny shards of crystal tinkled as they bounced and flew everywhere. An orange vortex was now in the place of the chandelier in the ceiling. Three shadows were expelled by the vortex which immediately disappeared.

The three shadows were a Muggleborn witch, an elf and a book.

“Miss? Miss?” Dobby shook an unconscious Hermione.

HERMIONE…

She opened her eyes, startled. She sat abruptly, her breathing was unsteady and so was her heartbeat. She was looking for something, someone…

“Miss?”

Eyebrows raised, she turned to find Dobby’s worried eyes staring at her. “Dobby? What are you --” A pause. A very long pause as all the last events flashed on her mind. “Oh My God…” She got up in a flash and said, “Take me back, Dobby. You have to take me back. I need to help them. I need to --” She was hyperventilating. “Oh My God…Please, Dobby. If something happens to them I’ll never forgive myself.”

“Dobby can’t, Miss.” The elf lowered his head.

“No. No. I know you can. You apparated there earlier. You can still do magic. Please, Dobby, I beg you. It’s not them they are after, it’s me. They are not a part of this.”

“They are a part of this, Miss. All your kind is.”

She stopped. She stared at the Elf. “What do you mean by this?”

The elf just stared back at her, after a moment of tension the elf finally said, “Don’t worry about your family, Hermione. The Guardian is going to protect them.”

“The Guardian? You mean Crookshanks?” Hermione asked uncertainly, though deep down she already knew the answer.

The Elf nodded.

“This doesn’t make any sense. My cat can’t be a guardian,” she said, letting herself fall on the ground beside the book, sitting in Indian style and covering her face on her hands. “I always knew there was something special about Crookshanks, but I would never imagine this – this is too much.” The elf patted her shoulders consolingly. She vainly tried to present a reassured front to the game little elf. “Are you sure my family is safe?”

“Yes. For now,” he said offering her a hand up.

Hermione accepted his help, “Do you have any idea where we are?”

Before the elf could move a muscle of his mouth to answer her, someone came running into the room.

“Hermione!”

Like anyone would be

I am flattered by your fascination with me

And before Hermione could move a muscle, she was being tightly embraced by Draco Malfoy.

“I thought you were dead,” he whispered softly, stepping back and continuing to hold her hand.

Like any hot-blooded woman

I have simply wanted an object to crave

She stared at him bemused for a moment, then looked down at their entwined hands.

But you, you're not allowed

You're uninvited

An unfortunate slight

She slowly let her hand slip from his grasp.

Must be strangely exciting

To watch the stoic squirm

Must be somewhat hard telling

To watch them burn me shepherd

He stared into her eyes and smiled sadly at her. She didn’t return the gesture and an uncomfortable silence grew in the room.

But you you're not allowed

You're uninvited

An unfortunate slight

“Miss, your book.” Dobby broke the silence, handing the tome in question to Hermione.

Draco looked down, noticing the elf’s presence for the first time and he seemed most unhappy with it. “Wait. What is this thing doing here?”

Dobby, who besides all the changes in his life, still remembered his long and torturous past with the Malfoy family, ran behind Hermione’s legs, looking for a shelter.

Hermione rolled her eyes at Dobby’s action and then gave Draco a stern look. “You just have to do that, don’t you?”

“What? I didn’t do anything to this stupid house-elf.”

Hermione glared at him. “He is an elf, Draco. And don’t call him stupid.”

“Whatever.”

“Come on, Dobby. You don’t need to fear him. Draco is…” she paused, pondering what to say, “a friend, sort of.”

“Miss used to have better taste when it came to friends,” stated the elf.

Like any uncharted territory

I must seem greatly intriguing

You speak of my love like

You have experienced love like mine before

Draco was fuming. If Hermione had not been present, he would have strangled the stupid elf, but if he had tried to kill the elf, Draco might have been interrupted by the loud noise that announced the presence of…

CRASH

… Or by loud and furious shouting that followed the crashing.

“LET ME GO, YOU EVIL PIECE OF --”

“Oh, crap,” murmured Draco, running in the direction of the noise. Hermione and Dobby followed him, expecting the worst…

It was really surprising when they saw themselves in a room full of boiling caldrons, and a large table with strange equipments and colorful bottles.

It was even more strange seeing Virginia Weasley throwing all this equipment at Hogwarts Potions’ Master; Severus Snape.

“What is going on here?” Hermione asked, stupefied.

Ginny stopped as she recognized Hermione’s voice, her arm up with the next bottle ready to be launched at Snape’s head. She turned and asked in a shocked tone, “Ah, Hermione. Don’t tell me they got you, too?”

Draco ran to the side of his former professor, whose hair had returned to a dead black from it’s former brilliant green shade.

“The potion wore off,” Snape informed Draco snidely.

“Yeah, I see that.” Draco looked at Ginny. “All right, Weasley. You did your little show. Now, just put down the bottle before you end up blowing us and the lab into very small pieces.” Draco approached her slowly, one careful step at a time.

“Stay back, Malfoy, or I swear you are going to regret it,” Ginny menacingly hissed through her teeth.

“Oh, for Merlin’s sake,” Hermione exclaimed, truly annoyed by now. She pushed Draco out of the way and faced Ginny, with her hand extended. “Just give me the bottle, Ginny.”

“But Hermione, they --”

“GINNY.” Hermione’s tone was demanding.

“All right.” She handed her the bottle.

“Well done, Ginny. Now, can anyone tell what the HELL is going on HERE?” She turned to Snape and Draco.

“Well, it is a long story.”

“So, make it short. What is Ginny doing here?”

“Err, her? Yeah, well, you see…”

“DRACO.”

“We kind of kidnapped her.”

“You what? Why in the Merlin’s name you would do that?” She threw her arms up exasperation.

Draco crossed his arms and grinned at her. “Well, you know me. I never seem to resist the chance to kidnap Potter’s girls.”

But this is not allowed

You're uninvited

An unfortunate slight

Hermione fumed at that. Ginny stepped away from her as the bottle on Hermione’s hand, turned into a ball of energy. Ron’s little sister wondered how Hermione did that, when Ginny couldn’t even cast simple spells against Snape.

“Just give a good reason not to use this,” Hermione told Draco shortly.

“Hey. Wait, Hermione, you know I was just kidding --”

Ginny looked back and forth between the two, confused, as she tried to grasp exactly what was going on. Why was Hermione hesitating? Why didn’t she just end Malfoy for once and all? And while she was wondering, since when were Malfoy and Hermione on a first name basis? Why did she feel that Hermione was not another prisoner here? And what of Dobby’s role? What was he doing there? Wait, was Dobby actually cleaning the room?

“Sorry, but you chose the wrong day to joke with me. I didn’t think it was funny, at all, Draco.” The energy ball increased.

Malfoy’s eyes widened. “Oh, come on, Hermione, let’s not cross this road again, I’m your friend remember, I’m here to help you…”

“Help me? How? By kidnapping my friends?”

“She was at the Chamber of Secrets.” Snape said, glancing at them sharply in annoyance as he resumed collecting his equipment. “And stop this playacting, Miss Granger, you are only wasting energy. And as of right now, I don’t think any of us can afford to do that.”

Hermione closed her hand and the energy ball evaporated. Ginny couldn’t believe what she was seeing. “Hermione what are doing? Finish with them, so we can find a way out of here.”

Hermione stared at Ginny. “You were in the Chamber of Secrets?”

Ginny nodded. “Yeah, but that’s beside the point. We need to get out --”

Hermione cut her off. “Were you under You-Know-Who’s control again? Was that why you opened the Chamber?”

“I didn’t open it. It was already opened. And what do you mean with me being under Voldemort’s control again? I mean that’s impossible, right? He’s dead. Right?”

I don't think you unworthy

I need a moment to deliberate

Hermione winced. Then, she chose to ignore Ginny’s question. “What were you doing there, Ginny?”

But Ginny considered her silence in the matter as an obvious answer. “Oh Goddess, I knew it. Voldemort is alive.”

Hermione winced again. “Stop saying his name and just tell me what you were doing there, Ginny?”

Ginny frowned at Hermione’s stubborn attitude. “I was looking for Harry.”

“Hold on a second, Harry was at the Chamber of Secrets?” Hermione asked, worried.

“I don’t know. I didn’t see him. These two brought me here, by force, I might add, before I could find him.”

“We wouldn’t have to use force if you had just cooperated, Weasley.”

“Cooperate? With you? A Death Eater? Right. I would rather die than have anything to do with you, Draco Malfoy!”

“I should have just let you die. You are just as annoying as your brothers…”

Hermione slowly stepped back, leaving the two to argue alone, and joined Snape.

“It’s happening, isn’t it? I’m losing the battle,” she said softly, almost in a whisper.

Severus Snape, who was trying to fix a very strange piece that looked like a windmill, stopped and looked at the young woman wearing only her smoke stained pajamas and a look of desolation.

And it happened – one of those rare moments when Snape was showed caring. He placed a hand on her shoulder and looked in her into the eye. “It’s not over, not yet.”

“What if it is? Perhaps it should have ended three years ago.”

Snape didn’t have a reply to that statement. He turned his eyes and his attention back at his equipments.

“JUST WAIT TILL HARRY AND RON FIND OUT YOU GOT ME AND HERMIONE…”

“OW, HOW SWEET. YOU ARE WAITING FOR YOUR KNIGHTS IN SHINING ARMOR. TOO BAD THEY WON’T COME…”

Hermione glanced at Draco and Ginny. “They seemed to be getting along well…” She looked at the Corner and saw Dobby using a broom to take way the spider webs from the ceiling. And she turned back to her former professor, who now had his eyes fixed on his instruments, mixing some ingredients.

She sighed. Apparently, there was nothing wrong with the scene displayed before her eyes. Snape was doing some potions, which was very common considering he was a Potion Master. Dobby was doing the cleaning, which after all those years enslaved, had become some kind of second nature to him. And Ginny and Draco were acting like mortal enemies…No, nothing unusual here.

Her family had been attacked by dragons. Her cat was a supreme being and she had no idea what was going on with her ex or present or future or whatever someday-I-will remember-you boyfriend.

Yeah, right. Nothing unusual.

Her life had just become a puzzle and she knew that she had better get started collecting the pieces.

“Okay, you two”, she called Ginny and Draco, “stop it already! Dobby, please, we have a bigger mess to deal with right now. And Severus, you can play with your toys later.” She crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes at the four of them. “I want answers. And I want them now. “

**********************************************

Scene XXIV – Far From Heaven

“Harry?”

“Mmm?”

“Are we dead?”

“I don’t think so, Ron.”

“Are you sure? Then why is so dark in here?”

“It might be because your eyes are still closed. Come on, Ron, you can open them now.”

Too cautiously, Ron opened on eye, then the other. And he stared in a ware at the view: a vast blue sky above their heads and a horizon of an endless carpet of green grass below their feet and nothing else into vision.

Would you know my name if I saw you in heaven?

Would it be the same if I saw you in heaven?

I must be strong and carry on,

'Cause I know I don't belong

here in heaven.

“Ow, Harry. What did you do this time? How do you – Where the hell are we?”

“Oh, no. Don’t look at me like this. I didn’t do anything – I mean, I don’t think I did.”

“I think you did, mate. Because the last time I checked, we were at the Chamber of Secrets and you were fighting a basilisk. Do you think this is Heaven? Oh, man…I can’t believe that you lost to that thing…you are the only one who can look at it in the eye and you had already vanquished the thing twice…How could you get us killed this time?”

Harry rolled his eyes at his friend’s outburst. “I didn’t get us killed. I haven’t even got the chance to fight the basilisk.”

“What does that mean?”

“It means that before I had the chance to kill the damn snake again, the Chamber of Secrets just glowed.”

“Glowed? I don’t remember seeing that.”

“Because your eyes were shut, genius! But you must have felt it. It was really intense. Very powerful magic.”

“Oh, that. Yes, I felt it. But I thought that was you, killing the basilisk.”

“No. It wasn’t me. It was a yellow aura. It just covered the Chamber of the Secrets and then…Then we came here, wherever here is.”

“Are you sure that wasn’t your doing, Harry?”

“I told you it was a yellow aura.”

“And?”

“And I usually go with a green one.”

“Well, maybe you decided to change a little.”

“I beg your pardon?”

“Yeah, you know. Like you are so sad that your aura turned yellow to express how you are feeling, you know.”

“Or maybe I should have listened to Hermione because she was right: You are crazy.”

“What? It makes sense.”

“Ron. Let’s just drop it, okay. We don’t have time to discuss how colorful is my aura this week. Look around you! We have big problems now, like finding out where we are and how to get out of here.”

“And don’t forget that after that, we still have to save the world,” Ron mocked, placing his hands on his hips.

Despite of himself, Harry laughed at his friend. “Yeah, let’s try not to forget that one either.”

“Ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make you free,” a third voice was heard behind them.

Would you hold my hand if I saw you in heaven?

Would you help me stand if I saw you in heaven?

I'll find my way through night and day,

'Cause I know I just can't stay

here in heaven.

Startled, both wizards turned. Harry and Ron were stupefied by the sight of the figure before them.

“Ahhh!” Ron yelled, hiding himself behind Harry. “Harry, man, I have just figured out where we are. This must be Hell.”

“It’s good to see you, too, Ronald,” said the person before them; a girl with dirty blonde hair and a permanently surprised look on her face. “Hello to you, too, Harry Potter,” she smiled.

“Luna?” Harry said quietly, still so stupefied by fact that she had appeared from nowhere in the middle of that nowhere they were in, that he didn’t even bother with Ron’s little drama-queen-show. “Hold on a second. I remember Ginny telling me you were in the Himalayas. You sent her a postcard… Oh, please, don’t tell me we are in the Himalayas - although would I have to wonder where all the mountains have gone to.”

“We are not in the Himalayas,” replied Luna Lovegood. “I was there, though – had been there for the last few months trying to find the Yeti to see if I could get an exclusive interview for the magazine.”

“The Yeti?” Harry raised his eyebrow. “You mean the Abominable Snowman?”

“Yeah, do you know him?”

Harry gave her a funny look. “No, why would I?”

“Why wouldn’t you?”

“Don’t listen to her, Harry. She is loony,” whispered Ron.

“Well, I’m not the one hiding behind Harry, Ronald,” the blonde girl stuck her tongue out at him.

Ron glared at her as Harry told his friend, “She has a point there. Do you mind, Ron? You are both adults now.”

“Okay. Okay. Just as long as she doesn’t try anything,” Ron said, stepping forward.

“You are assuming that I would want anything to do with you, Ronald. Events in the past may be roughly divided into those which probably never happened and those which do not matter.”

“You are such a loony.”

“And you are such an idiot. How is darling Hermione, by the way? Are you still trying to convince her to marry you?”

“Oh, you little --”

“Alright, kids. That’s enough.” Harry intervened before things could degenerate any farther between the two. “Does ‘the end of the world is near’ ring any bells here? Can you two just focus, please?” As both of his friends calmed down, Harry turned to Luna. “You don’t know where we are, do you?”

“Nope. Sorry, Harry.”

“Do you know how you get here?”

“Hum…All I remember was that I was freezing on the Everest…I couldn’t do any magic for some unknown reason…and then some snow demons appeared… next was that yellow light and before I knew I was here.”

“Yellow light?”

“Yes, why?”

Ron and Harry shared a knowing look.

“We were all brought here by the same magical aura.” A forth voice.

“A pale tone of yellow.” A fourth voice.

“Very powerful though.” And a fifth and sixth one that had a strange echoing tone.

“Bill?”

“Fred? George?”

“Where did you guys come from?”

“Well, we’ve been here for quite some time. You just didn’t notice us before now.”

Ron and Harry shared a confused look. But when they looked back to the others, they began to see a crowd was standing around them…hundreds, thousands, possibly millions of people.

Time can bring you down, time can bend your knees.

Time can break your heart, have you begging please,

begging please.

“Quite a crowd, huh?” Seeing the awed confusion in their eyes, Bill added, “Don’t worry. I still don’t understand myself. This is a very strange place.”

“Who are all of these people?” asked Harry, still not believing in his eyes.

“Most of them are Muggles,” Bill replied.

“From all kinds of different places. I just ran into a group of Chinese folk. Didn’t understand a word they were saying,” commented George.

“What the hell is going on here?”

“Ease, ickle Ronnie…Apparently we were all in bad situation -- George and I were fighting some vampires and Bill was having some problems with some mummies, there’s some people who met dragons, water demons…”

“But in the end we were all rescued by this ‘Yellow Light’.”

“Yeah, I mean I don’t think rescued is the proper word; most of the people here believe they are dead. The Muggles are saying that the ‘Yellow Light’ was God.”

“Do you think they are right?”

“I don’t know. What do you think, Harry?”

“I --”

But before Harry could let his thought out, someone grabbed him.

“My daughter….Where is my daughter? What did you do to her?”

The Weasleys brothers and Luna stared puzzled at the scene taking place before their eyes. They knew very well the man who was grabbing Harry by his collar.

Harry froze as he met Hermione’s father haunted eyes.

Beyond the door there's peace I'm sure,

And I know there'll be no more

tears in heaven.

“Albert! What are you doing? Let him go. He didn’t do anything. It’s not his fault.” Harry watched as the woman he recognized as Hermione’s mother pulled her anguished husband away from him. Harry felt frozen inside as well as physically, unable to react as his mind struggled to grasp what could be happening. He felt as if he was watching the scene but he was not a real part of it.

“She was screaming for him…she was calling his name…”

Harry felt an ache, deep in his chest.

“Albert, don’t…”

“I don’t understand, Helen. What is going on? Where are we? Why is she not here with us? Where is my baby?” The man collapsed in her wife’s arms, unable to restrain his tears any longer.

Inside Harry, a weak voice was becoming stronger. This was not supposed to happen. She should be protected. The ancient’s charms should have protected her…

He was numb…he was lost…

Would you know my name if I saw you in heaven?

Would it be the same if I saw you in heaven?

I must be strong and carry on,

'Cause I know I don't belong

here in heaven.

Slowly, all the people were vanishing into thin air. The view was the same from the time he first arrived in this place. Only the blue sky and the green grass that never ended. And he was alone, complete alone…but not for long.

************************

Scene XXV – IT

Doing everything that I believe in
Going by the rules that I've been taught
More understanding of what's around me
And protected from the walls of love

“Okay, let me see if I understood this right. Peter Pettigrew is Mr. IT,” said Hermione, her eyebrows raised in a questioning way. Draco and Snape nodded at her. “Are you sure? Because the last I remember he was DEAD. Sirius killed him after he killed Remus and Tonks.”

“I do remember, Miss Granger. Don’t forget that I was there, too,” Snape replied.

“Right, so how do you expect me to believe that Peter Pettigrew is alive?”

All that you see is me

And all I truly believe

“He is not alive. But he was not dead either. Someone resurrected him, and now he is something in the between, something that shouldn’t even exist, that’s why we can’t see him. He is just IT.”

“And how did you find that out?”

Draco jumped in. “I told you. Because he came after me. Because he said that he knew I was a traitor, that I was no longer a Death Eater. He offered to spare me, in memory of my father and the life he dedicated to the Dark Lord, if I could deliver you to them.”

“And how do I know that that is not exactly what you are planning, Draco? To hand me over to them.”

That I was born to try

I've learned to love

Be understanding

And believe in life

But you've got to make choices

Be wrong or right

Sometimes you've got to sacrifice the things you like

Draco stared at her, not believing what she had just accused him of plotting. “Because you should know by now that I couldn’t, wouldn’t, do that. When are you going to trust me, Hermione? Do you have any idea of what I have had to pass through in these last twenty-four hours? Snape and I tried everything we knew to stop the Death Eaters…But when we finally figured out their plan, it was already too late…They were set to attack your train… and damn, I saw the damn train exploding…Until you mysteriously appeared in my ballroom, I believed you were dead.”

But I was born to try

Hermione was stupefied. “But nothing happened in the train…”

“Yes, it did,” assured Dobby. “The guardian protected you, Miss. He changed the reality, created an illusion so the Death Eaters saw what they thought they would see…But Mr. Malfoy and Professor Snape probably didn’t stay long enough or they would have seen what happened next.”

No point in talking what should have been

And regretting the things that went on

Life's full of mistakes, destinies and fate

Remove the clouds, look at the bigger picture

“What happened next, elf?” asked Snape.

“The magical balance that was already in jeopardy received one more blow…the world’s environment suffered deeply…we could feel it from the Nadir Gates…He was calling for her…But something stopped him.”

And all that you see is me

And all I truly believe

“The rose. Dumbledore destroyed it. Harry was about to break the spell and Dumbledore stopped him,” Hermione said sadly.

Dobby nodded, “This has weakened the guardian. It exposed him. In the end, the illusion was down and he had to attack the Death Eaters... You were saved, but the enemy became aware that you were still alive and knew you had a guardian protecting you…And the only way to stop a guardian is another guardian...”

“That’s why they sent the Dragon.”

“Yes.”

That I was born to try

I've learned to love

Be understanding

And believe in life

Snape and Draco looked at each other in confusion, unable to understand the conversation. Ginny just stayed quiet as she had been since the beginning.

“Okay, can you go back to the rose part, because I have to confess I’m a little lost here,” requested Draco.

But you've got to make choices

Be wrong or right

Sometimes you've got to sacrifice the things you like

*************************

Scene XXVI – Master and Commander: The Far Side Of The World

A shadow was slowly approaching him.

“Hermione?”

One more day down

Everybody has those days

Where one soft sweet song's

Just enough to clear my head

“No, Harry. It’s me; Neville.” Harry was confused. His head was aching. His scar was hurting. “Neville, where did everybody else go?”

“Oh, they are here…somewhere. It’s a really big box.”

“Box?” The pain was getting bigger.

Fall on real life

Is anybody left there sane?

If we slide on over and accept fate

Then it's bound to be a powerful thing

“Yes, remember that box you received a time ago -- the one no one could figure out what it was – Well, we are inside it.”

“This is not funny, Neville.” A stabbing pain in his chest came and went.

“I wish I was joking, Harry, but I’m not. Believe me or not, we are inside the box.”

“The HP box?” Harry asked, his throat becoming dry; his vision blurred.

“Actually I think the box was upside down. I guess it was actually a dH for dimensional Hole.”

“Dimensional Hole?” Harry’s headache was stealing his concentration and focus and he fought desperately to regain control.

“Yes, you see, humans aren’t allowed to go to --”

Harry collapsed on his knees.

“Harry!” Neville ran to help him.

If it's just that you're weak

Can we talk about it

It's gettin' so damn creepy

Just nursing this ghost of chance

The fiction, the romance

And the Technicolor dreams

Of black and white people

Harry was panting, drops of sweat glistened on his face. “Hermione?” He grabbed Neville’s cloak, pulling him close. “Is she here? Where is she?”

Neville stared at his long time friend, not knowing what to say or how to act in the face of Harry’s weakness…

The earth trembled below the two Gryffindor boys, and a shining yellow aura emanated from a spot before them. Quickly the yellow aura became brighter and brighter, forming a large ball of energy and then it exploded, blinding Neville and Harry for a moment before they were able to see again. Harry couldn’t believe what he saw now before him.

A turtle, surrounded by the yellow aura, and whose size would make even giants look like dwarfs, smiled down at him.

And well, just to make things a little more bizarre, the turtle spoke, “IT HAS BEEN A LONG TIME, WARRIOR.”

The Turtle’s voice reverberated in Harry’s ears.

“STAND UP, WARRIOR. DOWN THERE IS NOT YOUR PLACE, BECAUSE FOR YOU IS MEANT ONLY THE HIGHEST.”

“Come on, Harry. I’ll help you,” said Neville as he helped him to stand. Harry could only feel the pain that felt like he was being crushed alive by an invisible force. The pain was so intense that he could barely process what was happening. Was a giant turtle talking with them?

One boy head strong

Thinks that living here's just plain

He's pushed down so hard

You can hear him start to sink

Watching Harry’s difficult to stand, the turtle smiles faded. “NOW I SEE WHAT SHE SEES. YOU ARE WEAK. THESE HUMANS EMOTIONS MAKE YOU WEAK. YOU CAN’T CONTROL YOUR POWERS AND THIS HUMAN BODY IS TOO FRAGILE TO WITHSTAND ALL OF IT.”

Not understanding anything anymore Harry used the last of his strength to ask the question it was throbbing in his head. “Who are you?”

“I’M NOT WHO. I’M NOT A PERSON.”

The yellow aura was slowly diminishing.

“I’M ONE OF THE SEVEN.”

The turtle was getting smaller and smaller as the energy lowered its level.

“I’M A GUARDIAN OF THIS WORLD. I’M A GUARDIAN OF THIS LIFE.”

The turtles morphed into a tall bald Oriental man, in yellow traditional Chinese robes.

“And I’m here at your service, Oh Great Warrior.” The man bowed at them.

Harry leaned more heavily on Neville as his legs weren’t able to fully support his own weight anymore. He looked down at the man who bowed before them and up at Neville. “Are you this Great Warrior he is talking about?”

“No, I am not, Harry,” replied Neville, a distant look in his eyes.

And it's one last round of petty conversation

You hold on boy 'cuz

You won't go down like this?

Just roll over

Lay down till it's more than you can take

“Well, neither am I.” Harry said, closing his eyes and pushing back the pain. He could no longer waste his time. He had to find Hermione. He looked at the man who was still down in one of his knees before them. “Look, Mr.…Turtle, I’m sorry but you see he’s Neville Longbottom. - a really great guy and a really good fighter against evil, but no Great Warrior. And me, I’m Harry Potter, I’m the Boy-Who-Lived, Heir of Gryffindor and a very powerful wizard, but nope, definitely no Great Warrior. So I think you in the wrong story here. So, if you could just tell me where is the exit out of this place…”

The man stood up, looking Harry in the eye. “I’m not in the wrong story; you are. You are not the Boy-Who-Lived.” he said, looking then at Neville. “He is. Or at least he should have been. It was his destiny. And you changed it.”

Harry was taken aback with those words. However, he knew that idea was absurd. He knew Neville could have been the Boy-Who-Lived. Dumbledore had told that to him years ago but still in the end, he was the chosen one. He looked up at Neville and to his surprise he saw that Neville was not even a bit surprised – like he already knew.

The Boy, or better, the man who was always losing his toad, smiled weakly at Harry. “I have to thank you, Harry. I wouldn’t be here if it wasn’t for you.”

Confused, Harry stared at Neville. The turtle-man approached him. “You have the power to change all their destinies, but yet you can’t change your own.”

Harry faced him. “I don’t know what you are talking about.”

“You will, in time. … Do you mind?” asked the man, already taking away Harry’s glasses.

“Hey, my glasses --” Harry began to protest, but as soon as his glasses left his face the pain he had been fighting back surfaced again.

If it's just that you're weak

Can we talk about it

It's gettin' so damn creepy

Just nursing this ghost of chance

The fiction, the romance

And the Technicolor dreams

Of black and white people

The mysterious man played with Harry’s glasses in his fingers. “It’s a really nice piece of work, don’t you think? It was not an easy choice. We thought about a medallion first or a ring, but that was used many times before – it was just too obvious. Then we tried a watch, but that didn’t work out either… Oh yes, you made things very difficult for us. In the end the glasses were the perfect choice. The glasses prevented you from seeing the real extent of your powers; it prevented you from unleashing them again.”

There was now a humming in Harry’s head.

So one more day down

And everybody's changin'

One soft sweet sound

Is just enough to clear my head

The man held the glasses tightly in his hand. “In this pair of glasses flows the power of the five remnant Guardians. It cost us dearly -- more than any human can understand -- but we had to protect you from yourself...”

Thousands of voices began echoing in his mind. Millions of hearts were beating with Harry’s.

“Or perhaps, that was our first mistake,” said the man, suddenly smashing Harry’s glasses. Five different auras were released…Harry’s trademarks glasses puffed into thin air.

“AAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!” Harry screamed in agony, a wave of energy exploding out from within him.

Neville stood back. Harry’s body levitated in the air. Green light bolts were coming out of his eyes.

“AHHHHHHH!!!”

If it's just that you're weak

Can we talk about it

It's gettin' so damn creepy

Just nursing this ghost of chance

The fiction, the romance

And the Technicolor dreams

Of black and white people

Neville winced, seeing Harry in pain. “You have to do something,” he turned to the man who kept a calm face through all of this, just as Dumbledore would. “It’s killing him.”

“Don’t be stupid. He can’t die. He shouldn’t even be alive in the first place.”

“Wow. Right,” Neville soothed a little.

“But he better start controlling it or he is going to kill all of us.”

“Sorry?” Neville turned to the man, flabbergasted.

The man, guardian, turtle or whatever he was, grinned as they were blinded by a green light, a powerful, tender and at the same time destructive aura that was expanding, covering everything …

We are black and white people

Should that be the end?

Aren’t you tired of this story that makes no sense at all?

*************************************

Scene XXVII – The Silence of the Lambs

“Let me see, we have Evil Dumbledore back, a destroyed rose, a cat which is not a cat, a keeper, a warrior, dragons and demons making a party in our garden, cowardly magical creatures running to the paradise and a few billion of humans totally screwed up…Am I forgetting something, elf?” Draco asked sarcastically.

can anybody fly this thing?
before my head explodes
before my head starts to ring
we've been living life inside a bubble
we've been living life inside a bubble

“The magical creatures are not cowards. The elves and other creatures have been here on this earth for centuries before the appearance of the first human, the first wizard. We know magic; true magic. We don't need wands and staffs like your kind do. Your rules don't apply to us. They never did. That’s why even with magic unbalanced we can still manage to do a little of magic. That’s how Dobby apparated to help Miss. Dobby knew the Dark Guardian was coming to get her. And although this was not my race’s fight, this is Dobby friend’s fight, which made it Dobby’s fight...” Dobby paused, lowering his head. “Magical creatures not cowards. They are just answering the calling of the guardians…”

“And why would you answer their calling? What did they do to help you and your kind when my kind enslaved you? They didn’t call you then, did they?” Malfoy asked angrily.

this comfiness in you
this comfiness in me
this comfiness in a high speed
in high speed

Dobby stared at Malfoy. “They did call us. They are always calling us. It was us that forgot how to listen to them…”

Malfoy eyed Dobby. “And now you can listen to them again.”

can anybody stop this thing?
before my head explodes
before my head starts to ring
you've been living life inside a bubble
you've been living life inside a bubble

“Yes, we can. They warned us about the danger that was coming; they told us about the spell and about Harry Potter, helped us remember what was longer forgotten. They told us about the power of the enemy.”

“I get the impression that when you talk about the enemy you are not talking about Pettigrew.”

this comfiness in you
this comfiness in me
this comfiness in a high speed
in high speed

“No. Dobby is talking about the one who resurrected him; the one who wants to bring Voldemort back.”

“The woman I saw at the Chamber?” Ginny opened her mouth for the first time.

Dobby shook his head. “She is not a woman. She is One of the Seven. But you also know her as Nagini.”

***************************************

Scene XXVIII – The Neverending Story

Come on hold my hand

I wanna contact the living

Not sure I understand

This role I've been given

He saw the symbols. And this time he recognized them. He heard the story although no one was talking with him. There were no words. An unspoken language. A silent melody. The breath of Earth.

I sit and talk to God

And he just laughs at my plans

My head speaks a language

I don't understand

He was starting to understand… to remember the truth…to remember his true destiny.

It was too much…too many lives… too many souls…too many hearts... too many feelings…

But there was something more. Something that was calling to him. Something diverting his attention from all those symbols… Something he was trying to reach…

I just wanna feel real love

Fill the home that I live in

'Cause I got too much life

Running through my veins

Going to waste

The green aura was quickly sucked to its place of origin: Harry.

His feet touched the ground again and slowly he opened his eyes.

His eyes were dull. They were the reflection of his inner sorrow.

The Chinese man shared the same look as Harry. Neville stayed quietly at his side.

“What happened? What was -- my glasses?” Harry said his hands automatically going to his face. He realized his wearing any glasses, which was strange because he could now see Neville’s and Mr. Guardian Man face’s with a clarity he had never before. “I don’t need them…”

“You never did.” The man turned to Neville . “Give it to him.”

Neville fingered his pocked, looking for something. He took a small red velvet box from it, handing it to Harry.

I don't wanna die

But I ain't keen on living either

Before I fall in love

I'm preparing to leave her

“What is this?” Harry asked, looking curiously at the small box in Neville’s hand.

“Whatever it is, I hope it’s worth it, I almost became Dragon’s dessert because of it.”

Harry didn’t take the box; instead he looked at the Guardian for an answer, who smiled enigmatically. “I’m giving you what you always wanted. I’m giving you a choice.”

“A choice? About what?” Harry asked

“About the truth.”

“The truth? The truth about what?”

The man smiled at Harry again, a mysterious twinkle in his eyes. “In this small box is the key to the truth you have been seeking.”

Neville handed the box to Harry again. This time he took it.

The Guardian went on with his speech, “You have two choices. You can open the box and find out what is in your heart and live an eternity knowing what you can’t have. Or you can choose to ignore the truth, never open the box, living in an eternal bliss, never knowing what you are missing.”

Harry frowned. “This doesn’t seem like a choice to me. Either way I lose.”

I Scare myself to death

That's why I keep on running

Before I've arrived

I can see myself coming

“Oh, no. It is a choice. You have a choice. It’s just that sometimes, in life, the choices we make really make no difference to our fates.”

“I don’t believe in this. I believe the choices we make always count.”

The man shook his head thoughtfully. “You surely have become too much a human.”

“I am human. I am Harry Potter. I am the son of Lily and James Potter. I studied at Hogwarts. I’m a wizard and I am a teacher. I love Quidditch and I love to fly. I have the two most wonderful best friends in the entire world. I don’t care what you say or do; nothing is going to change that. That is the Truth. I’m not this warrior or whatever you think I am. I’m Harry, okay? Just Harry.”

The man shook his head again. “You keep fighting your destiny. Even without your glasses you don’t see it, you don’t want to see it, and you deny it. Why? I never understood why you wish to be like them; why you want to be human.”

I just wanna feel real love

Fill the home that I live in

'Cause I got too much life

Running through my veins

Going to waste

And I need to feel real love

And a life ever after

I cannot give it up

Harry clenched the little box on his palm. A twilight in his soul chilled his thoughts.

I just wanna feel real love

Fill the home that I live in

I got too much love

Running through my veins

To go to waste

The Guardian sighed, “All these emotions… all these human feelings. It’s a Gift and at the same time, a Curse. I just hope you make the right choice, for our sake and theirs…” The man turned and started walking away. “Although there’s no right choice here…”

I just wanna feel real love

In the life ever after

There's a hole in my soul

You can see it in my face

It's a real big place

The enigmatic man was engulfed by the yellow aura again and in a blink of an eye the figure of the man changed back to the form of the giant turtle.

Soon the aura increased covering everything, including Harry and Neville.

Teary

Since that day

Forever

Feel

“JUST REMEMBER THIS. WHAT YOU THINK IS PAST IS FUTURE ALTHOUGH THE FUTURE IS ALREADY PAST,” the Turtle’s voice echoed for one last time.

Come and hold my hand

I wanna contact the living

Not sure I understand

This role I've been given

Not sure I understand

*******************************

Scene XXIX – Mission Impossible

Come to me now

And lay your hands over me

Even if it's a lie

Say it will be alright

And I shall believe

“So what are we going to do now? How…”

I'm broken in two

And I know you're on to me

That I only come home

When I'm so all alone

But I do believe

“How can we fight something like that?” Draco’s words echoed in the room.

That not everything is gonna be the way

You think it ought to be

It seems like every time I try to make it right

It all comes down on me

Please say honestly you won't give up on me

And I shall believe

Silence proceeded to cover the chamber as the echoes died, broken only by the soft bubbling of cauldrons.

Open the door

And show me your face tonight

I know it's true

No one heals me like you

And you hold the key

Draco looked at Dobby, who looked at Snape, who looked at Ginny, who looked at Hermione…

Never again

would I turn away from you

I'm so heavy tonight

But your love is alright

And I do believe

Hermione didn’t look at anyone. She wore a distant look and then whispered. “I don’t know. I really don’t know. But we have to find a way.”

That not everything is gonna be the way

You think it ought to be

It seems like every time I try to make it right

It all comes down on me

Please say honestly

You won't give up on me

And I shall believe

I shall believe

********************************

Scene XXX – The Man Who Wasn’t There

Welcome to the planet

Welcome to existence

Everyone's here

Everybody's watching you now

Everybody waits for you now

What happens next

“Harry? What are you waiting for? Haven’t you been listening? We must find a way out of here. We have to find Ginny and Hermione.”

Harry blinked. In front of him were Ron, his brothers, Luna, Hermione’s parents and family.

Was it all in his imagination what had just occurred?

I dare you to move

I dare you to lift yourself up off the floor

I dare you to move

Like today never happened

Today never happened before

“Harry? What happened with your glasses?” asked Bill Weasley. “Weren’t you just wearing them a minute ago?”

“I was walking down the street wearing glasses when the prescription ran out,” sung Luna.

Or maybe it had been real…

Welcome to the fallout

Welcome to resistance

The tension is here

Between who you are and who you could be

Between how it is and how it should be

“What is that in your hand?” asked Ron eyeing him suspiciously.

He felt something at the palm of his hand. He looked down. The red velvet box the Guardian had given to him.

Or maybe there’s no difference between reality and imagination…

I dare you to move

I dare you to lift yourself up off the floor

I dare you to move

Like today never happened

Today never happened before

“Life is like a box of chocolates... you never know what you're gonna get.” Luna grinned at him.

“Can’t you just shut up!” Ron yelled at her, turning again to his friend. “Harry? Are you--”

Ron stopped when he saw Harry unsheathing the Gryffindor sword. There was an strange twinkle in Harry’s eyes and the sword glowed and with only one blow, a fissure opened that seemed like a slit in a cardboard was visible to all their eyes. They could all see the stone walls of Hogwarts’ Forbidden Room at the other side.

“Harry, wait!” Ron called as his friend crossed the fissure. He was about to follow him when someone grabbed his arm.

“Let him go.”

Ron and all the others turned to face this newcomer.

“Neville?”

The fissure disappeared.

Maybe redemption has stories to tell

Maybe forgiveness is right where you fell

Where can you run to escape from yourself?

Where you gonna go?

Salvation is here

***************************************

Scene XXXI –Titanic ( because when the perfect “ship” is broken, eventually the separated “parts” sink)

He was sat on the windowsill of one of the Astronomy Tower windows’ -- looking intensely at the little box in his hands.

The night becomes the dawn

To prove that love goes on

It's written in the stars and in my heart of hearts

With you is where I still belong

She was sat at a table in one of the Malfoy Manor’s balcony -- looking though the HRH book.

Through every page we turn

Each lesson that we've learned

Will finally set us free or bring us to our knees

But love is right and never wrong

He sighed.

We know we can say we gave it all

We gave it all for love

Each step of the way we gave our soul

We gave it all for love. All for love

She sighed.

In silent prayers I pray

What words could never say

To reach into your heart

No matter where you are

To promise we will find a way

Angry, she threw the book and all her parchments away.

To walk the road we've known

The road that leads us home

A million dreams

I've dreamed in every one I've seen

The face of you and you alone

His frustration released waves of energy, blowing up all the telescopes.

We know we can say we gave it all

We gave it all for love

Each step of the way we gave our soul

We gave it all for love. All for love

She sighed.

A lifetime goes by so fast

For the secrets that remain

Soon the future becomes the past

When I hold you again.

I'm gonna hold you forever

He sighed.

In silent prayers I pray

What words could never say

To reach you through the dark

To reach deep into your heart

And promise we will find a way

She learned on the stone wall of the balcony contemplating the first rays of sun.

As night becomes the dawn

To prove that love goes on

He looked trough the window – the first lights from the sun illuminating his features.

Through every page we turn

Each lesson that we've learned

She noticed a figure approaching the manor -- An Unicorn.

Will finally set us free or bring us to our knees

But love is right and never wrong

He opened the box.

We give it all for love

********************************************************************

Here it is. The third and last part of the ‘Scenes’. I guess the quote I chose for this part pretty much summarizes my intentions when I wrote these three strange chapters. So, hope you guys like it and review it, maybe you could tell me what were your favourite parts or the ones you didn’t like so I can see what I’m doing right and what I am doing wrong. Anyway, in the next chapter, for all of your sakes and mine (since I’ve been receiving some death threats), Harry will REMEMBER EVERYTHING. I have no idea when the next chapter will be ready but as I’ve already said it will be also a different kind of chapter since it will be based in memories and flashbacks.

Just so you know the ‘warrior and guardians story’ was inspired in the Chinese mythology – Just vaguely but still I got the idea from some legends I read sometime ago. (that’s actually why I did two references to Chinese people in this chapter) and talking about Chinese. Falling, if you are reading this, I tried to e-mail you back but all my messages couldn’t be delivered. I was really surprised to know that my fic is being translated to Chinese. You should have asked for my permission before you posted the first chapters, not after. I visited the forum but I couldn’t understand a word so…I’m pretty lost here. If you could please contact me in a way that I could return to you if needed I would really appreciate it.

Special thanks to Ness for the beta. And for Anne for performing a real miracle in this chapter.

Oh and you can all find some answers to your reviews here.

13. Remembering -- Part I

Title: Forever a Secret (11)
Author name: LittleWitch
Author email: littlewitch_br@hotmail.com
Category: Romance
Sub Category: Angst
Keywords: Memories Forgotten
Rating: PG-13
Spoilers: SS/PS, CoS, PoA, GoF, OoTP
Summary: "It is dark in here since he's gone; since it's all gone. I think the worst part is knowing --knowing what you'd rather forget -- But you chose to remember. Because although it hurts, you need those memories…Just to remember why you are still breathing..."
DISCLAIMER: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc.

AUTHOR NOTES: Before you all start reading this chapter that are a few things that I think you should now. This chapter is the first part of a series of flashbacks from the trio's last years at Hogwarts. There are all sort of point of views -- not just Harry's. I know that this is probably not what a lot of you have been expecting (You all wanted to see angry Harry kicking Dumbledore's butt) but the reason I wrote this series of flashbacks before the fight of the year is very simple. The last time when I got flashbacks between present scenes it was a disaster. Many of readers got lost and confused. So that's why I have decided to show you some of the past first, some essential things that you got to know to understand what will happen in the future chapters. Okay, so maybe some of the scenes are not that essential but…Well, I just couldn't help myself. Another reason why I decided to follow this line of writing was because I promised some of you that I would write the spell scene… You are going to recognize some of the flashbacks. I have used parts of the flashbacks shown in the other chapters, some with changes and some not, so the lost readers can better understand the order of the events.

Thanks to Perivayne, my one and only beta, for her great work. If you guys like this fic, she is probably one of the reasons. She has magical powers. She can make it look like I really know English.

Thanks to all my reviewers. It's always great to open my mail box and see your compliments and complaints there. It keeps me going. Thank you all.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

To my dear grandmother.

You are no longer here but I still remember you.

Chapter 11 - Remembering ( Part I)

Come up to meet you,
Tell you I'm sorry,
You don't know how lovely you are.

I had to find you,
Tell you I need you,
Tell you I set you apart.

Tell me your secrets,
And ask me your questions,
Oh, let's go back to the start.

Runnin' in circles,
Comin' up tails,
Heads are a science apart.

Nobody said it was easy,
It's such a shame for us to part.
Nobody said it was easy,
No one ever said it would be this hard.
Oh, take me back to the start.

I was just guessing,
At numbers and figures,
Pulling your puzzles apart.

Questions of science,
Science and progress,
Do not speak as loud as my heart.

Tell me you love me,
Come back and hold me,
Oh, when I rush to the start.

Runnin' in circles,
Chasin' tails,
Comin' back as we are.

Nobody said it was easy,
Oh, it's such a shame for us to part.
Nobody said it was easy,
No one ever said it would be so hard.
I'm goin' back to the start.

-- Cold Play, The Scientist

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

He opened the box.

And he looked skeptically at its contents.

I mean… for what the turtle-guardian-man had led Harry to expect was some sort of explosion with flashes of energy going everywhere; a magical power without limits and some end of the world realization -- Another never-ending box where he would find another crazy guardian or perhaps a portkey to God's own pensieve or something like that…

But he sure wasn't expecting to find, in that small red velvet box, a tiny little…

RING.

The red box slipped on the floor when Harry took the ring on his hands. He looked at it upside down and then it hit him…

He knew that RING. He had seen it before.

It was his mother's ring. But how did Neville get it? Last he remembered - Harry glanced at the box on the floor. Yes, the same box it had been during all those years. Since Sirius and Remus gave it to him on the beginning of his sixth-year at Hogwarts, telling the story of the ring. How it had passed from one generation of Potters to another…

`Listen to me, Harry. This is a ring to give to your true love. This ring runs in your family for years…through the years the Potters beloved wives would wear this special ring. Once you placd this ring on the finger of the woman you love, it will stay there forever…I mean, until the day she dies, then the ring will come back to this box and wait for another Potter to present it to another lovely lady and a new cycle of love to start…This was your mother's, Harry. I know you are probably asking yourself how we get this but…You see, Harry on the day James finally proposed to your mother…He showed me, Remus and -- and that murderer traitor this same ring in this same box and told us its magical history…'

On that day, Sirius had told him how his father proposed to his mother…how his father had been so nervous, afraid she would say no. The rest of story followed after; their marriage, their life together and Harry's birth. Harry tried to fight his tears back at the tales, embarrassed to cry in front of his parents' friends, but there were a couple of salty tears he couldn't hold back. This had been his mother's ring…the ring his father gave to her. A love gift…a proof of love…his parents' love.

And then Remus told him how after Voldemort had killed his parents, he had found the box in the ruins of what was left of the house in Godric's Hollow, and how surprised he had been to see that indeed the ring was back in the box to wait for the next Potter bride, Harry's bride. He he had kept the small red velvet box through all this years, waiting for the time to be right to return it to Harry. Remus had even thought on giving it to him when he came to Hogwarts on his third-year as a professor but he had seen that Harry was still too young, and certainly not ready…that the young man had been still blind to love.

Sirius had agreed, “Your parents loved each other very much, Harry. I'm sure all they wanted was for you to find that special someone and be as happy as they were together. And that's what Remus and I want for you. We want you to find that happiness that only your other half can bring. We think you are ready now, Harry.”

Remus had placed the velvet box on the palm of his hand. And Harry could hear his own words. “Err…but…er…I have no idea what to do with this ring…I mean, you two think that I'm ready? Ready for what? Defeat Voldemort, right? Because there is no way you are talking about love. I mean my love life is a joke… All I have so far is a wet kiss and the worst date ever…”

Remus and Sirius had chuckled together and walked away, leaving Harry rambling himself.

“I have no idea what love looks like… and it's not like I have the time to fall in love right now. Voldemort is back, remember? I mean I don't know what you guys have been hearing…but I sure hope you haven't based this decision on what they write on the papers. It's all a bunch of lies…and they are usually about me and Hermione. Right, like this will ever happen? She is my best friend for Merlin's sake! And then…I'm just sixteen… I don't know how wizards and witches see it -- I have never really stopped to consider this but -- but in the Muggle world, that is a very young age to get married, you know? Not to say that considering my unfinished business with Voldemort, chances are if I got this ring in the hand of any girl, she will become the youngest widow ever - and she will have to wear the ring for the rest of her life, stopping her from even trying to be happy again - really the woman will hate me for the rest of her life if I do that…”

Only then did Harry notice that Sirius and Remus were no longer at his side. “Hey, where are you two? Haven't you two noticed that I'm a little lost here? Some advice would be nice. What do you expect me to do? Start dating all the girls in Hogwarts?”

Sirius had stopped and looked back at Harry over his shoulder. “Just the pretty ones.” His godfather grinned at him suggestively but not for long, since Remus poked him in the ribs and gave him a disapproving look.

“Don't push it, Sirius. You are only going to confuse him more,” Lupin said to Sirius and then turned to Harry. “Look, Harry. We are not sending you into a quest to find true love. This is not what this is about. Keep the ring and just listen to your heart and in the due time it will all come to you.”

And that had been it. Harry had been left with the small box in his hands and Remus' wise words in his head; although at the time he had to admit Sirius' advice had made a lot more sense.

Harry had decided that he should keep that information to himself. Hah, Ron surely wouldn't let him hear the end of it if he had found Harry with an engagement ring in his pocket. No, no way. Harry could not keep the ring on his dorm and take the risk of one of his classmates finding it and letting gossip out about Harry having it. It would be around all the school faster than owl post and then there would be probably a line of members of The Harry Potter Club wanting to try on the ring - to see that if it would fit like the shoe in some Cinderella story…

For all those reasons, on one of his Hogsmeade excursions, Harry had been able to be alone for some minutes. During that time, he had run to Gringotts branch and had placed the small box inside his vault. Of all the treasures that vault contained, this small box was the most valueable. It was a part of his parents; part of the love story they had shared together. A part of his past, and if he was lucky and survived Voldemort's wrath, it would be someday a part of his future.

He remembered he had dated a few witches back then…but he hadn't been in love with any of them…Well, he had been truly busy with Voldemort and all that come with their conflict, so it was probably better that way. Love would only have gotten in the way.

And with Voldemort finally gone, Harry believed he would be free to love …and with a little help of Ron in that department, Harry really threw himself into the quest to find his true love. Balls, clubs, blind dates…Harry had tried it all. Every time he was with a new witch -- or woman, considering he had dated some Muggles, he would remember the box lying forgotten on his vault and wonder if this partner would be the one for him.

He had almost lost all his hopes when his female best friend started talking non-stop about his other best friend's sister. Things like: “Have you noticed how grown up Ginny is now? She sure is a very beautiful woman, isn't she? Do you know, Harry, Ginny is an excellent cook. Do you remember that time when you saved her from the Chamber of Secrets? That was so romantic…”

So after a million of insinuations on Hermione's part, and Ron's as well. the fact that Ginny attended every social event that Harry did, and was at their flat everyday with an excuse to see Hermione who was suddenly her best friend in the whole world, Harry took the hint and asked Ginny for a date. Then a second date and then things just began to happen for them. And several times during their short and unstable relationship, Harry had really thought that maybe she was the one. After each make-up, he had considered fetching the ring from Gringotts and giving it to Ginny, but instead he had always bought her another piece of jewelry…and the ring remained in the vault.

Last he remembered, the ring was still in Gringotts. That was, he didn't go to Gringotts very often. He was never one to spend a lot of money and what he earned being a teacher was more than enough for his way of living so…

So, Neville had been in Gringotts and had been in Harry's vault. Strange, he thought Neville was with Sirius and the others. After all, Neville was a member of the Black Team…And Neville should also be the one standing in Harry's place as The Boy Who Lived. But well, Neville's role in all of this was the last of Harry's concern by now…

What he really had to figure out was what role did that tiny little ring play in this crazy story he had been living…

Nope. No truth so far. Nothing new. He was about to go back to that box and ask some more questions of that stupid turtle when he noticed something about the ring.

Harry brought the ring up close to his eyes so he could better read the inscription engraved inside the ring band.

Strange, he didn't remember any inscription there when Sirius and Remus had given it to him.

But now there was an inscription. And he read it aloud.

Forever

And a gentle pink aura glowed along the letters, from the `f ' to the `r ', until all of them where covered and the word shone brightly before Harry's jade eyes, reflecting clearly from them…and the thin line of his old glasses was no longer there to prevent him to seeing the truth.

The pink magical aura engulfed Harry.

And he remembered. He remembered everything. Every gesture. Every word. Every kiss. He remembered what he should have never forgotten. He remembered as he had promised her he would...

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

NEARLY THE END OF SIXTH YEAR…

INSIDE HOGWARTS' CASTLE

Harry Potter was slowly descending the stairs of Hogwarts. Step by step, he made his way to the Great Hall. He kept his head down, his shoulders down; his self-esteem reflected in his posture.

He had done it again. He had acted without thinking. He had been so tired of …everything: The Quidditch Practices - he was failing miserably as their new Captain; The nightmares increased and he would always read about them in the Daily Prophet's front page - the nightmares were becoming more painful and more real - too real; The stupid new Defense Against Dark Arts Professor - who clearly had second intentions with his female best friend; Snape's stupid amount of potion's homework; Dealing with all of Ron's failing attempts to conquer Hermione's heart; And how could he forget the War…The War that had already begun. The War Aurors, Unspeakables and Members of the Order of the Phoenix were already fighting...The War in which Dumbledore wanted to make sure Harry did not participate. But how could he? After all, he was the one born as the seventh month dies. He was the one who had to carry the burden of the prophecy on his shoulders.

All his doubts, all his fears, all his stubbornness, all the darkness within him had lead him to make a terrible mistake.

He had broken all the rules. He had done exactly what Dumbledore told him not to. He had left the castle in the middle of the night alone. He had gone after him. He had faced Voldemort.

He had lost.

Yes, you read right. Harry Potter lost to Lord Voldemort.

Perhaps, he didn't have the Power-the-Dark-Lord-Knows-Not after all.

What was it anyway? The-Power-He-Knows-Not…It seemed that the Great Boy-Who-Lived didn't know anything of that power either.

In the end, it had been wand against wand; a duel in which Voldemort showed himself as superior and Harry had lost his wand, probably forever. His wand had joined Voldemort's, it had become only one wand. A wand that now lay in Voldemort's possession.

And at the tip of what once had been somehow his own wand, Harry received that damned curse again: Avada Kedrava.

That had been when Harry officially lost his life. Well, not literately, as it was mostly certainly not a ghost who was descending the stairs now. He just lost part of his life. He just lost a part of his humanity.

Harry had learned something new about himself. And as old truths and new truths collided, Harry could fell the burden of his shoulder getting heavier, almost too much to bear.

Once again, Harry had survived Voldemort's curse. And this time, there was not even a new scar to tell the tale. Although Harry could say that the curse had definitely left a new mark on him, though this mark no humans eye could see. Because in a blink, everything had changed. Everything that was within.

Harry sighed as he stopped at the Great Hall door. The room was almost empty. He was really late for breakfast. He saw only a few Gryffindors at the table, and among them were Ron and Hermione.

“Why me? Why? A spider? Of all the stupid things that I could have turned into - a spider? Why not an ant or a mosquito? I wouldn't mind really. But a spider - This is like my worst nightmare becoming true.”

“Shh…Keep it quiet, Ron. Do you want everybody to know that you are an illegal Animagus? Remember what Remus told you, alright.”

“But `Mione. A spider?” Ron pouted.

“Er…Oh, honestly, Ron. I know it would not have been your first choice but there is probably a reason your Animagus form is a spider. Who knows, maybe someone up there think is time for you to face your fears.”

“Yeah, or maybe someone out there just really hate my guts.”

“Don't be ridiculous, Ron. Besides it's not really so bad. Just think of yourself like Spiderman.”

“Spiderman?”

“Never mind. Just --” She looked up and a small smile crossed her lips. “Good Morning, Harry.”

“`Morning, Hermione. Ron.” He greeted them with a fake smile, taking the seat in front of Ron and besides Hermione, and stared silently at his empty plate.

Hermione and Ron glanced at each other. Harry's actions not lost on them.

“Hey, mate. So, how are you feeling today?” Ron asked breaking the strange silence that had fallen on the trio of friends.

Harry stared at Ron. How was he feeling? His friend wanted to now how he was feeling… What is he supposed to tell him? `Fine, thanks. And you?' Or should he tell him the truth? Should he tell him how he wished that damned curse had just killed him this time? How was he feeling? How would you feel if you were not sure of whom you are anymore? How confused and lost he was with all that happened. With all those new factors, that strong magic that ran into his veins and shone through his eyes. All the meaningless symbols that now haunted his dreams. The images, the voices, the feelings… Should he say that Voldemort had left him wandless, but not powerless-- however, that he had never felt so powerless in his life, so hopeless as he did right now? He had let all them down. He was stupid enough to give Voldemort exactly what he wanted all along: access to a magic beyond all known magic.

Should he tell him how it's was all his fault that Voldemort had succeeded?.That it didn't matter that Voldemort had simply walked away. It didn't matter that once more he had survived an encounter with Voldemort. Harry knew that the dark wizard would be back, more powerful than before. And it was completely his fault. Harry couldn't really blame anyone but himself for his stupidity…

How could he be so naÃ¯ve?

How could he be so blind?

“Toast?” Hermione's familiar voice broke into his thoughts and he shifted his stare from one best friend to the other. She was handing him a stack of toast she was holding in a napkin.

Harry froze. He froze in time. In space. A rush of strange emotions taking control of him. The strong beating of his heart. The butterflies in his stomach. The simply fact that he could not process any information other than how beautiful she was. How her eyes seemed to read his soul. How he needed her in his life. All the memories. All her smiles. All her hugs. All her caring words. Her. Just her. Just Hermione Granger.

How could he be so naÃ¯ve?

How could he be so blind?

How come he never saw what was right in front of him?

Love. He had finally found it. No, he hadn't, it was love that found him first. Or perhaps both statements were wrong. Perhaps love had always been there and once again he asked himself how he could be so blind…

He was still frozen as inside a real war took place - He had never felt anything like this before…He felt GREAT. But…

Why was there always a `but' for him? Why couldn't he just feel great, and amazed and whole, and that was all there was to it? Why couldn't he just enjoy the moment, take her in his arms, steal a kiss and scream to the world that Harry Potter was completely head over his feet for his best friend?

Why he did have to feel Great and Scared to Death? Death…It was like he was leaving his own body. He was no longer with her, he was no longer at the Great Hall. He could hear voices at the other side of a black veil. They were telling him that he couldn't pass. That he didn't belong there. He was in the sky. There were so many stars around him but one in particular shined brightly at him, coming close, so close. He felt himself falling…falling to Earth. Seven different shadows were around him. They were silent but Harry felt like they were screaming in his ears.

He saw a young blue-eyed man raising a sword and then he saw the young man's face replaced by Dumbledore's. He saw Tom Marvolo Riddle with his arms wide open as a Basilisk bit him…He saw red eyes in a faceless figure, then he saw a glimpse of a glowing green lightning scar. He saw a woman with brown-gold curls and a loving smile. She was carrying a baby-boy with an angelic face and deep emerald eyes…The woman held the baby's small hand in hers and together they both waved at him…

His scar was burning. His body was in flames. He couldn't breathe. He couldn't be...

Millions of images flashed through his mind. And at the time none of them made any sense…

“Harry?”

He blinked, hearing her voice. He was back in the great Hall, Hogwarts. Actually he had never left. He could feel her eyes on him but he couldn't look back at her. His first thought was that he needed to get the hell out there. Run. He had to run.

He couldn't be in love with his best friend. That was just so wrong. It was all wrong. He had a destiny to fulfill. Then, there was his other best friend and the fact that he too loved her and…

Everybody that he loves dies.

No, he couldn't love her. He wouldn't let these feelings out. It was just a big mistake - yeah, it was probably some side effect of that cookie Hagrid shoved at his mouth a week ago -- one could never trust Hagrid's cooking skills. Or maybe it was because of the Avadra Kedrava. Yes, it was that. The curse and all the changes…Yes, the butterflies, and the burst of emotions were only a side effect of all the changes his body was suffering because of the - Oh, who he was kidding?

Certainly not himself.

But…

Everybody that he loves dies.

Just for being his friend, she was in danger. If he felt something more…he couldn't take the risks. He couldn't lose her.

“Harry?” she called again and this time he raised his eyes and found hers. He found himself drawing back into her eyes.

He had to run but…

Why there was always a `but' for him? He had to run, to forget that he ever thought about Hermione in any other way than…But when he saw himself reflect on her beautiful brown eyes; when he saw deeper; when he saw what's been there all along and he had been too stupid not to see…

His best friend was not as smart as he thought…

She was stupid enough to be in love with him.

Hermione Granger was in love with him…and despite the fact that he was an orphan, and had lived all his life with those awful Dursleys, despite everything fate was still keeping from him, he was the luckiest man on earth. Because the one that he loved loved him back. Because in her eyes he could see her love, like gentle waves that warmed his soul.

And as she smiled at him, he knew that his eyes must be reflecting the same feelings as hers were and he could almost read her mind screaming, `It was about bloody time, Potter!' and he smiled back at her. And in that exchange of smiles and looks was the secret you both shared. A communication between souls accompanied by a sad realization: you would both have to wait… things were just too complicated...Fate conspired to intervene. Powers he couldn't control. The Dark Lord he had to kill. The DADA exam they would have the day after tomorrow. Ron. Yeah, they would have to wait and she silently was promising him that she understood, that she would wait. And he…

He was still scared to death. But he wouldn't run. He would stay. He would stay with her. Yes, she would be in danger, but he would protect her no matter what…he would die for her. He would find a way to rewrite his destiny…he would control his own fate...And Ron -- well, he would have to deal with it when the time came…

“Hey! Earth calling Harry Potter and Hermione Granger. What's wrong with you two?”

“Oh, sorry, Ron,” they both murmured, flushing as they broke eye contact and turned their attention back to Ron who was still complaining about being a spider animagus. Then, he complained about the fact that they weren't allowed to go to Hogsmeade with the others and how that maybe they could use Harry's invisible cloak and could go anyway. Hermione was completely against that, saying it was not safe for Harry out there and that they should better go to the library and study for the DADA exam. Before Harry knew what was happening, his friends were enbroiled in another argument. He just put his elbow on the table and leaned his head on his hand. He was not even listening what his friends were saying anymore, he was still too happy with his recent discovery to care about anything else. He was too busy daydreaming about her, a goofy smile on his face…

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

WEEKS LATER…

ROOM OF REQUIREMENT

“Ouch!”

Harry landed on the large silk cushions that immediately popped out on the floor to cushion his fall.

Harry sighed exasperated as he stared at the ceiling, feeling more than just a little stupid for being thrown across the room for his own spell. He really didn't feel like getting up quickly… He was really starting to enjoy the sight of the ceiling when something got in the way of his vision of her eyes.

“Have you ever thought about buying a new wand?” the girl asked, looking down at him.

Harry snorted. “Yes, I'm fine, Cho. No, don't worry. Nothing is hurt, except maybe for my pride. But thanks for your concern,” he said sarcastically.

She giggled. “Sorry… Are you alright?” she asked, extending him a helping hand, which he accepted.

It was really strange how things could change so much in such a short time. Last year, only the thought of holding Cho Chang's hand made him sweat cold. And now…now it had no effect - none at all. He could hear her giggle without feeling the slightest lurch in the region of his stomach, look into her eyes without getting speechless and, actually, have a decent conversation with her. And it was not only with Cho, it was the same with all the other girls. Harry had never been so at ease with the female population as he had been lately.

He sure had had a very difficult time when Remus and Sirius had presented him with that ring at the beginning of the year… every time that a girl smiled at him, he wondered if she could possible be the one he would be given the ring for...He even thought about having another shot with Cho after she broke up with Michael Corner, but that thought only lasted five seconds before he realized that he would have to be a fool to willingly repeat that disaster, especially because there were no strong feelings involved.

So, not only did he have to cope with the fact that the whole Wizarding World, now that they finally realized Voldemort was truly back, had his eyes on him (more than usual if that was even possible)and were somehow expecting him to save them again. And that because they did not know about the prophecy, just imagine if they did… But he had also to deal with the fact he was a sixteen year old boy with all the common problems and interests that every other teenage had.

Quidditch, butterbeer and girls…

At the sweet age of sixteen Harry fully comprehended why guys sometimes prefer sports and beer instead of girls…

Sports they could understand easily, the game's rules were clear and defined and all you had to do was follow them, but the opposite sex, the rules were obscure, convoluted and arbitrary…And beer was even better, you didn't even need to understand it, all you needed to know was that it was good, made you feel good and, unlike the girls, it was within reach of your hands…

Oh God, Hermione would kill him if he ever spoke something like that aloud.

Hermione…

The truth was since he had realized he was crazy in love with his best friend, all his problems had stopped. (Huh, so that was not exactly true if you considered his never ending problems with Voldemort and everything that came with it, but here he was talking about his girls problems, okay?) Now that he knew that Hermione was the only girl for him, he had eyes for no one else. He no longer needed to be nervous around a girl, afraid of what she might think of him, he could talk with girls without worrying about their expectations, he didn't feel the need to impress them because the only one who truly mattered was Hermione…the only opinion that mattered was hers…She was the only one he could imagine wearing that ring.

And, again, with Hermione he had never been nervous…even when they just stayed quiet, it was never uncomfortable, it was peaceful and fulfilling somehow. He didn't need to impress her, she already knew all the most unimpressive things about his persona and still loved him anyway. And there were no expectations. All Hermione expected from him was for him to be himself… (although Harry had to admit that just being himself was proving to be harder than he thought considering all the major changes in his life during the years)

“Now, really, Harry. How are you supposed to teach us when you can't even cast a simple curse?”

What? Oh yeah, he had gotten so caught up in his own thoughts that he had almost forgotten that Cho was there. Hey. Wait a moment. Did she just say he can't curse? Who the hell does she thinks she is talking to? Of course he could curse… Outrageous!

“Hey,” Harry protested as he fixed up his cloak. “I'm totally capable of casting all manner of spells, thank you very much…As a matter of fact, if I really wanted I could hex you with only one thought.”

“Could have fooled me.”

Harry looked at her, putting his `Potter, Harry Potter' look into action.

She threw her hands up in defeat. “Ok. Ok. I was only saying…” She stopped, her attitude changing drastically, when her cheerful tone as replaced by a serious tone. “You know Harry, we are all really worried about you…Wandless magic is a really dangerous thing…Of course, we can all do a few tricks some now and then but it is said that all wizards that tried to master this craft in the past ended up insane or dead.” She paused, trying to see if her words have some effect on him, but she found none. With a sigh she continued, “Anyway, you never told us what happened with you wand. Is it broken? Maybe Mr. Ollivander can fix it for you or find you a new one - maybe even a better one.”

“I wish it was that simple…”

“And why, may I ask, isn't it?”

Harry just looked at her, with no intention of answering her question.

Cho sighed. She would never get anything from him on that matter. “You're a really mysterious guy sometimes, Harry Potter.”

“Hermione says it's part of my charm,” he said grinning.

“And here we go again…Do you think someday we will be able to have a conversation without you bringing her up?”

“I guess not,” he said softly.

Cho seemed taken aback with his answer. She probably had not been expecting one to start with, especially not a sincere one like that. Something had changed. Could it be that he and… - No. That couldn't be. Could it? She was about to try and get some answers but the chance passed as the other members of DA started arriving for the meeting.

“Hello, Harry. Cho.” The group that had arrived greeted them both. With each passing minute, more students from different years and all different houses (Er… nearly all the houses if you consider there was no Slytherins in the DA) entered the Room of Requirement.

As Cho went over to talk with some her fellow Ravenclaws, Harry watched the flow of people around him. He always thought it amazing how many students were in the DA and that number had increased despite the loss from students that had graduated Hogwarts last year. Of course, now they were no longer a secret organization, hiding from the likes of Umbridge and her Educational Decrees. Now, they had Dumbledore's express permission and encouragement to keep on with the DA. Voldemort was openly acknowledged to be back by the Ministry, therefore, the more prepared the students were, the better.

As more and more people arrived the room seemed to get bigger as well…

Harry smiled when his eyes lit at the sight of Neville Longbottom trying to teach Luna Lovegood how to conjure a protecting shield. Harry smiled to himself as a well-cast blue shield engulfed both Neville and Luna. He had to admit that Neville had become one of his best `pupils', nearly as good as Hermione. It was hard to believe but…things change.

`Why is it always me?' Neville, lying on a bed, had asked him three moths ago when Harry, Ron and Hermione had dropped by in the Hospital Wing.

Harry had felt a little guilty at the thought that had crossed his mind as he remembered the prophecy and Dumbledore's words. And how, for an instant, he had wished it was really always Neville. Pushing this unkind thought away, he had placed a hand on his shoulder. “Believe me, Neville. It is not always you.”

But Neville just smiled sadly and turned away, asking to be left alone.

Longbottom had just been rescued by the Order after the shy Gryffindor found himself in the middle of Voldemort's newest evil plot, that also included the giants and Hagrid…Luckily, all had ended well and on the plus side, Sirius had captured Wormtail (nearly killed him actually but fortunately Snape was there to stop him) and now his godfather was a free man…Unfortunately, so was Wormtail as just last month he , Bellatrix, Lucious Malfoy and all the Death Eaters captured so far escaped from Azkaban…not really escaped if you consider the Dementors had been by their side and for them Azkaban had been sort of spending some relaxing time in the `Spa of Evil'. Harry didn't really know what had happened with Neville back then, his friend had been always so closed-mouthed about his feelings and his personal life (his parents story was still a secret to many of his colleagues), the only person Neville had talked to was Hermione and all she had said from that talk to Harry and Ron was that Neville would be fine in time…

But Harry had felt in the instant that his friend had turned his back to them on that cold afternoon in the Hospital Wing that something had changed in Neville… And the way that his magical abilities had impressively improved were just the outward sign of that…

And after Harry himself had experienced some changes he wondered -- more than ever -- what important role Neville might still have to play in this show…

“Neville!”

“You idiot! Stop this thing right now!”

Harry was brought back from then to the now by a furor.

Er…apparently, not all things had changed...

Harry had to suppress a laugh as he saw all the present members of the DA trapped in a giant blue bubble floating in the air, yelling at Neville, who was flicking his wand madly at the bubble trying to break it.

“Harry, do something!” Dean yelled as Harry was the only one Neville's protective shield didn't engulf…almost like it didn't dare to.

Grinning, Harry simply stretched his arms and pressed only his index finger against the bubble that exploded at his touch.

It was raining Hogwarts' students. Literally.

The floor of the Room of Requirement was immediately covered by dozens of fluffy cushions.

Ron and Ginny had finally arrived carrying a large box. “Hey, sorry, we'ree late, but this thing is--” Ginny stopped and contemplated the somewhat strange view. “What happened here?” she inquired.

“Oh, that… it's nothing,” waved Harry as the other students were slowly getting up. He looked down at the box. “So, are they all here?”

Ron and Ginny placed the box on the ground. “Yes. Hagrid asked you to be careful. He said they still haven't eaten.” The box was moving. “Are you sure you want to use them, Harry?” asked a fearful Ron.

“We need to practice.”

“I know, Harry, but these things are --”

“Not as bad as Voldemort, I assure you.” At the Dark Lord's name everybody in the room winced, except Harry and Neville. “Come on, people, it's just a name. How are you supposed to fight against him, if you can't even fight against the power that his name has over you.”

All the students went quiet after that…but not for very long.

“So, Harry, what is inside this box?” asked an animated Colin Creevey.

“Ah, it's only some --” Harry's words trailed off as the nagging, uncomfortable perception of something being off-kilter finally crystallized. His eyes traveled around the room. He turned to his best friend. “Ron, where is Hermione?”

“What do you mean `where is Hermione'? I thought she was with you.”

Harry shook his head. Hermione wasn't with him. For some reason, his heart was racing. Hard. He blinked. His scar tingled. Something was wrong.

“She is only a couple of minutes late. I'm sure she is on her way,” said Lavender Brown.

“Yes, but we don't need to wait for her, do we, Harry? I'm sure she won't mind if we start without her, it's not like she doesn't already know all the spells we're doing,” said Cho.

Ron stared at Harry. “Harry, Hermione --”

“-- is never late,” Harry ended Ron's sentence. “The Map. Is it with you?” Ron nodded, taking the Marauder's Map from his cloak pocket and handing it to Harry.

Harry shook his head. “I don't have a wand.”

“Oh. Right.” Ron looked at his friend. That was right Harry no longer had a wand and considering the hard time he had been having controlling his wandless magic he would end up tearing the Marauders Map into pieces if he tried to use it. “Here, take mine.”

Using Ron's wand, Harry tapped the map and said the infamous words, “I solemnly swear that I am up to no good.” Ron stepped at his friends side as the map of the castle and it's grounds slowly appeared in the old parchment. “Come on. Come on. Where is she?”

Ron looked at the map perplexed. “She is not here. Hermione is not here, Harry. How can she not be here?”

Both best mates stared at each other, fear rising in their throats.

They ran out the door at top speed, leaving everybody else in the Room of Requirement behind to look perplexedly at each other and asking what was going on.

Neville, Ginny and Luna shared a worried look. The last time they couldn't find someone on the map was when Neville had been in the hands of the Dark Lord…

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Same time…

SOMEWHERE ELSE

She felt a soft touch.

Her eyelashes flickered. Her eyelids flickered, opening slowly, then closing. She blinked more than once before her eyes were fully opened.

The first thing she saw was Crookshanks.

Her head ached. She just wanted to close her eyes again so the pain went away. However her feline friend would not let her. She could fell his fluffy fur grazing against her skin.

“Crookshanks”, she whined, “just let me sleep, only a little longer…Tired…Head hurts…”

But her cat, that had his paws on her chest, was very persistent.

“All right, all right. You win,” she said as she began to get up - a movement that she regretted immediately . Now her head was really going to explode. She better just stay in her bed…

A very hard bed…Could it be that the elves had changed her mattress?

Her sore eyes found her cat's once again and inexplicably the pain she was feeling faded a little -- enough for her mind to start to process a few obvious information…

One: She was not on her bed…

Two: She was on a rocky, muddy and cold ground...

Three: She was not on her dorm…

Four: She was in an unknown and sinister place…

Five: The last she remembered she was…uh-oh

Six: Where the hell was her wand?

Seven: Shit!

Still a little dizzy, she found a great difficulty to stand up…she scanned the area around her and then she looked down at Crookshanks. “Toto, I've a feeling we're not in Kansas anymore.” The cat eyed its Mistress, puzzled. “And honestly I'm not looking forward to meeting the Wizard of Oz.”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

later…

BACK TO HOGWARTS

They were sitting in the two chairs in front of the Headmaster's desk.

Ron was tapping his right foot nervously with one hand while gripping the arm of the chair with the other with such intensity that he was leaving marks on it. Harry, on the other hand, had his arms crossed across his chest and eyes closed. He looked oddly calm, almost as he was in a kind of trance.

They were alone. The Headmaster was not there. Fawkes was not there. Even all the former headmasters' portraits were empty. They were all out there somewhere looking for Hermione.

When Harry and Ron had rushed into the Headmaster's office, screaming like banshees and making as much sense as a Troll loose in the Dungeon, Dumbledore had not known of Hermione's disappearance. Fawkes had gotten very agitated and Dumbledore had seemed to be more concerned in calming Harry down and reminding him of his training than trying to understand what they were saying.

Only when Harry had taken a deep breath and left himself fall into the chair in the exact same pose he was in now had Dumbledore finally realized their message. Dumbledore seemed to read their minds and contacted the Order immediately. Before Ron could protest about helping to find their friend, all the decisions had been made and Dumbledorehad disappeared with Fawkes, leaving them behind with the promise that he and the Order were going to find Hermione and bring her back safe and sound.

Of course they would, Ron had thought. After all they had already been through that last term when Neville couldn't been found. And the Order had found him and brought him back before Ron, Harry, Hermione and the rest of the DA team had the chance to set foot out of Hogwarts to look for their friend. Being somewhat reassured by that memory, Ron had decided to copy his friend and sit, waiting for Hermione's return.

That had been hours ago.

Ron's mind was running mad now.

“Bloody Hell!!! We can't just sit here all day. We got to do something, Harry.”

The raven boy didn't even flinch at Ron's sudden outburst.

“Harry?! Harry, damn it! How can you be so --” Ron had gotten very angry at his lack of reaction. He was pissed off, he was worried sick about Hermione, he was… “You know what?! This is all YOUR FAULT!”

Harry eyes had snapped opened.

A wave of magic swished in the air. The Headmaster's magical instruments on his desk and shelves levitated and began to zoom around the room…

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

FORBIDDEN FOREST

She was tired of running. She rested against a tree, hiding herself for a moment to catch her breath. Ah, how she missed her wand. Oh…how she wished she had already learned how to Apparate… She had read all about it, but doing it was another thing - It was not like she could train until her seventh-year. You couldn't Apparate to Hogwarts anyway and if she had tried anything in the holidays she would have gotten expelled so…No Apparation, no wand…It's her and her cat against all odds…

Well, at least she had escaped from the cave. And she was sure could escape him again (no need for a wand there). But how could she escape all those demons? She didn't even recognize what kind of demons they were…Why do the school books never tell you about those sort of things? What do they think? That students are too young to know these kind of truths? Yeah, right. Tell that to Harry and Ron and --

OH MY GOODNESS…

Ron and Harry must be freaking out…She knew that she would be freaking out if one of them disappeared as she had…

Crookshanks hissed. Someone was coming. The cat jumped in front of her in a protective stance. Hermione thought it was really courageous of her cat to try and protect her... But in reality, what a cat -- even a half special like it -- do to protect her from what pursued?

“I know you are here, Mudblood. The demons can smell your dirty blood. Come on out, Mudblood. I'm getting tired of playing hide-and-seek. What's the point in prolonging this? There is no way out. Scar-face won't come for you …no one will…”

As Draco spoke the demons approached the tree where she was hidden.

“Your friends don't know where you are…not even the Ministry or an owl could find you with the concealing potion we gave you… it is made from dragon's blood. Do you know what this mean, don't you, Mudblood…”

The demons grabbed Hermione. Crookshanks jumped to attack then but then was thrown off by one demon.

“No!” Hermione yelled.

The demons dragged her up face to face with Draco Malfoy. “Good job, gentleman. The dark Lord will be very pleased.”

“Why are you doing this, Malfoy? Why? What do you gain with this?”

“I get to see your little boyfriend suffering.”

Hermione frowned. “I don't have a boyfriend.”

Draco only grinned, turning his back to her.

“Why do you hate him so much? What has he ever done to you? Got the snitch first in a stupid Quidditch game? Why Draco? You don't have to this. You don't have to follow your father's footsteps. ”

“Shut up, Mudblood. I'm sick of hearing your pathetic advice. I don't know how you did to break the somniferous spell or how that stupid cat followed us, but it doesn't matter now…You are going to pay for what you did, Mudblood…It's really sad that the Dark Lord wants you alive, but he didn't say anything about not hurting you...”

“You coward. Why don't you give me back my wand and then we'll see who gets hurt?”

“I said SHUT UP.” Draco raised his hand. But before his hand could find Hermione's cheek Crookshanks hissed, distracting him from his intent and letting him begin to grasp their new peril…

Suddenly, Draco, Hermione and the demons saw themselves surrounded by hundreds of giant spiders…

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

BACK TO THE HEADMASTER'S OFFICE

Harry stood up and fixed his green eyes in his friend.

Ron seemed frightened by his friend and the magic that seemed to surround him. However, above all, he was angry…and he just let all his fury out.

“You know I'm right. You know it's your fault. They didn't take her because she is Muggleborn, nor because she is the smartest witch in Hogwarts…They took her because she is your friend. Yours, Harry. Not mine. Yours. It's your fault!”

At this point all articles of furniture in Dumbledore's office were shattering into pieces. Harry seemed ready to explode, his eyes had changed, jade glitters coming out of it.

“Do you think I don't know that?” Harry hissed. “Do you think that it isn't killing me to know I'm the reason she is danger…You have no idea, Ron. No idea how it feels.”

“Perhaps I don't, but I know what I am feeling, Harry. And I swear to Merlin, no, more than that, I swear to God, if something happens to her, I'll never, ever, speak to you again. If Hermione is -- I will never forgive you, Harry. It will be the end of this friendship.”

Eye for eye. Both wizards didn't even blink. For both it was like time had stopped and this was it. The moment of understanding. The moment of silent agreement. After that first day in the train, after the troll, after so many adventures together. That was the moment that was the turning point in their relationship. She was the sum of it all. Without her there was nothing left to them. Without her, there was no Harry and Ron.

Unexpectedly, Harry broke the eye contact. His aura faded away, and the wave of magic that had been destroying the office disappeared. His eyes, always hidden behind those spectacles, were normal again.

“Hermione,” he whispered. “I can feel her…I know where she is.”

And as soon as he had spoken, Harry Apparated. Ron stood alone in the totally wrecked office, wondering what had just happened.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

later…

FORBIDDEN FOREST

The heat was unbearable. The flames were spreading fast. The Forbidden Forest was burning…

The herds of centaurs running from the fire made all the forest tremble…fairies flew without direction…Thestrals, unicorns, trolls, hippogriffs, quintapeds, manticores, griffins, bowtruckles, leprechauns, demons and all the other kinds of magical creatures that lived in the Forbidden Forest were trying to escape the fire as well…

“WHERE IS SHE?” Harry Potter screamed, the fire increasing in response to the tone of his voice, leaping higher and higher … “HERMIONE!” he walked through the fire…he was the fire…a green fire that was consuming al before itl…

He stopped walking. Before him was the biggest spider web he had ever seen and in the middle of this web hung Draco Malfoy.

The firey aura increased around Harry as his eyes started to glow with coruscating jadebrilliance…

“You. I should have known it would be YOU.” Harry's voice echoed harshly in a cold and dark tone that had never been heard before…

Malfoy's eyes grew wide in fear…He was already badly injured by his encounter with the spiders, but -- but he couldn't believe this was Potter…all that magic, it was terrifying…It almost felt like - Voldemort.

“What have you done to her?” Harry raised his hand. The web was torn into pieces and now Malfoy was levitating in the air as excruciating pain traveled through his being - both flesh and soul.

“ARGH!”

A hand rested in Harry's shoulder. His aura faded. “Stop, Harry. She is here. She is safe.” Dumbledore's voice echoed in his ear.

“Harry!”

He looked up. Hermione was there at the palm of Grawp's hand.

He blinked. Malfoy's body collapsed on the forest's ground. The flames that were destroying the woods evaporated in thin air. Harry's eyes were normal again.

“Thanks, Grawp,” Hermione said as the giant lowered she and Crookshanks to the ground.

“Hermy…” The Giant replied before disappearing back into the forest, or at least what had remained of it.

Hermione ran to Harry's arms. They hugged each other like there was no tomorrow, and in their joyful reunion, missed the shared looks and nods between Hermione's cat and the Headmaster.

Hermione opened her eyes after a few moments and stared over Harry's shoulder at the destroyed wood. Sighing, she stepped back of Harry's embrace.

“Harry? How did this happen? Was -- was it you?”

“I - er… I guess I still have to work on my wandless magic.”

Hermione stared at him for a moment, seeming to be pondering a few things…

“What?” he asked.

“Nothing, just -- thanks, Harry. Thanks for coming to save me.”

“But I didn't save you. Apparently, you saved yourself.”

“Not, really. I got some help.” Hermione smiled. “I tell you all about later…And Harry, even if you didn't exactly save me, you still came. You are here. You found me.” She gave him a kiss on his cheek. “Thank you.”

The boy smiled and blushed a little at his friend.

“Mister Malfoy, I'm very disappointed with you.”

Dumbledore's words got their attention. They turned to see Malfoy held bound by a silver rope wrapped around his body, glaring at the Headmaster.

“You have so much potential. I have seen it Mr. Malfoy. I know that there's a chance of great good in you. But yet, once again, you make the same mistakes. Once again, you choose the wrong path. I'm afraid this time, however, you have gone too far…I will not be able to overlook your actions anymore.” Dumbledore turned to Hermione and Harry and then looked back at Malfoy. “I'll ask Professor Snape to make sure you have all your things packed and an owl sent to your mother. You are no longer welcomed in this school.”

Draco's eyes snapped in shock. “What? No. You can't --”

“I could do a lot more”, Dumbledore said, raising his voice firmly to reinforce his authority. With Malfoy's face reflecting deep despair, Dumbledore continued in a softer tone, “But I won't. You are officially expelled from Hogwarts, Mr. Malfoy.”

Draco shook his head not believing his sentence. Actually, he was not the only one unhappy with this verdict: Harry wasn't pleased either. “Expelled?! What? That's it? You can't be serious. You are just going to let him walk away after this…after all he did to Hermione?”

“Yes, I will,” Dumbledore told him calmly.

“No. I won't accept that. He - he -- what he did to Hermione…just to let me suffer -- I'm not going to let him free so he have the chance to do it all over again, I'll make him pay for what he did, I --”

Harry's aura was emerging again as he walked towards Malfoy.

“Harry, no.” Hermione said stepping between him and Malfoy. “It's okay, really. Honestly, I can't think of a worst punishment myself.”

Harry looked into her soft eyes and images of their first years flashed on his head. “I hope you're pleased with yourselves. We could all have been killed -- or worse, expelled,” she had said back then.

The aura was gone again. Harry grinned. “You still need to sort out your priorities.”

Hermione smiled back. “Let's just go back home. Let's go back to Hogwarts.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

THE END OF SIXTH-YEAR

KING'S CROSS STATION

As they crossed the barrier of platform nine and three-quarters, Mr. and Mrs. Granger were already there talking with Mr. and Mrs. Weasley and the twins.

“Mum! Daddy!” Hermione yelled, running to her father's waiting arms. “I missed you so much,” she said, being now hugged and kissed by her mother.

Ron and Ginny were, too, welcomed by their family.

Harry watched his friends and respective families' interactions feeling a bit jealous of it, until someone placed a hand on his left shoulder. Harry turned and found his parents' best friends, Sirius and Remus, smiling at him. And he knew he was not alone. He knew as long as these wizards were by his side, a part of his parents would always remain with him.

Harry smiled back at his “uncles”. Truly happy after a hell of a year in Hogwarts that he didn't need to go back to the other hell that would be a summer in his real uncle's house. He would stay this summer with his real family: Sirius, Remus, Hagrid, and the Weasleys. They would all be staying at Grimmauld Place.

Well, not really all his family. As his eyes traveled back at his female best friend, he knew he would miss her more than never.

“Mum, dad, this is my friend Tonks. She will be staying with us for the summer.”

Watching Tonks, who looked like any normal teenage would, greeting the Grangers, Harry's smile faded. Hermione's kidnapping was still fresh in his memory. One week ago, he had really lost all control. He almost burned down an entire forest.

He didn't really feel comfortable with the idea of Hermione being alone out in Muggle London. She would not becompletely alone, as Tonks, under Dumbledore's orders, would be her bodyguard; still he couldn't stop worrying, couldn't stop thinking that she would be safer at his side.

However, Hermione was very stubborn. She had said that she would let no Dark Lord dictate her life. She had stated that not even the end of the world would stop her to spending the summer with her parents, whom she had missed tremendously.

And, she had added, she was completely able to take care of herself, thanks ever so much, and needed no one hovering about for protection. It had taken a lot of persuasion on Dumbledore's part to convince her to let Tonks follow her.

Harry sighed. He just hoped all the ancient protections Dumbledore said he would place around her and her family would be enough.

Hermione was saying her goodbyes to the Weasleys as Harry watched. She had just talked with Ginny and was now leaving a peck on Ron's cheek.

She then turned to him and their eyes met, holding that silent secret of theirs again.

He felt soft lips on his check and then a whisper, “I'll be fine. Don't worry.”

And with a smile that melted him whole, she left with her parents.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

THE SUMMER BEFORE SEVENTH-YEAR…

GRIMMAULD'S PLACE --HARRY'S ROOM.

“Here, girl,” said Harry as he attached a letter to his snowy owl's leg. “Make sure Hermione gets this letter, okay?”

Hedwig hooted softly.

“And don't even think about coming back without an answer.”

Hedwig looked offended, giving a very loud hoot. Harry grinned and stroked the owl. “I know. I know you always deliver my letters, it's just that this is a very special letter and --”

BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

Harry turned abruptly. Hedwig spread her wings, hooting anxiously. The letter fell off her legs…it became suddenly cold. Harry's eyes glowed as screams of a woman in his head were mixed up with present ones…

ARRGHHH!!!

Dementors. They were being attacked.

“GO! Find Dumbledore!” Harry shouted to his owl, that flew away at his command.

“Arrghh…”

“Ginny,” Harry yelled, running out of his bedroom and following the screams. The letter fell, forgotten, to the floor.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

THE VERY BEGINNING OF SEVENTH-YEAR

HOGWARTS' GROUNDS

"Firs' years! Firs' years, follow me. C'mon, firs' years!" Hagrid's powerful voice cut the cold night air.

Hermione got off the train, carrying a sleeping Crookshanks. Right behind her came Neville Longbottom and Luna Lovegood and a blonde girl (that would be Tonks undercover.)

“Hagrid!” Cheerfully, Hermione handed Crookshanks to Neville, who clumsily held onto the feline, as she ran to embrace her half-giant friend.

“Hermione!” Hagrid's laugh boomed as he raised her on the air. All the first years looked at this scene without a clue of what was going on. “Grawpy's missed yeh loads,” he said putting her back on the ground.

Hermione was blushing furiously. “Oh, really? I'll make sure to visit him as soon as I can. Ah, Hagrid. I'm so --”

“HERMIONE!!”

Hermione smiled as she saw Ron and Harry. She looked up to Hagrid, who smiled back at her. “What yeh waiting fer? Go yeh.”

And she went. She went running to her best friends. The three of them shared a group hug…

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

…hours later

HOGWART'S KITCHEN

Ron, Harry and Hermione were sitting at a table in the kitchen, with Dobby and Winky serving them. The trio had missed the sorting hat ceremony and the feast, hence they were starving to death - um, actually, that was just Ron. Anyway, after receiving the lecture of the century from Professor McGonagall, learning their passwords and performing their duties, the Trio had sneaked in the kitchen.

“I still can't believe we missed the ceremony ... again.” Hermione complained, still feeling a bit embarrassed for being scolded by McGonagall on the very first day.

“Well, look at the bright side, at least this year, we were not in danger,” said Harry. “And we missed it for a good cause, right?”

“Yes, I know. But it is our last year…it was our last change to see the face of the new students when they get sorted…to remember how it felt like...”

“Blimey, `Mione, Why would you want to remember something like that?”

“I have to agree with Ron on that, Hermione. I could live fine enough without remembering the sorting hat talking about Slytherin in my head...”

“Oh, you guys are hopeless. This is our last year as Hogwarts' students, can't you two at least feel a bit of nostalgia already?”

Harry and Ron looked at each other, then at Hermione. “Nah,” they said together.

“Look, `Mione, no offense, but this is a school. For m,e Hogwarts is all about boring classes, endless homework, and in the middle of that, Voldemorts' plans to kill Harry. (Dobby and Winky winced. Hermione looked surprised.) Really, the only good things are the Quidditch games and being with you guys.”

For Hermione, the surprise had been to hear Ron saying the Dark Lord's name after all those years avoiding it. She still didn't like his answer. She looked at Harry, expecting a better one.

“I just want to survive.” Harry shrugged.

Hermione sighed. Dobby gave her a glass of pumpkin juice. “Thanks, Dobby. Are you sure you and Winky don't want to join us?”

Winky almost had a heart attack. Dobby smiled at Hermione “Dobby doesn't think it is a good idea, Miss. But thanks,” said the elf, dragging a shocked Winky out of the kitchen, leaving the three friends alone.

“Was it something that I said?”

Ron rolled his eyes, placing his sandwich back on his plate and looking directly at Hermione. “Why do you insist on this? Open you eyes, Hermione. How many times do I have to tell you that they like to be house-elves?”

“My eyes are wide open, Ronald. It's you that insist on being blind. The way this society treats elves is wrong. They're slaves.”

“If they are happy that way.”

Hermione stood up, fuming. “How can you say that?”

Ron stood up. “It's the truth.”

Harry watched his friends glaring at each other. He gulped, “So, Hermione, how were things on the Hogwarts Express? Did anyone lose a toad? Or maybe a Slytherin started a fight? No Dementors, I hope.” Harry smiled nervously.

Ron and Hermione stared at their friend. What was that all about? That was the best he could come up with to stop their imminent row…What a lame excuse…But what the hell, it was really too early in the year to start fighting.

Hermione sighed, sitting down. “The trip was okay, I guess. Tonks slept all the way. Neville was sweet as always but… But the Hogwarts Express wasn't the same without you guys…”

Ron's eyes softened. He sat down too. The earlier tension forgotten.

“Oh, and how could I forget Luna? She spent half of the trip saying things that made no sense at all and the other half asking me about Ron.”

Ron seemed scared. “About me? Oh no. Not again. You didn't say anything, did you? What is she planning now? Hasn't she humiliated me enough last Valentine's Day?”

“Oh, it wasn't that bad, Ron. You have to admit that she was very… original.” Harry chuckled and then sipped his juice, watching Hermione's face.

“She's a loony, she is.”

“She's not that bad, Ron,” Hermione protested. “And she has been a real friend this last past years. Why don't you give her a chance? Maybe try to get to know her a little better. She really fancies you.”

“And I fancy you.”

Pumpkin juice flew everywhere. Actually, most of it ended up in Ron's face when Harry, in shock at Ron's bold statement, spat it back out.

“HARRY!” Ron shouted.

“Cough…Cough…Sorry, Ron.” Harry apologized, flicking his wrist, magically cleaning his friends' faces.

“What was that about?” Ron eyed him suspiciously.

“Er…cough…nothing I …the juice…I choked…”

Ron nodded, turning back at Hermione, who was too busy trying to hide her face behind her hands. “So?”

“So what?” Hermione looked up apprehensively.

“You said that I should give Loony Luna a chance because she fancies me. Well, I fancy you. Why don't you follow your own advice?”

Ron stared at Hermione, waiting for an answer, as did Harry.

“Ron, we've already discussed this, I don't feel --”

“Yeah, yeah…keep denying it. Anyway, you are going to the graduation ball with me, right?”

“Er…Don't you think it's a little early to be inviting me to a ball that will happen months from now?”

“Well, last time I took the time…you went with Vick…” Ron teased.

Hermione made a face. Harry just wanted to Apparate out of that room. Wait! He could Apparate. If only he had remembered that fact earlier…

“So, is it a date?”

Hermione looked at Ron, then at Harry, then at Ron, then at Harry, then…

Okay. That was enough. She was a smart witch after all.

“Let's put this way, Ronald Weasley,” she said, staring right at Harry. “If no one else asks me to the ball by then, I'll go with you.”

Ron had a smile stretched from ear to ear. “So, it is a date, my dear Hermione Granger? Because Harry and I are going to make sure no one else asks you. Right, Harry?”

“Yes, we will,” Harry answered, his eyes fixed on Hermione's.

Noticing something *strange* about the way his friends were looking at each other, Ron wondered what was going on. He looked at Hermione, then at Harry, then at Hermione, then at Harry.

Luckily, he was not a very smart wizard. Or perhaps, he just liked to fool himself.

There was tension in the air again. But this time it was one completely different from before... It was deeper and none of them seemed ready to explore it.

“So,” Hermione tried to start a new topic of conversation as she took her fork and pushed her food around on her plate. “You guys told me all about how Voldemort found out about Professor Snape, the Grimmauld attack, Percy's undercover work with the Unspeakables and how he became Mrs.Weasley's favorite all over again, but you still haven't told me: What now? Without Snape inside, the Order loses a lot of power against Voldemort. Do you know what is Dumbledore planning to do now? What about the Order? Where are the meetings being held now?” Hermione asked worried.

Harry and Ron shared a look. “Actually,that's all very complicated…”

“Complicated? Why? What happened?”

“Let's say that the Order is here at Hogwarts and has gotten very… colorful.”

“Huh?”

“Yeah, I'm on the Red Team.”

“You are what, Ron? Wait, you are in the Order?”

Ron grinned. “Oh, don't worry, `Mione. You are a member, too.”

“Am I? Harry, what is going on here?”

“Have I already mentioned that it's all very complicated?”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

A COUPLE OF MONTHS LATER

HERMIONE'S DORM

My Dearest Hermione,

I hope this letter finds you well and safe.

I'm fine. You don't need to worry about me. I know that most of His attacks are happening here, but we are managing fine. Actually, it's very strange. We know that He is out there. We still fear His name. But we act as nothing is happening. I still have Quidditch practice everyday. The students are still having classes here in Durmstrang. Wizards go to work everyday while their wives go shopping in the Pentagonal Avenue. There will be a big game on Sunday.

It's strange, that's the only way I can describe it. It's a silent war, Hermione. I don't know if we are the brave ones for fighting down our fears and going on with our lives or if we are cowards; afraid to face the truth so much that we pretend that there isn't a war going on.

I lost two friends last week. They were Aurors. They died to protect us.

I'm thinking about joining the War Troops. I know that I'm no soldier, but I feel like I have to do something to help. They say that I'm famous, that I am a national hero and that they need me here on the Quidditch pitch to entertain people…but I just feel like I'm fooling them and myself… I still can't believe how similar to the Muggles our society has become… The government here is more concerned with the political and economic effects of this war than the fact that the Dark Lord is here to try and end it all. I just wonder when we forgot what magic is all about.

Oh, my dear Hermione, I'm glad to know that you are safe within Hogwarts' walls. And that the crazy times we are living can't really touch you there. However, even protected as you are, I worry about you because I know that in the end, somehow, He will go after your friend, Harry Potter, and I know you will be the first to jump in front of The-Boy-Who-Lived to protect him…

Don't love him, Hermione, it's too dangerous. Don't love him.

Love Always,

Victor

Hermione wiped away a tear. She let the parchment slip from her hand to falling to one side of her bed while she lay back against the pillows. Since the summer that followed her fourth-year, she had been exchanging letters with the Bulgarian seeker. He had been her confidant and she had been his. But never, never before, had she received such a letter from him - one in which the words showed a lack of hope. Krum's letter had left her empty somehow. His words were full of sorrow... She was sure there was something more that he was not telling her, something that he did not have the courage to put in words... Something the Daily Prophet was not announcing to the public; the Ministry was pretending not to know and the Order of Phoenix was making sure to hide the truth from the trio as well.

The War. The deaths. It was all becoming real. Too real. The war was about to start wholesale. All the illusions were about collapse.

It was strange how Hogwarts had the power to make you forget what was happening out there. She couldn't believe that just hours ago she had been studying to her N.E.W.T.s; worried about mundane school affairs that seemed to have no importance at all to the actual events happening in the larger world beyond Hogwart's walls.

Crookshanks, sensing his Mistress' sorrow, jumped onto the bed and nestling up against her side, rubbing his head insistently against her belly for attention. She smiled sadly at her cat, putting an arm around him and hugginghim to her…She looked into her cat's eyes and felt a wave of solace swept over her darkest fears…She was glad she was not alone.

Victor was right and she knew it…she feared it…During the last year, although the Wizarding World had openly acknowledged Voldemort's return, nothing had really seemed to change…There was fear in the air but no one talked about it…maybe afraid that to put it into words, or a name, would destroy the normal existence they had been living for so long.

She understood well how her Bulgarian friend was feeling. A war left you hollow inside because it was just… War was something that devoured and left nothing behind; made you feel small and useless in the face of the immensity of the conflict. You wanted to solve all the problems and find a way to end all that despair; to bring peace back to the world, but the answers always eluded you…Maybe that was what a War is at it's central core: the only way mankind can solve the problems that defied solving by all other means. Or, in short, War was a reflexive example of the ultimate human stupidity.

It is strange that at the same time that people might be dying in a war, you are playing your favorite game, having some ice cream or, kissing your boyfriend. You should feel guilty for the joy and comfort that you know at that moment, right? Wrong?

Hermione remembered the documentaries about the Muggle World Wars she had seen. The more recent conflicts ones she read about in the newspapers and magazines. The battles she read in history books. It was like a story, a movie, a game. You feel pity for all terrible things you see, you want to make all that suffering to stop. You pray for a miracle, you wonder why the wizards do nothing to stop it…But at the same time you still go to the mall in the morning with your mother to do some shopping and then you meet your father for lunch in your favorite restaurant…and you forget that there are people dying out there in a war that makes no sense…or perhaps if you just stopped to look closer it would make sense for a society that wanted to go to the mall, eat in a good restaurant, drive that new car, see the ball rolling in that big grass field. And as you read the history books again you know that since the begging it is like this…it is all about power…

And it was the same in the Wizarding World. Wasn't that what Voldemort wanted? Unlimited Power.

So there is a war going on outside the castle's walls that protect you but you still do your homework. You still smile and joke around with your friends. You are still in love with your best friend. You are still happy. And even if sometimes you have doubts, you know that if you don't smile, if you don't love, if you don't live your life because we are in the middle of a dark time …than the enemy has already won. And you refuse to let him win that easily…

And that was why life went on in Hogwarts, in the Wizarding World and all around the globe…

That is, until you or someone close to you became a victim of this war…

Hermione's door was abruptly opened. Startled, she sat up. Crookshanks jumped out of the bed and disappeared through the door, letting Hermione and the figure that had just arrived alone in the bedroom.

“Ron, you scared me,” she said as she got up and started walking in his direction. “How many times do I have to tell you to knock first? I really don't know what I had in my mind when I gave you the password to --” She froze, still two steps away from him. It was like she had forgotten how to walk when her eyes met his…she had only seen that haunted look in her best friend eyes a few times….times that she would rather not remember… “What happened?”

The youngest Weasley boy was on verge of tears. His pale feature was even more pale…He was trembling. “Hagrid,” he choked up. “Voldemort has him.”

She wept. “What.? Hagrid? No. No. How? This can't be - Oh God…”

Ron embraced his crying friend. After some minutes, Hermione was once again in control of her emotions. She knew she couldn't just stay there crying. She needed to do something to help her dear half-giant friend. “Where is Harry?” she asked, stepping back from Ron's embrace.

Ron frowned. “They locked him up.” Seeing the shocked and confused expression of his female friend, Ron tried to elaborate. “He wanted to go after Hagrid. The Order didn't let him. They locked him in the Forbidden Room.”

Hermione gasped and shook her head not believing in what she was hearing… without thinking twice she ran to the dungeons with Ron running after her.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

minutes later…

HOGWARTS' DUNGEONS - THE ORDER OF PHOENIX'S HQ…

They were in the dungeons and running as fast as they could. They passed in front of Snape's classroom door but did not pause. A long and dark corridor of doors passed by but they did not stop try any of them, continuinf until they came face to face with the stone wall at the end of it. Without them having to say a password or tap a brick with their wands, a door magically replaced the wall, giving the access to the Order of Phoenix's headquarters.

As soon as they crossed through door, it closed behind them and their usual robes were replaced by their Teams' robes. Hermione was in yellow and Ron in red.

They both stared at the room before them; they seemed to have stepped in an ocean of colors. As members of every team hurried hither and yon with some was disappearing through the walls and others appearing through them in like manner. Members of the Green team settled boxes full of potion flasks in a corner, while members of Yellow team carried huge tomes to reading desks. The members of Orange were carrying magical crystals, the Violet team their wands and so on…

In this confusion Hermione could not identify who the wizards and witches were around her. She just grabbed Ron by his red cloak and disappeared with him through another wall.

They appeared in another room, where they found Remus, Tonks, Sirius, Dumbledore and Moody, although this last one they had just glimpsed for a moment before he disappeared in red vortex of light.

Fawkes let a loud squeak, warning Dumbledore and the others to the presence of the two Gryffindors. So, they paused before crossing into the vortex themselves.

“Mr. Weasley. I thought your father had been very clear when he told you to go to your dorm.” Dumbledore said sternly.

“You can't do this to him,” Hermione stepped forward before Ron could say a word. It was obvious; to all the five present that she was not referring to Ron.

“It's for his own good as well as ours,” the headmaster replied.

“No. Please. It's going to destroy him,” she pleaded with tears in her eyes.

“He can't always be the hero, Hermione,” Remus said sadly.

“It's not that, Remus. It's not and you know it. He doesn't want to be the hero. He just wants to protect his friend. His family. Hagrid --”

“Enough! We don't have time for this. Harry and you two are members of this Order and as such you are honor bound to follow my orders. And I order you three to stay out of this mission. I don't want you anywhere near headquarters until we come back.” Dumbledore pointed his wand in Hermione's direction. “Don't try to do anything, Miss Granger. It won't work.” Clenching his wand he turned back his back on her, disappearing into the vortex as Moody had.

Remus was the next into the vortex. He had stopped as to say something to Hermione but then shook his head slightly and said nothing.

Tonks just sighed sadly, her features somber, with dark long hair and pale skin. She looked almost like Snape's twin sister. “I'm sorry,” she said as she stepped into the portal.

When it came to Sirius's turn, Hermione stopped him, “Sirius, please? He is your godson…”

Sirius smiled sadly at her. “He is more than that to me. Someday, Hermione, you, too, will understand why we do everything in our power to protect our children. Even if they hate us because of that…Don't worry, Hagrid will be all right.”

As soon as Sirius was gone, Fawkes flew into the vortex and it closed before Hermione and Ron could think of crossing into it themselves.

Hermione stared at Ron, expecting him to be at a loss for words and any reasonable thought as she was, but he wasn't. Ron wore a deadly look of calculation instead.

“We have to free Harry,” he said firmly.

Hermione nodded slowly. “But how? He is in the Forbidden Room. That room is sealed. There are a dozen of charms around it and Dumbledore must have increased them to hold Harry in there.”

Ron gazed at her. “You can break them.” It was not a question, it was an affirmation.

“No, Ron. If Harry isn't able to break them…how am I supposed to do it?”

“Harry doesn't have a wand, you do.”

“Harry doesn't need a wand.”

“No, but his wandless magic is controlled by his emotion. And I can only imagine how he is feeling after the people he trusts most in this world locked him in a dark room.”

Hermione nodded, her heart aching at the thought of Harry all alone in that room.

Ron held her hand. “You can do it, `Mione. I know you can. You are the smartest witch in all the Wizarding World."

She looked at him, a small smile forming in the corner of her lips. “Okay…Let's go then. Let's free Harry.” She took her wand in her hands and turned. Ron didn't move. “Ron?” she turned back to him.

“I'm not going.”

“I beg your pardon?”

“Okay. Before you hex me into the next year, just listen to me. I'm going to Voldemort's lair.”

Hermione just looked at him like he had gone crazy. “What? Have you lost your mind? That place is surrounded by Death Eaters. Not to say Dementors and Merlin only knows what more other evil creatures. What in God's name would you do there? Ask to die?”

“Shh…Calm Down, `Mione. Merlin, even when I'm trying to do the right thing you have to start fighting with me.”

“I'm not fighting, Ron. I just --”

“I know. Look, I can go in my Animagus form. Voldemort is obviously too busy right now fighting us and has probably has his army with him. They won't even notice I`m there.”

“I don't like this, Ron.”

“It's the best opportunity we've got. If we still had Snape inside there, we would know of Voldemort's plans and nothing of this would be happening now. But now we don't have anyone in the inside…and Hagrid is the first victim.”

“Hagrid is going to be fine. I'm going to free Harry and together we will help the Order bring Hagrid back.”

Ron sighed. He didn't have the courage to tell her that he didn't truly believe that there was still time for Hagrid… He stared at her. “I need to go, Hermione. I need to find out what Voldemort is planning…so we know what to expect from now on. So to stop any danger that might come after us.”

“No. There's no way I'm going to let you do this, Ronald Weasley. You are going to stay here. Do you hear me? You are not going anywhere.”

“You can't stop me.”

“I can. Care to try me?”

Ron features softened. He gave her a sad smile. “We knew this day would come, Hermione. Harry needs us. Go, save him. Do your job. I'll do mine.”

Hermione closed her eyes at the powerful weight of his words. Hermione knew…Damn it, how she hated to know everything sometimes…

She had no choice other than wrap her arms around his shoulders and give him the tightest hug she could. “Just come back to us,” she whispered. She was letting go of him, ready to turn around when he grabbed her. She looked down at his big hand around her wrist, and then she looked up, finding his eyes…and finding what she also knew lay behind those eyes. “Ron…”

“I'm going to be surrounded by Dementors. Don't you think I need a happy memory?”

She smiled sadly at him… coming even closer to him…she tiptoed…their faces were only an inch apart…Ron inhaled her scent and close his eyes in anticipation…and he felt her soft lips…on his cheek.

Ron eyes snapped open. Hermione turned around before his eyes could catch hers again. “Don't forget to drink the Cocoa Potion,” she said softly. “And Ron …” When she paused, Ron stretched his right hand; he almost caught hold of her shoulder when her voice stopped him. “Be careful...”

And as she ran away to save their best friend so they could save their captured friend, she yelled two more words, “Love you.”

Ron saw her slim figure magically disappearing through the wall. He let out the breath he had been holding ever since her sweet scent had surrounded him. “I love you, too.” He fingered the spot on his cheek where her lips had come upon. He smiled sadly, “So much for a happy memory.”

A small `puff'. A little spider was making its way through the stone floor.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

later…

FORBIDDEN ROOM

It was so dark…so lonely… He screamed for help…for someone to hear him and release him…but no one had come…No one would come…They had locked him there…Sirius, Dumbledore, Arthur…all of them…his friends…his family…

It was hard to breathe…pain…cold…his magic… out of control… Hagrid…hurt…he needed to help Hagrid…it was pulsating…it was in his cells…it was going to explode…he couldn't stop…it was consuming him…emptiness…darkness…

Light…From where did it come this light? It was so warm… a comforting light in the middle of the darkness.

“Harry…”

Harry opened his eyes. All he could see was a yellow blur.

“Hermione…”

Was it really her? He could barely feel her…She helped him get up…That touch. It was really her…It was Hermione. He breathed. He could breath again…he was in control again.

He took a step forward…Yes, it was her. The yellow he had seen was the yellow cloak she was wearing as a member of that respective team. But it was more than that. She was pale…the blue aura that always surrounded her had been replaced by this pale yellow one…all her magic forces drained…And then it hit him…it was his fault…She had probably used all her energy to free him…

Oh, Hermione…

“Come on, Harry. We have to hurry," Hermione said.

Hagrid…

Harry nodded. He gripped her hand and together they climbed stairs and crossed corridors.

Harry abruptly stopped.

An excruciating pain shot through his scar. It was already too late.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

later…

THE ORDER OF THE PHOENIX'S HEADQUATER

"It seems that I have to go now. They are calling me. It's really strange here, Harry. But it feels good. Very good. Tell Dumbledore that the answer is YES. And tell..."

Dumbledore's hand covered his face and his shoulders dropped in sadness. He sighed and turned, slowly leaving the room with Fawkes in his arms.

"And tell Olympe that I will be waiting for her - not that I want her to die, no it's not that...err..You understand, don't yeh?"

Professor McGonagall patted Madam Maxime's back as the half-giant collapsed in tears on her shoulder.

"Take care of Hermione, will you, Harry? She is a real treasure. Don't be afraid of -"

The reflection of Hagrid faded away.

"HAGRID!" Harry yelled.

But the half-giant's face didn't come back.

"HAGRID!"

"I love you, Harry." One last echo.

"I love you, too, Hagrid.”

The Phoenix's Tears showed nothing more.

“NOOOOOOO!!!!” Harry stood up, his aura sparkled, creating a green eddy of power around him. When the eddy stooped, Harry was gone.

“Find him”, commanded Arthur Weasley, “before he does something stupid.” All the other members present disappeared through the walls, except for McGonagall who was still consoling Madam Maxime and Hermione who stood there, petrified, looking at the pool Fawkes had just created with tears rolling down her cheeks.

“Hermione?” Arthur approached her, waking the sobbing girl to the dreadful reality. “Where is my son?”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

later…

HAGRID'S HUT

He was seated in the corner. Arms crossed around his bent knees. Head down against his arms as he cried his heart out.

Fang seemed to know what had happened, staring at Harry with sad eyes, already missing his owner.

The door was opened.

“Go away, Hermione. Leave me alone,” he said without looking up .

The girl tried to contain her own tears as she closed the door behind her, crossed the room and knelt before him.

“I loved him, too, Harry.”

Harry looked up. His bloodshot eyes met hers.

“Everything that I touch, I destroy…Everyone that I love dies.”

“I'm still here, Harry. I'm not going anywhere.”

Harry sobbed harder... he leaned toward her, ending up with his head resting in her lap…

No more words were needed and for hours they just stayed like that…crying together the loss of their beloved gamekeeper, teacher and friend, Rubeus Hagrid.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

DAYS LATER

HOGWARTS' CASTLE

He was running away from her, from them, from everything. She was following him.

“Harry, STOP!”

It had been very difficult last few days…Hagrid's death, his funeral…

And still no sign of Ron…

And now the nightmare… It was so real…She was dead…he had lost everything… No. He wouldn't let it happen…He would stop him…he would stop that snake…

“Harry, please!”

He stopped but he didn't look at her. He couldn't face her. Couldn't meet her eyes.

“Stay away from me, Hermione. I don't want anything to do with you. Anything.”

The groggy members of student body,still in their pajamas, listened to Harry with a sense of shock. They had all been awakened by Potter's deafening screams and a wave of magic that made the entire castle shake. His Gryffindor roommates tried to wake up him. Even Ginny, Lavender and Parvati tried too. In the end, it was only Hermione who could bring him back from his nightmare.

But that had been just the beginning of the commotion for as soon as Harry was conscious he ran out the room without any explanation…and Hermione had pursued him…

And of course, the curious students were at every corner of the castle, trying to find out what exactly was going on.

The young witch seemed very hurt at his words. “Don't do this, Harry. Let me help you.”

“You can't help me. No one can.” And he fled again. But she didn't give up pursuit of him…

That was until something got in the way of the bushy, brown-haired witch and her prey.

“I'm so happy to see you…”

Out of nowhere, Ronald Weasley appeared before her and with those words, he collapsed in her arms.

“Ron…” Hermione looked at her friend, completely lost…but how? It was then that she noticed the statue at her left and the opened passage…and she understood that Ron was truly there…that she was not dreaming…Oh, Ron…

“HARRY!” she yelled.

This time he turned around, hearing in her voice a fear that it hadn't been there before…Ron…

He saw her going down under the weight of his other friend, who definitely too massive for her petite figure to support.

He ran to them.

As soon as he touched his red-haired friend, images flowed in his mind like a scary movie…

“Harry.” The images came to an end as Hermione called him. “Is he --”

Harry shook his head. “He is just sleeping. He is exhausted.”

Hermione sighed in relief. “Oh, thank goodness.” She smiled, and tried to search Harry's eyes ,but he kept looking down, a deep frown adorning his face.

“What did he see, Harry?” Hermione looked up at the new voice. The question had been asked by Dumbledore, who now stood besides Harry.

Harry looked up through the nearly window. The Dark Mark was glowing in the night sky. “My worst nightmares are coming true.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Many hours later…

THE ORDER HEADQUARTERS

“I'll stop Voldemort or I'll die trying.”

The silence remained.

“I'm a Gryffindor. And Gryffindors don't hide. Gryffindors don't run away from a fight. Moreover, this is my fight. Despite what you may or may not believe is right, this is my fight.”

“But, Har -”

“I know what you are going to say, Remus -- what you are all going to say -- that it's not that simple, that Voldemort had become Super Voldie and I'm some kind of time bomb that can explode at any time. But I can't—I won't accept that there's nothing I can do to stop him. There must be a way. There's always a way.”

Snape sighed. “You are asking for a miracle, Potter.”

“Perhaps I am.”

“We live in a magical world, Potter. Here, we are the miracle and I'm afraid there's nothing any of us can do. This time, there is no way, we--”

“As a matter of fact, Severus,” a third voice interrupted Snape, “there is one way.”

Dumbledore, who since his encouraging initial speech had been silent - almost invisible—while calmly sipping a cup of tea (that by now must be as cold as ice) slowly stood from his chair.

No one in the room even blinked as they stare shocked at the headmaster.

“Professor?”

“And what is it, professor?”

“A spell, Harry. A spell that only you can perform.”

“And which spell is that, Professor?”

“A spell never heard because it was never spoken… It was more like a ritual, actually. A ritual of passage and sacrifice…”

“Sacrifice?”

“You don't have the power to defeat Voldemort. But you have the power to stop him…forever.”

“I don't understand, professor. I can't defeat him, but I can stop him? What does that mean?”

“It means that the ones made to protect failed us again. Although, we have failed them first.” Dumbledore sighed, closing his eyes. He took off his hat and stared at Harry again. “You can no longer defeat him. He has become too much like you, Harry. So, to defeat him you would have to stop being you… It won't matter who wins if you go up against now, we will lose.”

All the presents looked at the headmaster, bewildered. His words didn't make any sense, at all.

“I can't see any other way, Harry. You need to stop him with the Power He Knows Not.”

“If you are talking about the prophecy, I --”

“You know very well what I'm talking about, Harry. I'm talking about the dreams. The ones you have been having. The ones you can't understand. I'm talking about his weakness, Harry. Your weakness. The spell will imprison him. He will no longer be a threat. He won't be able to hurt any one else. All that is required from you is that you sacrifice what you treasure most…”

Harry froze. Every body in the room froze, staring wide-eyed at their old wizard…

Seeing the impact of his words, Dumbledore quickly tried to clear up any misunderstanding, “I'm not talking about human sacrifice. I'm not talking about any kind of dark ritual…No one is going to die. The spell is as pure as it is the source of power it requires…What I'm asking you to sacrifice here, Harry, is a feeling… this deep feeling that you hold so dearly within your heart. I'm asking you to forget and …never remember again.”

“What?” Harry exclaimed, disbelief all over his face. He stared at Dumbledore, trying to find some vestige that he had heard all wrong, but the missing sparkle in the old man's eyes told him that he had not. Harry couldn't believe it… it was impossible… unthinkable… insane… “Have you lost your mind? `Cause you can't be serious, right?”

“I'm afraid I am, Harry.”

Harry laughed nervously as he looked around the room…everybody looked as perplexed he felt…His green eyes met Hermione's brown ones and oddly after a night where he had spent most of the time trying to avoid her, she was the first to look down -- she was the one avoiding him now.

Harry frowned.

He turned back to Dumbledore with an icy expression... “I can't believe you are asking me t--”

“I'm asking you to save our world, Harry”

Snape was the first to start the arguments. “Sir, I don't --”

“It's the only way, Severus.”

“There must be another way, Albus,” said McGonagall.

“I can't agree with this,” said Arthur Weasley.

“Neither do I. Besides, you can't expect Harry to accept that,” Sirius said.

“I think that…”

“Maybe this spell…”

“Well, if he has to follow his destiny …”

“This is a mistake…”

“I'm completely against it. Actually, I don't see how Harry giving up Quidditch can help us defeat Voldemort. Now, it'll mean certain our defeat in the next game against Slytherin.”

You could hear a drop of rain falling on the other side of the ocean with the silence that dominate the room as all the present -- including Harry Potter and Hermione Granger -- stared, stunned, at Ronald Weasley.

“What? I'm just saying that --”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

later…

BY THE LAKE

“I don't know what to do, Hermione,” said Harry. He did not turn to face her. He just knew she was there...

“You don't need to do anything, Harry.” Pause. “They can't ask you to do something like...this...They can't - no one can...” Hermione sat besides him, placing her head on his shoulder.

Harry sighed. “I ... it's...”

“Too much.”

“More than that. They don't understand...If I lose this...I lose everything...I lose myself.”

There was so much passion, so many emotions, so much pain in his voice that Hermione had to close her eyes and bit her lip, to hold the tears that wanted to come.

“You always have me, Harry”, she whispered, “no matter what.”

He looked into her eyes. He saw himself. “ Hermione...I --”

She placed her hands on his lips. “Shh...It's all right... I know...”

He took her hands in his, drawing them down between them. “No, Hermione. It's not all right. I'm tired of fighting this. I don't want to pretend anymore,” he said huskily.

Hermione thought she could not shed any tears after all that had occurred already. She found she was wrong. “Please, Harry...Don't --”

“It is you, Hermione. Always you,” he said as he gentle wiped her tears away, letting his fingers touch her face gently. “I can give you a million reasons why...but in a way it's very simple; It is because it's you, Hermione Granger. Always you.; Books and Cleverness and Bravery and Friendship, you have them all and more; you have Love. My Love. You are a great witch. You are my best friend. You are the girl I'm hopelessly in love with. I need you. I want you. I could give everything up except for you. I can't be without you, Hermione. I have a million reasons to love you but you are my only reason to breathe. I love you, Hermione, so much...”

-->

14. Remembering -- Part II

Chapter 12: Remembering – Part II

“The advantage of a bad memory is that one enjoys several times the same good things for the first time.”

-- Friedrich Nietzsche

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

SEVENTH -YEAR

QUIDDITCH PITCH…

It felt strange to see the students on the Quidditch Pitch anxious to see the first game of the year… All the students, all the Houses had felt the tension in the air…the tension of the war that was coming closer, beginning to encroach even on the safe haven that was Hogwarts …They all felt the loss of Hagrid and had seen the Dark Mark in the sky…All knew that their parents were hiding the terrible truth from their letters from home…If things were like this in Hogwarts, outside could only be worse. But the Headmaster had been firm in his speech. Life went on. Hogwarts went on… and so would the Quidditch games…

As it was…all the school went to the first game of the year. Gryffindor versus Ravenclaw. The Hufflepuff students rooting for the Griffindors and The Slytherins supporting Ravenclaw, of course.

The excitement of the game made them all forget, at least for a day, the tension…the reality of the War…The power and allure of escapist entertainment, it seemed, was as powerful in the Wizarding World as it was in the Muggle one.

The Headmaster asked a moment of silence to honor Hagrid’s memory.

For one minute, there was silence.

A minute later flags, banners, screams and excited faces appeared…All wanted to see the show…

The Ravenclaw team was the first to the pitch. One by one, the players were announced to the audience to the loud enthusiastic cheers of their supporters. After the last player for Ravenclaw was announced, the Gryffindors started to chant louder, it was their team’s turn. The girls in the audience were screaming Harry’s name while the guys shouted and hollered...

And then, slowly and for a second time, there is silence.

Harry didn’t show up. The Gryffindor team didn’t show up.

The tension was quickly rising up again.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Hermione was walking quickly, her face sharp with resolution as Ron hustled along beside her, talking non-stop.

“Please, Hermione. You are the only one who can talk to him…You’ve got to put some sense in that thick head of his, otherwise we --”

“I got it, Ron. You don’t need to repeat it a thousand times.”

“Sorry, it’s just that it is my first game as captain and I --”

“I know. It’s important to you.” She stopped before the door of the Gryffindor locker room where she found the other players of the team gathered around. “Where is he?” she demanded.

Ginny pointed at the door. Hermione sighed. “Just give us a few minutes, okay? I’ll see what I can do,” she said, opening the locker room.

“Harry?”

Hermione found him seated on one of the benches. He was wearing his Quidditch robes and holding his Firebolt before him. He kept his head down.

Hermione sat besides him.

“I can’t do this. I can’t play.”

“Why not?”

“You know why. This doesn’t make any sense. There’s people out there dying, Hermione. We are in a war.” He paused. “This all feels so wrong…How can I play knowing that Hagrid won’t be there watching me like he used to…knowing that he will never be there again…that he is gone.”

Hermione bit her lip. “I think you should play.”

“What?” Harry stared at her.

“That’s what Hagrid would want you to do.” She held his hand. “He wanted you to live, Harry. He died so you would have more time. Time to live. Time for Quidditch. Time for classes. Time for jokes and fun. Time for love.”

Harry sighing, resting his chin on her shoulder, “Why are you here, Hermione? Why do you care if I play or not? You hate Quidditch.”

“I don’t hate Quidditch…”

Harry eyed her.

“All right, so I’m not the biggest fan of the game, but that doesn’t mean I hate it. I just don’t like it very much…”

“Why not?”

“Mm?”

“Why don’t you like it?”

“Ah, Harry, you see, the game -- um, the team is outside waiting for you. Ron –“

“Why don’t you like it, Hermione?”

She sighed. “Well, despite the fact that it requires a broomstick and it’s a very dangerous game…Quidditch is very similar to football…”

Harry stared at her confused.

“You see, Harry, I believe football is an analogy of war.”

Harry looked even more confused.

“It’s like this, Harry; in football, you have two rival teams, right? These two teams represent the two enemy forces…Both players and soldiers fight in the field trying to conquer the enemy territory which, in football, is the goal…The ball is the bomb…”

Harry was open-mouthed. “An- and Quidditch is the same to you?”

“Yes, of course…Hmm. Actually, Quidditch is worse.”

“It is?”

“Oh honestly, Harry. The bludgers are real weapons...”

“Oh…What about the snitch then?”

“The snitch is the small miracle we all seek.”

“Miracle?”

“Yes,” smiled Hermione. “It is golden because it represents something pure…its wings represents something divine…Something we all seek but it’s so hard to find…The one thing that can put an end to the madness that is going on in the pitch…the only way to stop the war…”

“WOW.” Harry grimaced. “You put too much thought into things; you know that, don’t you?”

“Yeah, I know. I got that from my mother.”

Then, he was quiet for a few moments, before he sighed. “Why is it always up to me to put an end in the war? I don’t want to go out there and be their hero…I’m sick of always being the hero.”

Hermione looked at him sadly before she hugged him. He hugged her back, inhaling her scent…feeling at home in her arms…

She pulled back to stare into his eyes. “So don’t be their hero, Harry. Be yourself. Don’t play for them. Play for yourself. Don’t listen to my crazy theories, because in the end that’s what they are: Crazy. We all have our own viewpoints, Harry, different perspectives, and different experiences. I’ll never understand but -- I have watched all your games, Harry. When you are on your broom looking for that bloody thing, you just – you light up…You forget about everything else, you feel free, you -- You love this stupid game, Harry. For you, Quidditch isn’t stupid at all. It’s important to you…and that’s why it’s important to me, Harry. That’s why I’m here. I won’t lie to you. I won’t say that I like the game, but I can’t also say that I really hate it. Even if sometimes I’m worried sick about you and the risks you take, I can’t hate something that makes you so happy…even if it was just for a split second when you grab the snitch…You are happier out there, Harry. You are happy out on the Quidditch Pitch…So, Go Gryffindor.” She stood up, saying that last part cheerfully.

Harry laughed at Hermione’s enthusiasm. He looked up. “How come you can always do that? How can you always know how to make me feel better?”

“It’s a natural gift.” Hermione smiled.

“Okay.” He said, taking her hand and pulling her down onto his lap. “But you were wrong about one thing though.”

“Was I?” She placed her arms around his neck…

“Yep. I’m happiest when I’m with you.” He said and then kissed her…and kissed. And they were still kissing. And – Okay, eventually they would to stop to breathe, right? No? What? Were they still kissing? Whoa, the room was getting really hot…

“Blimey, Harry. That’s it. They’re calling us. You’re going to that pitch and find that snitch even if I have to hex you and --”

Hermione leapt up off Harry’s lap faster than light...Harry stood up too. Both their faces were red as tomatoes.

“Okay, Ron. Let’s win this game!” Harry exclaimed a little too loudly.

Ron blinked. “Wh -- what? Do you mean I don’t have to tie you to on your broom, curse you and throw you out onto the pitch?”

Harry chuckled and shook his head.

Ron immediately fell to his knees, holding Hermione’s hand and kissing it frantically.

“Oh, thank you. Thank you, Hermione. I knew you could do it. Whatever you did -- Thank you.”

Hermione laughed. “Okay. Okay, Ron. You’re welcome. Now get up.”

Getting up, he sighed. “Phew, you really scared me, Harry. For a moment I thought you had decided to listen to Dumbledore and performed that spell and gave up your passion for Quidditch forever…”

Harry and Hermione both rolled their eyes. They couldn’t believe it. Only Ron…only Ron…

“Er…I think I’m going to go now,” said Hermione as the other members of the team came into the room.

“Wait!” Ron stopped her, grabbing her hand. “Aren’t you forgetting something?”

Hermione looked to Harry, who just shrugged, as lost as she as to what Ron was about. Ron pointed at his cheek.

“Oh, right,” remembered Hermione. “Good luck, Ron,' said Hermione, standing on tiptoe and kissing him on the cheek. “And you, Harry --”

Ron clasped his hand. “Okay, now we are ready. Let’s go, team.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

back to the quidditch pitch…

The tension was quickly rising again.

All those present looked apprehensively at the empty entryway from where the Griffindor team should be arriving through and –

The tension dissapated instantly and the audience resumed their screaming…

WHAM! Ron Weasley, the captain of the Gryffindor team, was the first to cross the sky, right behind him was Harry Potter and the rest of the team.

Hermione went to the stands and sat right beside Neville.

Yeah. Go Gryffindor!

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

A COUPLE OF WEEKS LATER…

GRYFFINDOR COMMOM ROOM

"So, have you talked with him? Harry?” Hermione asked as she saw Harry descending the stairs of the boys’ dorm.

Harry sat beside her on the squashy couch. The couple was alone in the Common Room. Only the crackling of the fire in the fireplace broke the silence until he sighed. "I couldn't.”

"Harry...” Hermione frowned. One month, eleven days, nineteen hours, thirty-seven minutes and …hmmm…some little seconds…That’s how long they had been together…in an officially more than friendly way. And they still hadn’t told Ron.

"I don't know how, Hermione.”

"Just tell him the truth."

"It's not that simple..." Hermione had been pressuring Harry to tell their best friend about them since day one but…Harry had asked for some time. And she had given it to him but…they were running out of time…

"Okay, I'll tell him. Tomorrow," he muttered.

That was it. If Harry couldn’t tell Ron, she would. She had already said they should do it together…but Harry kept saying no…he kept saying he had to do in alone…

"No. We can’t. That would be worst. It's me. I am the one who have to talk to him. Wizard to wizard. Oh Merlin, he will hate me."

"No, he won't. He’s Ron. He is our best friend. He is going to understand."

"No, he won't. Can't you see, Hermione? He loves you."

"Harry --”

"No. Don't…”

Hermione frowned as she listened to Harry. She could understand Harry’s fears, she had the same fears…She knew the news would hurt Ron deeply, but he deserved to know the truth…they all deserved to be able to be honest with each other. But every time that Harry decided to tell Ron, he always came back with the same expression…he kept postponing things and the hours had turned into days, the days had turned into weeks, the weeks had turned into a month and the month had turned into a month and eleven days, nineteen hours and forty minutes and -- And Hermione had a very bad feeling about this.

“…Please tell me, Hermione; you told me to stay with him; to be his friend. But what kind of friend I am? What kind of friend falls in love with the woman he knows his best friend loves and...steals her from him.”

Hermione sighed. "Are you finished? Good. Now you listen. In my opinion, this is just a bunch of rubbish…”

As Harry listened to her he knew she was right. Ron deserved the truth but how could Harry explain to her how it felt…how could he tell her that his friend deserved the girl because he, Harry, didn’t…How could he tell the woman he loved that --

"Phew...Oh, Hermione. Hermione. Hermione,” he got up, shaking his head as he repeated her name. He stopped in front of the fireplace. The dance of the flames reflected in his eyes. “It is more complicated than it seems."

"Why?"

"Because…” he paused then turned to her. “Because you should be with him. You should be with Ron, or Neville or even Krum…”

“Excuse me?” Hermione jumped off her seat. There was something in Harry’s eyes, something different. Something that she couldn’t name, that she didn’t recognize.

“This. This is wrong, Hermione. We’re wrong. We are not meant to be.”

She blinked hard at his words. Shocked, hurt…“I can’t believe you just said that.”

“But I did. And you need to hear it. I’m not your soul mate. Our love isn’t written in the stars. There’s no future for us, Hermione. You are not in my future. We were never meant to be.”

She slapped him.

Harry closed his eyes as his head bowed to the left from the force of her hand. His face was burning as his heart broke and his soul screamed in denial.

She stared at him as her own tears blurred her vision. Her hand was burning as her heart broke and her soul screamed in denial.

He opened his eyes and they immediately sought hers. Green and brown met and held together in a intextricable bond; like a mixture of soil and grass, unable to be separated without destruction of both components. And the sudden emptiness both felt was tremendous.

He could feel her pain, sharp and tearing. He had done this to her; to himself as well. He had hurt them both. And now her tears were silently killing him and he wanted was just to hold her…hold her and tell her he was sorry, that he never meant to hurt her…He wanted to take it all back and make the pain go away.

He reached for her.

She stepped back, flinching away from his hands. “Don’t touch me. Stay away from me.”

“Hermione…I --”

“No. You are right. Go cast your spell, Harry. We have nothing else to lose.”

And she ran away from the dorm and she ran away from him…

A single tear ran down Harry’s cheek as he let her go…

Oh dear…What had he done?

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

THE DAY AFTER THEIR FIGHT…

“Hermione! Wait!” Harry shouted, trying to reach her through the mass of students in the classroom.

She had pretended that she hadn’t heard him. Collecting her books, she disappeared as soon as the Advanced Herbology class finished, without looking back once at Harry or Ron.

Harry sighed heavily, looking down in disappointment. “What’s her problem?” asked Ron as he approached Harry at the door of the greenhouse. “First, she skipped breakfast and now she’s not talking to us? What did I do wrong this time?”

“It was not you. It was me,” Harry said, too weary to elaborate.

“Oh, good...” Ron was relieved that it was not his doing as it usually was. However, this just left him more intrigued -- fights between Harry and Hermione were usually rare. Although the silent treatment was a hallmark of the trio’s fights ever since First Year, it had been a long time since Hermione had used that tactic with Harry. Plus, why was she not talking to him, too, if it was Harry she was angry with. “What did you do?”

Harry stared at his friend. “I ...hmm...” Should I tell him? That’s what Hermione wants, isn’t it? That’s the right thing to do, isn’t it? How could he start? How about, ‘Ron Hermione is angry with me because I wouldn’t tell you that we are a couple and I stupidly said that she and I are not meant to be together because of destiny and stuff and that...’ No. That was just too --I don’t know. What about, ‘Ron, I’m in love with Hermione. And she is in love with me but we can’t be together... Nope. That won’t do either. How about, ‘Ron, it’s time to tell you what I should have told you a long time ago.’ Hmm, that was a start.

Ron arched an eyebrow at him. Noticing his gesture, Harry opened his mouth to speak the words he still dreaded to have to say. However, Ron’s significant gesture vanished from his face as he glanced over Harry’s shoulder at something. Harry closed his mouth again. He would have been relieved to be spared this… opportunity… to tell Ron if he had not guessed exactly who was standing behind him.

“Might I have a word, Harry?”

“I’m going to go find Hermione and see if I can talk to her, okay?” Ron told Harry, before leaving him alone to talk to the Headmaster.

“What do you want?” asked Harry coolly as he turned to face Dumbledore.

“I want an answer, Harry.” answered Dumbledore in the same calm tone. He motioned for Harry to accompany him and the pair started walking in the direction of Hagrid’s hut.

Harry sighed. “I have already given you my answer, Professor. No. My answer is no. Do you hear me? Never.”

“I must insist that you reconsider, Harry.”

“And I must insist that you stop insisting, Professor. I don’t you to try and pressure me to do this. I’m already too confused, okay. Hermione is not even talking to me right now. I respect you, professor, and your opinion is important to me, however, there’s no way I’m going to drink that potion and cast that spell. The price is too high. And I’m not willing to pay it.”

"Can't you see that this is the only way, Harry? You will regret this. We all will."

“I will defeat him in my own way. This is my fight. I’m learning how to control my powers, how to control myself. In the end it’s going to be him or me. One of us won’t survive.”

“Nothing will survive, Harry. You know that, Harry, I know you do. The prophecy doesn’t apply anymore. Tom is fighting against his destiny, Harry. He is defying the Powers That Be in effort to rewrite a history that was settled a long time ago. And if you fight your own destiny Harry, you will be just giving him the power he needs to destroy us all.”

“Professor Dumbledore, why don’t you just be honest with me once? When are you going to stop telling me half truths? You need to stop telling me what you think I should know and start telling me exactly all that you do know! You need to tell me exactly who you are and stop trying to tell who I ought to be! All these secrets have to end!”

After a long pause, Dumbledore spoke. “Some secrets are meant to be kept, Harry. I know that is difficult to accept. I know that sometimes I made mistakes – and yes, they were grievous ones in the past – But I’m trying to correct them, Harry. All I did, Harry; all I’m doing; all I’m still going to do have only one purpose: to protect you.”

“If that’s so, I must ask you to stop protecting me.”

“I can not. And I will not.”

“Why?”

“Because this task is my Destiny, Harry. And my choice.”

“No, Professor. This is my destiny and this is my choice. And I choose her.”

“Can't you see that this is a mistake, Harry? You will regret this. We all will. I know that you are confused, Harry and that what I’m asking from you seems to be a terrible price to pay, but you must trust me when I tell you that it’s for the best for all of us. We’ve been already through this before, Harry – in your fifth year, remember? I told you to study, instructed you to close your mind, told you stay right where you were. But you didn’t listen and it almost cost your friends’ lives; almost cost Sirius his life – if it hadn’t been for Miss Granger’s familiar who knows what might have happened to your godfather,” said Dumbledore with a strange glow in his eyes.

Harry closed his eyes, remembering what had nearly happened two years ago. His godfather, Sirius Black had been fighting with his cousin, Bellatrix Lestrange in the Department of Mysteries. His godfather had taunted his cousin as they dueled, and just as she was about to curse him, Crookshanks had appeared out of nowhere to jump on Bellatrix and claw and scratch her. He did not know what kind of spell Bellatrix had been about to use on Sirius that day. Probably even if Crookshanks hadn’t appeared, Sirius would be able to repel the curse but still just the memory of that close call sent chills through Harry. Sometimes in his dreams he could see his godfather slowly falling backwards and slipping through that black veil and not coming back. The dreams were so vivid at times that they felt real. But they were just dreams. Just dreams. Just nightmares.

“I know,” Harry said, staring at his faint reflection in Dumbledore’s glasses. “I know that I should have listened to you back then. I know that Voldemort was only trying to use me. Hermione tried to warn me and I almost lost her that day. I wouldn’t have been able to forgive myself if something had happened to her. I...I understand that Voldemort is just trying to use me as he has always done and you are only trying to protect me again, professor. And if today’s situations were as they were two years ago, I would gladly give you the answer you want. But it isn’t. This time you’re not asking me to close my mind, Professor, you are asking me to close my heart, and that...that I just can’t do.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Same day, after curfew…

The Head Girl and Head Boy of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry walked the corridors, making sure there were no students out of bed after curfew. And guess who Head Girl was this year? The one and only full-time know-it-all, bush-haired bookworm, and Muggleborn Gryffindor, Hermione Granger. Yes, that was right. The Boy Who Lived’s best-friend (and secretly something more), Hermione Granger. Now, guess who was her Counterpart?

What? Draco Malfoy? Well, why not if even Tom Riddle had been Head Boy once…But, no. Draco was not in the school anymore. He had been expelled last year after his unsuccessful attempt to kidnap Hermione, remember?

Actually, the Head Boy, too, was a Gryffindor. I wonder what the other houses thought about that. Why was Gryffindor so favored? Maybe because their current headmaster was a Gryffindor himself and favored his past house? (Really toucyh subject. Let’s not go there for our own good.)

So, it was a Gryffindor. And it was not Seamus or Dean (although they could have been, they were pretty nice guys). No, it wasn’t Ron Weasley (not because he was a rule breaker or his grades were not good -- because that never stopped him from being a prefect in the last two years – It was just because in that year he was a tad too busy as the Gryffindor Quidditch Captain, a position that he had taken after last year’s fiasco with Harry as the captain – though no one could blame Harry for that. It was clear that his mind wasn’t really on the game last year…Not when his mind was in a constant struggle against Voldemort and for his own sanity. So, obviously, Harry Potter could not the Head Boy either, as his ‘have to save the world again’ issues really required all his attention.

Which left us with the sweetest Gryffindor, the one who had the bravery to stand up to his friend, the one who was really more scared of Severus Snape than he was from Voldemort himself, the one who was also born as the seventh month died. Yes, the Head Boy was Neville ‘I lost my toad again’ Longbottom.

And it was he, rather uncharacteristically, who started to talk on that night. “So, do you want to talk about it?”

“Talk about what?” Hermione asked nonchalantly, as she made sure the classroom on her left were clear of lurking students.

“The reason why you and Harry are not exactly on speaking terms at the moment?”

Hermione stared at Neville, raising one eyebrow at him. “And how, Mr. Longbottom, do you know that Mr. Potter and I are not speaking to each other at the moment?”

“Oh, please, I’m not that dumb. I have eyes, you know? Besides, it’s the word is out around school.”

Hermione sighed exasperated. “Great. Don’t you people have your own lives?”

Neville grinned. “Yes, we do, but apparently they are much less interesting then yours…So? I’m here, you know, as your friend. If you need someone to talk to --”

Hermione quickly cut him off, trying to change the subject gracefully. “It was nothing, Neville. Just a stupid fight between friends, okay?”

It was Neville turn to stare at her, raising a questioning eyebrow at her statement. “Between friends?”

“Yes, Neville, between friends, because that’s what Harry and I are; friends.”

Neville grabbed her hand, forcing her to stop and look at him. He stepped close to her. Really close. “So, you’re saying that if I took you in my arms and planted a passionate kiss in your lips, Harry wouldn’t see that I died a painful death?”

Hermione smiled. “No, he wouldn’t… But I would,” she said pushing him away and resuming their patrol.

Neville chuckled, before following her. “Yeah, not to say, what I would have to face from Ron, too.”

“Oh, please, don’t even remind me about Ron right now.”

“Trouble in Paradise?”

“More like Trouble from Hell.”

“Oh, come on, Hermione. You can’t really complain. You have all of us in the palm of your hand.”

“I can’t believe you just said that. What’s wrong with you tonight? You know it’s because of comments like this that I have a “scarlet woman” reputation.”

“Or maybe it’s because you are always around the guys.”

“Of course I’m always around the guys. The girls hate me.”

“Because they’re jealous of how you are always with the guys. It’s really a vicious cycle.”

“Okay. That’s it. Enough about me. Let’s talk about you. You are very cheerful tonight. More than usual. This wouldn’t have anything to do with a certain red-head we know, would it?”

Neville flushed a little. “Nah, it’s just that today we didn’t have Advanced Potions with Snape and that’s enough to make my day brighter.”

The two laughed together as they kept a light chatter about nothing in particular as they always did during the patrol hours.

“Hermione! Hermione! Please wait. I need to talk to you.”

The Head Boy and Head Girl froze as Harry Potter awoke all the paintings in the corridor with his rather loud request.

Neville glanced at Hermione, a mischievously smile adorning his face. “Should I take points from him?”

“Nah. Don’t worry, I’ll do it myself.”

Neville nodded. “Right. So, you finish up the patrol here. I’ll go to the third floor. Meet you in five?”

“Make it ten.”

He grinned, walking away. “Harry,” he nodded at his Gryffindor comrade as he crossed with him in the corridor.

“Neville,” Harry replied in the same polite manner although there was something amiss in the boys’ greetings. Something not well hidden in their eyes: a frosty blend of jealousy and envy.

Harry stood directly in front of Hermione. “Hermione, I --” he panted, still a little winded after his quick pace.

Hermione did not seem to acknowledge his request and said distantly, “So, Mr. Potter… Running in the corridors,and, out after curfew. Let me see… how many points should I --”She turned on her heel and began to walk away.

Harry stood open-mouthed. What was this? She wouldn’t truly deduct points, would she?

“Hang on, Hermione. You’re not really going to take points from me, are you?” Harry asked, catching up and walking beside her.

She put on her best McGonagall face before answering. “Oh, but I must, Mr. Potter. You are breaking Hogwarts’ rules here. It’s past curfew and you are…”

“Hermione, I break these same Hogwarts’ rules every night …because I’m usually up training to save the world, remember?”

“And? Are you expecting an Order of Merlin Award for this? You’re lucky I just caught you this one time, Mr. Potter, or Gryffindor wouldn’t stand a chance in the House Cup Championship.”

“Caught me? What are you talking about? You’re usually with me.”

Hermione gasped theatrically. “Are you accusing the Head Girl of breaking rules?” she asked, in mock-offence

“Yes... I mean, NO. I mean…Oh, Hermione, stop playing games with me. I get it, okay. I was an idiot yesterday…The things I said… Please, love, talk to me…Can’t you see that these last twenty-four hours without you were…It was the worst day of my life…” He reached out and pulled her to a stop.

Hermione crossed her arms and gave him a doubting look.

“OK, maybe it truly wasn’t the worst day of my life… because I’m bloody Harry Potter and have abysmally bad luck sometimes. Still, I missed you so much…” His eyes softened and he took her hand in his. “I love you, Hermione…I love you so much. I’m sorry I hurt you. I --I’m just confused. But I’ve never meant those words…I’ve never meant to hurt you…”

Hermione sighed as she looked at him. “I know,” she whispered. She glanced around at the paintings that were openly eavesdropping on the couple. “Could you excuse us for a moment… Please?” she asked.

The paintings muttered in protest but with a glare from Harry, the subjects all headed away, jumping from frame to frame until they were out of sight.

“I’m still angry, Harry,” she said once they were alone. He was forced to relinquish her hand when she pulled away to wrap her arms around herself.

Harry heart was breaking. “I know. I’m sorry. I --”

“I’m not angry with you, Harry.” She sat down on the floor, her back on the wall.

“You aren’t?” Harry looked surprised, going to sit at her side.

“No. I thought I was but… it’s not you that I’m really angry at.”

“It isn’t?” Harry was at a loss for words at her statement.

Hermione smiled. Harry as the clueless boy was always cute… “No, Harry, I’m not angry with you. I’m angry with myself.”

“Why?”

“For losing my temper. For thinking that you really meant what you said.

For letting something like this get in our way…for, you know, slapping you. I feel horrible about that…I should have never done that.”

Harry grinned at her,desperate to ease the tension. “Oh, it was nothing really. I probably deserved it after all.

Hermione frowned. “No, you didn’t.” Harry’s grin faded at the serious tone in her voice. “I didn’t really know what I was thinking. I guess I wasn’t thinking. It was just so… painful to hear those words – but there’s no excuse for what I did. I used violence, Harry. And violence only brings more violence. This isn’t how it was supposed to be. Not between us. I never meant to hurt you either, Harry. Yet, yesterday, we both hurt each other. And that scares me. It scares me more than Voldemort or anything else.”

Harry, who had been listening silently, his face shuttered, interrupted her.

“Do you want me to cast the spell, Hermione?” he asked.

“What?”

Harry repeated the question, putting emphasis on each word. “Do you want me to cast the spell? Just say the word and I will.”

“Why would I want something like that Harry?”

“So the suffering stops.”

“How could I not suffer, Harry, if I am to be without you.”

“You can’t miss what you don’t remember.”

“You think so, Harry? Do you really think our love is so fragile that a spell can erase it all? Can’t you see that they’re wrong? Our love isn’t the problem here. It’s the answer. It’s strong. It is the Power He Knows Not. It’s the power you need to defeat Voldemort.”

Harry closed his eyes…like her words had hit him in the face. His heart sank. Her words were so painful for him…

Harry opened his eyes looked at her, and said bitterly the seven words – seven like the colors of the rainbow – that would end all his dreams.

“I am not The Boy Who Lived.”

Hermione closed her eyes slowly, absorbing his words. She rested her head on his shoulder, breathing deeply.

Harry glanced at her, confused. He had been dreading this moment for so long. He had pictured all her possible reactions in his mind; her shock, her amusement, her doubts and questions. Never had he pictured her lack of reaction. Perhaps she hadn’t heard him. Perhaps she didn’t understand.

“Hermione? Did you hear what I just said?”

She nodded slightly.

“Err…and aren’t you going to ask me why I said that I am not the Boy who Lived?”

“Because you are not.”

“Mm. I don’t think you understand the fully meaning of my words. I – it’s not me. It shouldn’t have been me. I --”

Hermione raised her head, staring at him. She looked very serene, “I know, Harry. Neville told me.”

Harry was the opposite of serene at that moment. “Neville, what? When? How? What did he tell you? What does he know?”

“Not much. He just remembers a few things from his encounter with Voldemort. Just flashes. However, he told me he could remember very clearly Voldemort calling him Boy Who Lived. Telling him that he was the true one. That both sides have made a big mistake. That you made a mistake. That you don’t belong here.”

“But why – why didn’t you tell me that before, Hermione? Why didn’t you tell me you knew?”

“It was not my secret to tell. Neville swore me to secrecy. Besides, I didn’t really know what to think of that information. Or even what to do with it. Neville could have dreamed it all. It could have all been a delusion. But after that night…after you dueled him and lost your wand. I knew something was wrong. I knew something had changed. Something you weren’t telling us. And after you started using wandless magic,when the magical power you have started to show, the energy you emanated…When I saw what you had done in the Forbidden Forest…I knew it was too much to any wizard, even for the Boy Who Lived, even for Voldemort. For awhile, I toyed with the idea of just asking you but I knew you were not ready to talk about it. So I waited. I knew that when you were ready, you would tell Ron and I about it. Just like you did with the prophecy.”

“This is nothing like the prophecy, Hermione. This is not me telling you who I am and that I know what my destiny is. This is me telling you that I don’t know who I am anymore -- That I don’t know my true destiny. All I know is who I am not and what I can’t have. My nightmares are mixed up with my dreams. There are so many things that I can’t understand. There are these voices in my head, but I can’t hear what they’re saying. It’s like the wind was whispering in my ears. And all those symbols that mean nothing to me. All this power, it’s suffocating me! I don’t know who I am. I am no one.”

“That’s not true. I know who you are.”

“You do?”

“Yes. Of course I know who you are.” She stared, into his deep emerald eyes, as she caressed his chin, the tips of her fingers traveling over his face. “You are my Harry. You will always be my Harry.”

Harry’s eyes softened and sparkled. He smiled sweetly at her.

“And I’m your Hermione. I will always be your Hermione. Just because you aren’t meant to be the Boy who lived, it doesn’t change the fact that you are him now. You are here. You are someone. You are Harry James Potter. But are more than simply a title or a name. You are just you. You are a soul. A beautiful one. And it doesn’t matter what this other destiny of yours is, it doesn’t matter what time or space, your soul is only one.”

Harry leaned in, wallowing in all the affection from her mesmerizing brown eyes as their foreheads met.

“It’s strange,” Harry whispered.

“What?”

“This. Us. It felt familiar. Like I had already lived this moment. Heard your same words. Felt so loved, so in love. It’s like I had already played this scene.”

“And how does it end, Harry?”

“The same way it always does.”

That said, they shared a tender kiss.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

DAYS LATER…

ASTRONOMY TOWER

[…]

"I've had 'just enough' my whole life and I'm okay with it. But just once -- just this once - I want everything. Because you are everything to me, love. I love you, Hermione. More than you will ever know. More than I can understand. It scares me, I'm so afraid of losing you, I couldn't bear the loss and the world couldn't bear the consequences. Hermione, you are the keeper of my heart. I would do anything for you...anything...I want to make all your dreams come true...I want to make passionate love to you in the moonlight, I want to kiss you till there are no stars left in the sky...I want to dance with you while the angels play our song...and a rain of petals fall on us...I want to walk with you on a beach, along the lake, fly across the sky. I want to shout to the whole world that I love you, Hermione Granger. But all I can do is whisper in your ears...You say that it's enough...I say it's unfair...I wish I could be just Harry that I could give you a normal life, a life without all this darkness...a life where it would be safe... But I can't promise you anything, Hermione. Anything. Not even myself. Not even my lo--Hermione? Love, are you crying? Oh my, you are, why are crying, darling? Was it something I sa --"

"Harry. Shut up and kiss me, you prat…”

And he kissed her. A lot. And they ended up falling asleep on each others arms.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

hours later…

“Ahhhhh…”

“What? What is it?” Harry sat up abruptly. His heart was beating fast as he adjusted his glasses that were almost falling from the edge of his nose.

He sighed, relieved when she came into focus. Thank heaven… she was fine…

Only she didn’t seem fine mentally. She was frantically waving her arms up and down and yelling, ‘It’s morning, Harry’, as if it were the end of the world.

“Yeah…” Harry nodded slowly, not fully understanding what was going on. He rubbed the back of his neck and yawned.

“Oh. My. Merlin. I can’t believe this…McGonagall is going to turn me into a cup of tea…”

Harry just stared at her, wearing a confused look.

Hermione rolled her eyes. “The Yellow Team meeting, Harry! Arrgh! I’m very, very late…”

Harry kept staring at her, watching her leaning down to collect books and rolls of parchments scattered away on the floor.

Floor?

Harry eyes traveled around the room. His eyes lit it up and a lopsided smile appeared on his face.

“…You know this is your entire fault. Before I met you I was a responsible student and witch.” She turned back to him. “What are you still doing down there, Harry? Help with this stuff, will you?

She noticed the goofy smile on his face. “What? What is it now? It’s my hair, isn’t it? She asked, vainly trying to tame it with her fingers.

Chuckling, Harry stood up and went to her. He played with a lock of her hair before smoothing it back behind her ears. “You hair is beautiful. You are beautiful…” He placed a finger under her chin to tip her head up, and leaned down to kiss her. “And I just realize,d we slept together.”

Hermione stop the kiss. “WOW, stop right there, mister. You are taking this innocent little interlude a bit far with that description, don’t you think?”

“What? No. I didn’t mean – I swear I wasn’t thinking about – Well, actually, now that you have mentioned it, I can’t think about anything else…”

She slapped him in the arm, playfully. He grinned.

“No, seriously, Hermione...What I really meant was…I mean last night, sleeping with you – and yes, I mean, really sleeping, nothing else implied – I don’t even know how to explain this to you but I’ve never slept so well in my whole life. No nightmares. No dreams. Just peace. It felt like home. You feel like home.”

She placed a hand on his cheek as she gazed into his eyes. “You are not really from this planet are you? Only you could turn a night in which we were so tired of studying some damn star charts that we ended up falling asleep on this hard, cold floor in a sacred moment of our relationship.”

Harry rolled his eyes. “Honestly, Hermione, you --” She didn’t let him finish his sentence, brushing her lips against his.

“I love you too, Harry.”

“Really?”

“Yep. Just don’t go around boasting to everyone like a hormonal teenager.” Harry rolled his eyes again. “Oh, and Harry. This night was special for me too. But next time, let’s try it on a bed, okay?”

“Hmm…Is that an invitation, Miss Granger?”

“Perhaps…”

Their lips collided. Their tongues intertwined. Their moans echoed. Their essences mixed.

“YOU SON OF A WITCH!”

Their pleasure came to an abrupt end. They spun around. Ron was at the entrance door with his wand pointing at them.

“Flippendo!”

Before Hermione had time to process what was going on, Harry pushed her behind him. The curse hit him in the chest but nothing happened.

Ron’s face was as red as his hair and contorted in fury. He seemed almost possessed and after seeing that his first hex having no effect, he threw more curses, one after another.

Hermione couldn’t believe what was happening right before her eyes. “No, Ron. Stop!”

“Stay out of it, Hermione,” the red-haired hissed through his teeth. Then, he threw away his wand and ran towards Harry, raising his fist to punch the raven-haired boy. Before he could reach his target though, he found himself floating in the air like a balloon.

“Harry! What do you think you are doing?” enquired Hermione in disapproving tone.

“He was --”

But Hermione didn’t give him the chance to explain himself. “You can’t use your magic against your best friend.”

“Well, you tell him that.”

“Harry, put him down!”

“He was about to beat the hell out of me,” he complained.

“Harry!”

Against his best judgment, he did as she wished, waving his hand, freeing Ron of his enchantment. “Are you happy now?”

“No. I. Am. Not. I would be happy if you have told him about us before. I knew this would --”

Ron jumped on Harry. Both wizards fell on the floor…rolling, punching, kicking…

Hermione stared shocked at the scene. Her friends had gone insane…Damn hormones! Damn testosterone!

She got her wand and in a blink the two boys were sat back against back, tied together by a magical rope.

They struggled to get free. Ron was fuming. “Hermione! What the bloody hell are you doing?”

“It is an enchanted rope,” she said calmly, as she resumed collecting the star charts, parchments and books.

“Yeah, very funny, Hermione. Now get me out of here!”

Hermione stared at him, then at Harry who wasn’t looking very comfortable with the current situation either.

“The rope won’t break until you and Harry are on friendly terms again.”

“Oh great! So we’re going to die here!”

She made a face at Ron’s words. She looked down at all the rolls of parchment still on the floor and then at her wand and sighed. Where had her mind been? She was a witch…why she had not thought about using magic before? Oh, yes, she was too busy thinking about Harry and how cute he looked first thing in the morning and…

She shook her head to clear her thoughts and in a pass of magic, it was all set.

Harry finally decided to speak up. He looked a little annoyed but calm nonetheless. “Hermione, love. You know I can easily break this.”

“Oh, yes, love, I know you can. But if you use your special powers to break the charm before you and Ron have sorted out your problem, I swear neither of you are going to get the girl. Got it, love?”

Harry sighed, defeated.

“Now if you two excuse me, I have a meeting to attend.” Shouldering her bag she headed for the door, and before she passed through, she gave them a last glance. “Wizards…can’t live with them. Can’t live without them,” she smirked and left the two boys alone in the tower.

Harry rolled his eyes at that, and said. “Witches… Can’t live with them. Period.”

Silence.

“So Ron…”

“Don’t even start, Harry. Just break this damn thing so I can kill you.”

Harry didn’t even know why he bothered…It was pathetic. Like Ron would hear him out. Harry was positive that if he had been in Ron’s shoes, he would want to kill his friend. Forget about it. He should just break the damn charm and deal with Hermione later. He closed his eyes and a green aura emanated around him, Ron and the rope, which started to loosen.

“Why, Harry? I thought you were my friend…”

Ron’s words brought Harry to a halt. He opened his eyes and sighed as the rope tightened around them again.

“ … You knew how I felt about her. I told you. You even said you would help us to get together…you planned our first date in Hogsmeade…you knew she would say no, didn’t you? That’s why you pretended to help me…you were laughing behind my back.”

“You know that’s not true, Ron. Hermione and I -- I didn’t know back then. I was stupid. You know me, always the last to know. But you knew, didn’t you?”

“No, of course not. I mean I -- Fred and George told me once that you and -- I guess I saw it but I didn’t want to believe it…Why you and not me? Why it is always you, Harry?”

“Ron…”

“No, Harry. Don’t even think about telling me that it was awful at the Dursleys, how it sucks to be the Boy who Lived, the guy with a destiny bigger than all other destinies and how you wish you had a family like mine…Not unless you can honestly tell me you would trade Hermione’s affection for all of what you say you have lost…”

Silence.

“Yeah. I thought so. Just answer me, Harry. Why you? Why not me?”

“I don’t know, Ron. I guess you’ll have to ask her.”

“Do you make her happy?”

“I guess so…”

“Do you?” Ron demanded to know.

Harry closed his eyes. He didn’t want to hurt his friend – certainly no more than he already had. But if it was the truth that he wanted, Harry would not hide it anymore. The truth Ron would have.

“Yes. Yes, I love her so much. And she loves me just the same. It’s in her eyes. It’s in the silence that comes upon us sometimes. It’s in every kiss that we share. I’m in love with her and she is in love with me and when we are together that’s all there is in the world, nothing else matters. I’m sorry, Ron…”

“Yeah, me too. You know, you are more than even a brother to me Harry. I have five brothers but uou, you are something completely different. You are my best friend. And Hermione…That witch still drives me crazy like the day we first met.”

“If I’m not mistaken, you didn’t even want to be sorted in the same house as her.”

“Yeah…” Ron laughed dryly at the memory. “It’s funny, isn’t it? Damn Harry! What is it about her that I can’t get out of my mind?”

“She is Hermione.”

Ron sobbed at his friend’s answer.

“I wish I could hate her. I wish I could hate you both.”

Harry felt like something was breaking inside him as he heard his friend crying. His friend had always been so strong, so cheerful, always laughing, and making jokes, even in the worst and dangerous moments of their lives. Harry fought back his own tears.

“I – We never meant to hurt you, Ron. If there was something I could do to – But I can’t deny my feelings, Ron. I can’t change the way I feel…”

Ron’s eyes widened in shock, in realization. “Your feelings? Oh God…The spell. How could I have not seen it before? It’s her, isn’t it? They want you to give her up…”

Harry nodded.

“Damn, Harry, what are you going to do?”

“I – Wait. Why are you asking me this? Do you want me cast the spell now that you know that it has nothing to do with Quidditch? Would you like me to I give up what I cherish most?”

“Yes.”

Harry froze at the impact of his answer.

“I can’t lie to you, Harry. I love her. I will always love her. And with you out of the picture I might have a chance. But that’s only a part of me talking, the worst part. And you and Hermione, youtwo are always able to bring out the best in me. And that better part is the one that stops me from hating you; the one that wants to accept you two, that knows it is inevitable and I have to learn how to live with it. Because if I don’t accept it, I know I will lose you both. And then the world will only know the worst of me.”

“Hermione was right. I should have told you before. I should have trusted you. Trusted in our friendship.”

“Yeah, well, you know Hermione, she is always right…Well, not always right if she just chose you over me.”

Silence.

Then, out of nowher,e the pair burst into laughter.

The ropes disappeared. They were free. They stood up and faced each other.

“So, I guess this mean we’re still friends,” Harry sounded nervous despite the smile on his face.

“Just as long I’m still the person you would miss most.”

Harry grinned “ Er…let’s put in this way. You will always be the person I would miss most. Just because I couldn’t even be without her.”

Ron smiled. “Fair enough,” he replied, stretching out his arm and they shook hands. “But you know, if you hurt her, I’ll have to kill you, right?”

Harry’s eyes softened as he forgot the handshake and embraced Ron, who at first seemed surprised for a moment before returning his friend’s gesture.

“You’re very important to us, Ron. Don’t ever forget that. You are our best friend,” said Harry, breaking the embrace.

“I know.”

“Thank you, Ron.”

“Oh, don’t thank me yet. I can always change my mind and stab you in the back.”

Harry stared at him. “I’ll keep that in mind…So, are you up to a chess match?”

“Actually, I would like to be alone for a while, if you don’t mind.”

Harry nodded. “I understand. I’ll see you later, Ron.”

As soon as Harry closed the door behind him, Ron collapsed on his knees, letting loose a flood of tears.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

half an hour later …

“Is this seat taken?”

Ron looked up at Hermione. His eyes were still red from his earlier tears. “This seat will always be yours.”

She sat on his right. “I’m sorry.”

“It’s not really your fault.”

“In part it is.” They stared at each other. “Are we okay, Ron?”

He took a hold of her hand, bringing it to his lips and kissing it. “Of course, we are, pumpkin. Of course, we are.” He put an arm around her shoulders and she rested her head on his chest.

Silence.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

DAYS AFTER…

HOGWARTS’ GROUND

[…]

"But you still fear..."

"Don’t you?"

He nodded. "Very much."

"It’s okay to fear, Harry. It doesn’t mean that we stop believing in our feelings or in each other. It means that we’re human beings, and like any other human we have fears -- we fear what may come. But this fear doesn’t mean that we won’t stand up and face it. ‘A man who fears nothing is a man who loves nothing’; ‘And a life without love is no life at all.’ Typical sayings. Typical truths."

"I want to try again, Hermione."

He looked into her eyes.

She looked into his eyes. And sighed.

"All right. Close your eyes."

She tiptoed and their lips brushed.

"I love you."

She stood back.

"I love you, too."

She took her wand and pointed at him.

Her wand tip was vibrating. Her hand was shaking.

She hesitated for a moment then clenched her wand firmly. And the words flowed.

"Avada Kedrava."

Once more, the Forbidden Curse hit The Boy Who Lived.

Straight on his forehead…

A blinding green light wrapped Harry’s body.

In anguish, Hermione watched the light, trying to contain her emotions, while she waited for the best… or for the worse…

Suddenly, the green light began to fade. It was as if all the magic around Harry was being drained away into his scar.

Harry could feel the magic running through his veins once again. He could hear…everything…

He could hear the first and second years in their respective Common Rooms, talking, playing, studying and complaining about the homework or that they weren’t allowed to go to Hogsmeade.

He could hear Celestina Warbeck’s voice echoing from a small radio in Filch’s room and the meowing of Mrs. Norris.

He could hear Professor Sprout talking to her plants and Professor. Flitwick practicing some charms.

He could hear and feel the presence of every living soul in the castle and even the dead ones like The Bloody Baron and Nearly Headless Nick.

And then, it went beyond Hogwarts this time. He could feel the presence of all

the trees and all the creatures that inhabited the Forbidden Forest.

He was hearing the words spoken by the Hogsmeade villagers and its visitors. He was hearing their thoughts – feeling their emotions; living their lives…

In a beat of his heart, he could feel The Planet’s pulsating life…

Harry Potter opened his eyes. A jade glow emanated from them and then expanded around his body.

Hermione gasped, seeing the clear sky replaced by dark grey clouds boiling in across the horizon, indicating an impending storm.

Lightning bolts flashed down, creating craters around them as the first drops of rain fell.

The lightning increased. The rain fell strongly.

Hermione screamed as a bolt hit Hogwart’s North Tower, showering pieces of the roof.

"HARRY!" she yelled, as another lightning bolt hit a tree and caught it on fire. "HARRY!" She yelled again. He was losing control. If he didn’t stop – "HARRY!"

Harry didn’t answer.

Lightning was coming closer to Hermione’s position. She raised her wand to conjure a shielding charm but her wand burned suddenly in her hand and then shattered.

She shut her eyes and waited for the bolt to strike her – It didn’t come.

The lightning ricocheted off of a bubble of green energy that had suddenly appeared around her.

Hermione opened her eyes to see Harry in the same spot as before, only his hand was raised to point at her and there was no unnatural glow remaining in his eyes, only the soft emerald color she loved so well.

Their eyes met and he gave her a weak smile before turning around to face the storm. His scar glowed and the intensity of the green aura around him increased. Slowly the lightning decreased, then seemed to reverse -- as if someone was rewinding a tape – the drops of rain began to evaporate and the clouds dissipated. The stone debris gathered itself and rebuilt the damage to the North Tower as if nothing had ever happened.

Harry turned back to Hermione, as the craters disappeared and the trees and other plants around them were growing back at unnatural speed. The green bubble around Hermione disappeared and the green aura around Harry faded. As Harry Potter walked towards Hermione Granger, he summoned the pieces that had been her wand, and in a blink he was handing the restored wand to her.

Hermione looked at the wand at his hand, then into his eyes.

She threw herself at his arms, and the first of many tears rolled down. She held him tightly as her life depended on it.

Harry dropped her wand as he wrapped her in as tight an embrace as hers. He let his head fell onto her shoulder and inhaled her scent.

The Boy Who Lived had a single tear run down his cheek as he sighed.

It was a bright and sunny day.

A rainbow was arching through the blue sky.

"You did it, Harry," she whispered.

She placed her hand on his lips and suddenly she was very sad. "Shh. Don’t. We both know what comes next.” She stepped aside, leaning over and collecting her wand.

Harry had the same sad expression. "Hermione…"

Hermione closed her eyes at his whisper. She crossed her arms around herself, rubbing her upper arm, feeling a cold shiver run through her as she noticed the rainbow in the sky. She stared at it, transfixed.

"Do you know, in Greek Mythology, the Rainbow was believed to be the bridge that separated the Mortal Realm from the God’s Paradise?"

A surprised Harry gave her a lopsided smile. "I’m not going to cross any rainbows, Hermione."

However, Hermione did not smile back. "You will someday."

Harry frowned at her words.

For what felt like eternity, they just stayed there looking at each other.

Until Harry, started walking towards her and then he passed her.

He passed her by without a word and Hermione didn’t have the courage to follow his departure; to see him leaving her. Because that was surely what he was doing. He knew what came next, even if Harry didn’t perform the Spell, even if they found another way to stop Voldemort. The truth remained the same; Harry would still be who he was and she would still be who she was and there was no star in the sky that could change that.

She would cherish her memories while she could and be grateful for all those wonderful moments they had had so far and tell herself that it was better this way; that there was no other way but this path. He would be free to cast the Spell and there would be no risk of him losing control. And they would be saved. He would follow his destiny and she would follow her life and … she did not want any of that. She wanted him.

It hurt to think about not being with him. She did not care about what came next. She needed him. It didn’t matter how long they would have together so long as they could be together in the present. She needed him and he needed her. They would deal with this issue later.

First, they needed to be together to win this first war against Voldemort, and after that, then they would be free to fight against destiny. She needed to go after him, she needed to tell him how much she loved him and that she wasn’t going to give up on this love, because she believed in it, as she believed in him and she –

Hermione’s hair moved lightly in the wind -- only it was not a normal wind. It was an explosion of Harry’s magical essence.

"Hermione," came his whisper.

She slowly turned and faced him. The look in his eyes was so penetrating that Hermione could feel like his soul was touching hers.

"Harry, I --"

"For you."

Colours of the rainbow? No, it couldn’t be -- Hermione looked up to the sky, the rainbow was no longer there. Had Harry just ‘imprisoned’ the rainbow in this rose?

Harry just nodded at her questioning look. He took her hand and placed the rose there.

"This rose is to remind you that I’m not going to cross any rainbow; I’m not going to eat ambrosia. I’m not going to pass though any white gate. I promise you I’m not going to follow a corridor of light or climb on a bean pole… You are my heart. You are my only home, Hermione. My place is here with you. If you stay, I stay. If you go, I go. I don’t care about destiny. I don’t care about anything they say. I care about you. About us. I care about our future, because we are going to have a future together, my love. I’ll defeat Voldemort and then…then we will have forever before us, what do you think?"

[…]

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

A MONTH LATER…

HOGWARTS GROUNDS

A snowball hit Hermione right on the face.

“AH! Ronald Weasley! You are so dead!”

Ron grinned as he ran away and took cover. Hermione was ready to toss a snowball in his direction when another one hit her back. She shivered at the cold and turned.

“Harry! Whose side you are on?”

“Er…mine.”

“And what about my girlfriend privileges?”

“Sorry, honey, but you have no such privileges when it comes to snowball fights.”

He smiled evilly at her, another snowball magically appearing in his hand. He was about to throw it on her but Ron was faster, hitting him in the head. Hermione took this chance and grabbed her wand, conjuring a dozen of snowballs. Harry and Ron looked at each other and started to run while the enchanted snowballs kept on following them.

Their magic snow fight continued. They laughed and rolled in the snow. Ron was conjuring the biggest snowball ever seen when Neville came running…

He stopped before the trio, breathless, his hands on his knees. He looked up at them.

“Tonks…Remus…”

“No.” Harry shook his head, disapparating immediately.

“Neville?” Hermione stared into the boy’s eyes.

“They’re gone.”

Ron’s giant snowball melted away as he clenched his wand tight. Hermione fell to her knees, her tears falling into the snow…

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Hey, sorry for the long wait… Here is the answer to your reviews. I’ve already posted it in the recommendation forum here at portkey but since I don’t know if everybody that reviewed e check things there, here it is again.

And please let me know what you guys thought about this new chapter.

Anonymous – Thank you for reviewing.

atlantis-rob – I’m sorry if reading my fic had become something so painful…I hope is not as painful as what Harry and Hermione have been through…

becus – WAIT! ;)

blah29 – I hope you are still alive ;)

brenna – WOW!!! You review was AWESOME!!! I’m glad you liked the flashbacks. AMAZING!!! Thanks, I LOVED IT!!!

Bringhimup –Thanks for the compliments. Now, the whole happy ending issue … Well, let’s not think about this now… Let’s keep it to the end, okay? ;)

caesar903 -- Yep you are right as the author I have the power to help them but , you see, I’m a very, very bad person. All the fairy tales’ stepmothers are nothing compared to me… Really, Cinderella, Snow White and all the others wouldn’t have a happily ever after if I was in charge…

Now, seriously, the poem by Tagore is beautiful. Thanks for sharing.

CatiannaGranger – Oh My God…Ten times? Really? I don’t think I have read it that many times… Thanks for all your compliments, all your kind words, all your excitement… Actually, Harry still have a hell lot to remember…I had so much fun writing these flashbacks (except the “spell scene” That was really difficult …) I’m so happy you enjoy them too. At least, until now.

Chelita – Hey yah! Thanks for all the kind words. Hope you keep enjoying my ‘not-so-little-anymore’ story…

Cinderelly – I guess that was a bit too much. But just a bit ;)

coolperson – hahahaah

danielerin – I don’t really mind the rambling. I actually love it and, well, I’m well-known for rambling a lot myself. Anyway, not all the blanks are filled…I’m not sure if someday they will all be…I mean the title says forever a secret. At least one secret has to remain, right? ;)

And I don’t think any of us can ignore any kind of thoughts about war at times like these… I couldn’t help myself… PEACE. PEACE and LOVE. Because LOVE is PEACE. And PEACE is LOVE.

Danny – Thanks for all you reviews ; ) I don’t really know what to tell you…Sorry is probably the only thing I can say. I’m really, really sorry. But rest assured that as soon as the next chapter is beta-ed, I’ll post it.

DaWing – Well, I don’t think I could keep the “he doesn’t remember thing” for longer than I had. Some readers would not like that…But hey don’t worry now we can have the “he remember thing”. Trust me…there’s a lot of drama in this part as well… Besides, we still have a lot of “he doesn’t remember thing” in the end of the flashbacks.

DragonX12 – I’m typing. I’m typing. ;)

dumbles – And I’m 100% in love with all of these wonderful reviews…

Ecthelion – So, are you still waiting? Sorry, I know you are probably tired of waiting by now… But thanks for showing so much patience through your review…It’s really a change. Usually people are screaming, “UPDATE”. Although I really don’t mind…I kind of like it. At least they are saying something….

fenriswolf – Thanks. I hope that at the end of all flashbacks I had filled the majority of the “blanks”… Just hope this don’t kill all the mystery… I’ll try to keep some secrets….

And all your compliments about my English I guess are not really meant for me…they actually go to all the betas I had so far…Believe me, if you read my originals you would see what a difference a beta makes.

gopherguy -- “will Harry ever get together with Hermione?” I sincerely hope so.

Grace Granger – No, Thank you for reading….and reviewing. And send my thanks to your friend too for recommending it for you. : 0

harryherm84 – “I could have filled up an ocean with my tears.” Oh my…such beautiful words. I’m touched. Do you mind if I used this line? It’s so beautiful. I got to use it somewhere…Although now I’m currently busy punching Dumbledore’s face I’m sure I’ll get to the romance part of the story still in this life… So, what do you say?

HarrynHermione – I’m glad you liked “the twists and turns and back and forths…” Usually I got complaints because of those… Thank you.

h/hr4ever – “I especialy like the changes between past and present revealing only what is needed to be known at that time.” Wow. It is always great to know that this back and forth style is not only confusing people…that it is being appreciated as well… Thank you for reviewing.

Hikaru—I’m currently working on Angry Harry…I’m telling you, It’s not an easy thing to do…I have already almost destroyed Hogwarts…I got frightening students and “Punching- Bag” Dumbledore as the guest star of the show -- However, I still don’t think Harry is angry enough…He is actually more disappointed and broken than anything…but I’m trying to improve my Angry Harry…

hillary_sn – You can review as many times as you want. I don’t really mind. Who am I kidding? I, as I believe any other fic writer, am addicted to reviews. Thank you for all you kind words, again.

Jade Eyes – “i really hope that the author wont disappoint us” Wow. Now you got me scared…

So… The turtle was meant to be something funny. I know. I know I have a very strange and crazy sense of humor… But that’s me…The story was so dark…I needed something to lighten it up. And when I was a kid (actually, sometimes I feel like I still am a kid) I just saw the Neverending story so many times and there was this turtle that talked with Bastian and well…Oh well...Besides, The turtle, as all guardians in this story is real important to the plot. Everything that “he” said to Harry is to be kept in mind… very carefully.

I know some of the passages are redundant…but I feel like they have to be… A teacher repeat the same thing a lot of times until he is certain that all his students got it all right …Er, well not the best analogy of the world but I hope it’s enough…

Lady Emily – “This is one awesomely confusing fic.” I Loved this line. Thank you!!!

LadyLuck13 – Thanks for all your reviews...What’s Ron up to? No good…Just kidding. Ron is just being himself I guess…Oh, come on, Dumbledore is not so bad, people. Just because he is going against true love and all that is beautiful and pure in this world that doesn’t mean he is a monster…

lost – The funniest moment? Really? Well, it is 100% Ron moment, isn’t it? He truly is a comedian…but he has his other moments too… He can be sensible when needed… Besides he is a true friend and he really cares… Of course this is my own work…I’m not stealing anything from anyone…Er, besides JKR, of course…but I hope she forgives me, someday….

Malu – I feel sad for them too. But they still have hope…Well, actually Hermione is about to lose hers but I’m still working on that so don’t worry… Don’t lose your hope. Don’t anticipate things. They can still have their happy ending and as you said there’s still Hermione’s project, although I’m not so sure about it…actually I’m not sure of anything anymore…Oh My…Guess I’m losing hope too….

Mat^ -- Wow. What a review! You sounded very excited. Thanks, I’ll keep writing, going, smiling and whatever…. ;)

MateoHarry – Yeah, the chapters are getting really long. I’m having to split them in parts. The problem is that I have the initial idea for the chapter in my mind but then when I actually write or type them the scenes get bigger than I first planned as new ideas keep popping in…

Melladeranged – Yep! I guess it was really soppy…But I love soppy stories, don’t you?

merletto – I’m glad you liked. Yep, that was just the start. He still has a lot to remember….a lot more than anyone could imagine…

Mid -- :)

Mocca Jimmy – Thanks, man. But …What Draco thing? Could you be more specific?

Monkeystarz – Thank you. Your review blew me away too. ;)

montanyosa – Yep, it is…One of my reviewers once told me this fic was something like “an emotional rollercoaster”. I liked the analogy so much that I even used it in one of the sappiest moments of this fic that unfortunately you guys will still have to wait a little longer to read…Anyway, this scene comes just before the events that lead to the “spell scene” you want to read…the most difficult chapter I had to write until now. I hope the spell scene doesn’t disappoint you guys because it didn’t really go as I wished seeing that action scenes are not really my thing….

Nari – I don’t know why you are all so worried about the ending. You know what, I’m starting to get worried too…I’m even starting thinking of the possibility of changing it. And I’m not sure if this is a good thing…Playing with my mind is like playing with Pandora’s box. Only bad things come out of it…but at least, there’s always hope…but if I open it too much…even hope will be gone. Got it?

Nnwstn – Thank you.

Palantiri – Glad my fic helped you to realize what has always been there. ;)

phoenixwriter – Thank you for the “lindo”. I just love this word, it doesn’t matter the language. I think the meaning says all.

Rebound – I’m glad you thought all the waiting was worth. I hope you feel the same way about the next chapters…

RickyElRey – Thank you for all the compliments… Yeah, it’s all really sad, isn’t it? But I’m not sure if Voldemort is the only one to blame for it…

ShadowFox – Oh no…Don’t forget the title. The title is very, very, very important. ;)

shetan83 – You are confusing about Apparating at Hogwarts? In which chapter was that? Who Apparated? Well, I’ll try to do my best… We know from canon that no one can Apparate at Hogwarts, right. In this story, however, Harry can because he is Super Harry or something like that. The first time he Apparate was in his sixth-year when he felt Hermione’s presence and went to her rescuing… Well, actually what he did was Disapparating first but you know what I mean, right? But he didn’t even realize he was actually Disapparating and Apparating back then… Oh, and Dumbledore can also Apparate at Hogwarts as well as Crockshanks, Fawkes and Nagini and of course all the house-elves, including Dobby.

Now, if you are talking about how Voldemort attacked them in their seventh-year. Well, he could Apparate because the anti- Apparating charms were down.

Or if you are talking about why Harry couldn’t Apparate him and Ron when they were lost in the “castle trapping magic.” That was because the magical balance of the world had been broken, so it was really dangerous to use magic of any kind, especially one as advanced as Apparating.

I hope this has helped. If you can be more specific about what is in it that it confuses you, it’ll be easier for me to try and help you out.

Sky Iris – Thank you very much. You review is really inspiring…Yes, fanfiction can be very good…I have read some good ones before I myself decided to start this…And oh they were so great…the way they describe things…oh my how I wish I had a vocabulary as good as all those incredible authors… Not only vocabulary but I wish I had their gift… and all about those NC-17 stories…OH MY GOD… Unfortunately, all I can say is “and they kissed.” How pathetic am I? I know I can be very plot creative author but the words to describe it…Unfortunately, I lack them… You know this story is more interesting in my head than what it looks like in paper…But I guess the lack of words helps the suspense somehow… Now, I’m currently avoiding reading others fanfictions ( although sometimes I can’t resist and read one or another when I have the time) because everytime I read a wonderful fic I just keep asking myself why I can’t be that good …and I’m afraid if I read something interesting I can unconsciously put it on my fic and I don’t want to stole anyone’s ideas…Although in a way stories are always repeating themselves and coincidences are there all the time…I once went to see a movie that was so similar to a script I was writing…That was creepy…But in a way that was normal… Poor Shakespeare -- But wait -- Oh, no… Poor Greek Poets…You see what I mean?

Anyway, you asked me where I got the idea to this story… I got to tell you that a song started it all…then another song gave me the idea to how this all should finish and…Well, then this fic started to get bigger than I could imagine and after OotP I had to do so many changes in the plot because well the idea of “The Power He Knows Not” couldn’t really fit with the idea of…”Okay, you are not allowed to love” Thanks God or should I say thanks JKR for giving me Neville to solve all this problems...

Anyway, again. I got the ideas from songs, books, movies…everything that I watch, listen or read are probably in this story…not all consciously, of course…but in a way it all ended up in the story…and of course as you said all of that is just an excuse to bring out something that is always interesting to discuss: human will x fate… And a very subtle but there nonetheless discussion about faith.

I’m glad you liked the “scenes”. I’m really proud of my scenes chapters…they are still my favorites…not because of scenes itself but the whole packet…the hidden message in them…and well I love cinema…and cinema was my inspiration for them.

Thanks again for all your reviews and support. And “The Scientist” is one of my favorites too. ;)

SlytherinPhoenix – Yep! I’m finally revealing all the secrets. After all, I couldn’t keep them forever, could I? Although that’s what it says in the title, isn’t it? Humm…Who knows what it can happen next?

SoraRyuu -- Okay. Blah, blah, blah, blah….

Stinkoi – You asked what the spell was. I guess after last chapter with a more complete flashback and Dumbledore saying what the spell required and the fact that Harry doesn’t remember ever being in love with Hermione it is easier to figure it out. Well, even if after all of this you don’t have a clue what the spell was…Huh, wait till you read all the chapters of the “remembering chapters” in which you will find the “spell scene” and the aftermath. And if after all of this you still have doubts about the spell, tell me and I’ll give you the answer.

tennisplaya278 – I’m beginning to enjoy this you know. Every time that I try to make things easier for you…I just ended up confusing you even more… This must be a gift, or a curse… All I can say is that the suspense will go on until the last minute...maybe even before that…

Tombadgerlock – Thanks! But you know, you don’t need to fear Ron’s reaction…Actually, his reaction will be in the next chapter and well…What can I say? The more I write the more I love Ron’s role in this story…

Willow – Thank you…Oh, you want to know how I do it? I have no idea…Maybe you could try and help… Why do you think you cry when you read my story? What makes you cry? Is it the fact that they are apart? That Hermione have all this love inside her and she can’t show anyone? That Harry can’t see what is right “inside” him? That Dumbledore apparently have forgotten what love is all about? That poor Ron will always be second-best? That Neville is The Boy Who Will Never Fulfill His Destiny? That Draco has losing everything and now he just just wished he had that one person who cares? That Ginny as so many of us still struggles to let go of a dream? That Sirius…Oh, well…Please. You folks tell me. Why?

WoD – You review was one of those that makes me feel so special…Thank you very much for your flattering words about my writing style, my plot and above all thank you for showing me how my fic can touch someone…Thank you, from the bottom of my heart.

Yunuen – You don’t need to thank me for reading the reviews. I’m the one who should be thanking you for reviewing because this reviews are the reason I’ll go on with the story. They are very important for a writer…to know that someone is taking their time to read what you wrote is fantastic…Real life can be very complicated sometimes and you get yourself wondering why you are wasting your precious time writing something that won’t help you pay the bills…and then you receive a review, good or bad and I don’t know how to explain…you just feel different, ready to write one more scene and then the other and other…and take your mind from the real problems, at least for a little while longer.

I’m sorry if it’s all still so confusing…But you asked me about Nagini…Er…let me see…I have already explained this for one reviewer but I don’t remember who or if I posted the answer so…let me try again. Do you remember the second book, right? There’s the Basilisk…the big serpent Harry defeated using the Gryffindor sword and of course, Fawkes help. Then in the fourth book, right in the beginning there’s Voldemort in the Riddle house and Nagini was there…It is Voldemort’s pet… his snake…So I with my crazy little imagination…decided that these two serpents are actually the same being…Nagini, which hole is this fic is more than important…it is essential. And that’s all I can say without killing all the mystery…The guardians are easy to figure out… I’ve already explained I got the idea from a Chinese legend in which there are five guardians and I created the other two from another Chinese legend… again, they are: A Phoenix. ( Oh my… wonder who that phoenix must be??? ;) ) A turtle. ( Yes…I have seen that film too many times when I was kid) A Dragon ( No. It’s not Draco. It’s a real dragon. No, it’s not Norbert. It is a GUARDIAN.) A Toad or a Frog( I never seem to know the difference but – Hey, has anyone lost a toad recently?) A unicorn (This guardian will be the angel that is gonna answer all your questions…or not) A Tiger (or maybe just a little fuzzy cat). A serpent (Do I really need to say more about this one?) Hope this have enlightened you a little. ;)

And special thanks to my beta Perivayne who haven’t abandoned me yet...

15. Remembering -- Part III

Title: Forever a Secret (13/?)
Author name: LittleWitch
Author email: littlewitch_br@hotmail.com
Category: Romance
Sub Category: Drama
Keywords: Harry Potter Hermione Granger H/Hr
Rating: PG-13
Spoilers: SS/PS, CoS, PoA, GoF, OotP
Summary: The Wizarding World was a mysterious place -- full of secrets. Three years after the fall of the Dark Lord, darkness was still spreading over. A secret was held. A secret that was killing their souls. But they had to pay the price -- or else the rest of the world would. No matter what, it had to be forever a secret.
DISCLAIMER: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended.

Author notes: First, I'm sorry for the long delay...Anne and I have some communication problems and while I was thinking she was already working on the chapter...she didn't even have received the e-mail I sent her with both this chapter and the next one. Second, I just got to say it: This is the most difficult chapter to write so far... Why? Because it has a fluff part and fluffness in not really my thing....then, there's action...and please, I don't even know how to describe a simple sword fight....I probably repeated the same thing over and over again... Finally, there's the spell scene...and some of you guys have been expecting for this for so long that I really tried to do my best but -- oh, well, just read it and see for yourselves...

Thanks to Anne, aka Perivayne, my beta friend, who found some time this week to beta this chapter.

Chapter 13: Remembering – Part III

“Esquecer é uma necessidade. A vida é uma lousa, em que o destino, para escrever um novo caso, precisa apagar o caso escrito.”

Forgetting is a necessity. Life is a blackboard, in which destiny, to write a new tale, must erase an already written one.

-- Machado de Assis

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

LATER IN THEIR SEVENTH YEAR…

It had been a cold winter, however, signs of spring were beginning to show now. The nights were growarmer and Harry hoped they could bring sweeter dreams…

It had not been an easy year at Hogwarts so far. They were loosing so many innocents and friends to a war that he couldn’t see, couldn’t fight… but that he could feel.

Sometimes he wondered why he kept going. Why hadn’t he already gone insane? There was so much madness in this world, so much darkness…

But now he wondered no more. He knew the answer. He kept going on for her. She was and always would be his only reason.

Sure, this year had brought a lot of pain, a lot of bad memories to haunt a pensieve but … but nothing could take away the brightness of the good ones.

Actually, his life had always been like that. Like a rollercoaster. Full of ups and downs.

Take his first year as an example. He found out he was a wizard, made friends, flown on a broomstick, become the youngest seeker ever, learned how to do magic, and had a lot of great memories that he would cherish forever.

Those were the ‘ups’. Now, the ‘downs’.

He had found out that his parents were murdered by a dark wizard who was still sort of alive, who wanted more than anything to kill him, and was in the head of one of his professors…

And that was only his first year; things got a lot worse after that…Still, the ‘ups’ were there, in all of his years of existence…

Harry lived for the ‘ups’. The Quidditch games. Hermione’s smiles. Ron’s smugness every time he beat Harry at wizard chess. Hermione’s eyes. Pumpkin juice. Hermione’s hair. Spending the night hanging out with his housemates in the common room. Hermione’s voice. Dobby fetching them lots of delicious food every time they snuck into the kitchen. Ron’s hilarious jokes. Ron’s horrible jokes. Hermione’s kisses. And even spending their afternoons in the library studying for their N.E.W.T.s .

‘Ups’. Perhaps that was what life was all about. Those little moments of happiness that made you realize life was not so bad as you thought.

Harry could feel she was drawing nearer…

He was a little nervous. He had planned this for weeks. A ‘up’ moment. The ‘up-est’ of them all.

WHAM!

His firebolt dove through the sky. He caught her up, placed her in front of him and up they went.

"Harry, what are you doing?"

"I'm kidnapping you."

"Oh, my...Harry...that's not funny...Aarrgh, Harry, it's too high ... Oh My God...Oh My God...I can't stand it...I can't...Harry...just put me down..."

"Nope. Not until you open your eyes ..."

"Just land this stupid broom...Ai...Take me down...Argh...Oh, I hate you, Harry Potter."

"No, you don't. You love me, you said yourself...Now, come on ...open your eyes...I want to show you something..."

"I will not open my eyes..."

"Are you sure you won't? You know I can be very persuasive..."

"I...wh-- Wow...Mm...Mmm ...Oh, Harry...that's...not...fair...Harry ...you..."

"Mmm...Come on, beautiful, open your eyes...fly with me...make me fly --”

She slowly opened her eyes to find a blurry reflection of herself in the lenses of his glasses…and behind them, she found his big green orbs mirroring not just her features, but her soul.

She forgot the fact that they were up high in the sky …because, in truth, she always felt like she was already in the clouds whenever they were together …

There was something in the depth of his eyes that made her feel safe… And as the wind blew her hair and the stars seemed close enough to reach out and touch, she thought how much she loved him. She saw in his eyes, that he shared her feelings.

He smiled at her and she rested her head on his chest, he tight the grip on her waist and they flew together…

They landed in a magical place.

The moonlight bathed the secluded grove. A rain of flower petals magically appeared and drifted to the soft grass. An angelic melody echoed all around them.

“It’s beautiful, Harry.”

Hermione closed her eyes and spun around, feeling the slight touch of the petals as they fell.

Suddenly, she felt her feet leave the soft cushion of grass and petals..

“Harry,” she laughed as she opened her eyes and found herself floating a good seven feet from the ground.

“What?” he asked, joining her in the air.

“You really like to fly, don’t you?”

“I’m always flying when I’m with you. Besides, it’s the best way to dance.” He grinned, taking her hand and spinning her around.

They both smiled and laughed together as they performed a ballet on the air.

In that moment, they were truly happy.

Their bodies drew close as Harry stared silently into her eyes for a long moment before they slowly began to descend back to the ground.

“What is it?” Hermione asked, recognizing his grim look.

“Hermione, I – I …”

His loss of words worried her. “What is it, Harry? Did something happen? You know whatever it is, you can tell me, right?”

Harry remained silent for a few more moments, seemingly unable to overcome his awkwardness and speak. Finally, he took a small red velvet box of his pocket and gestured for her to take it.

Hermione stared at the little box astonished, and made no attempt to take the object.

“Open it,” Harry’s voice shook a bit.

Trembling, Hermione’s hand covered Harry’s and took the box. Harry heard she gasping when she opened the box.

Chocolate met emerald. Soul touched soul.

“Harry, I --” Hermione didn’t know what to say. Actually, she was not even sure she remembered how to speak.

“I love you, Hermione Granger. I think I’ve loved you since that first moment on the train. Perhaps even before that, because I feel like I have loved you all my life…in all my dreams. Of course, it has taken me years to realize what has always been there…right in front of me. I regret all the time we lost, but then I can’t, because I know it doesn’t matter now. I’m just so glad that we have finally found each other and that I’m with you. Sometimes, I wonder what I did to deserve you. Yeah, okay, I know I saved the world a couple of times but still – You mean the world to me, Hermione. You mean more than the world. I’m a man in love…in love with you. I’ll never be able to tell you how much I love you in words but I hope I can show you by actions instead…”

There were tears in her eyes. She couldn’t believe that moment was real. She felt like she was in a love scene from a Hollywood movie. As she listened to his word,s her heart melted and a voice in her head was already yelling, ‘Yes!Yes! Of course I will.”

“… and that’s why I’m not going to ask you to marry me.”

‘Yes! Yes! WHAT?!’

Hermione stared at Harry, perplexed. “You’re not going to what?”

“No. I mean, yes. I mean, no. I don’t want to marry you, I --” Harry gulped at Hermione’s now-furious gaze. “That didn’t come out right, did it?”

“Absolutely,” she said bringing her hands to her waist. “Let me see if I’ve got this right. You bring me to this Disney scenario and give me a ring. You confess your undeniable love for me. Are you sure you are not proposing? Because I’ve got to tell you, I was ready to accept before you said what you did.”

“God, I messed it all up, didn’t I? I can’t believe it. Weeks planning the perfect time… the perfect setting… hours practicing what to say”, he began rambling, “How stupid can I be?” He waved his hand. The music stopped and the rain of petals trickled to a halt. He threw himself down on the ground, hands covering his face.

“Harry?”

“I’m an idiot. How could I screw this up?”

Hermione glanced down at the little box on her hand “Harry…” She sat beside him. “I’m a little confused here. Can you, please, just talk to me?”

He looked at her. “I’m sorry.”

“Sorry for what, Harry? What is going on here? Why have you given me a ring if you don’t want to marry me?”

“Of course I want to marry you.”

“You have just told me you don’t.”

“No. I just don’t want to marry you now.”

“Harry, you are not making any sense.”

“I know.” He sighed. “It’s just that this is hard than I thought…I guess I’m a little nervous…Actually my heart is beating so fast that if I didn’t know better I would think I’m going to die right here in this very spot.”

“Why? Why are nervous, Harry? It’s only me.”

“No, it’s not only you. It’s YOU, with capital letters. I wanted it to be perfect for you and now – now I’ve ruined it all.”

“You haven’t ruined anything. I mean, I have to be honest with you, for a moment I thought I was in a dream…the moonlight, the petals, the music, your words, the ring…then of course, reality hit me when you said me you didn’t want to marry me.”

Harry winced. Hermione smiled, brushing a finger down his cheek. “It’s okay, love. I still don’t understand where we are heading for here, but I can see this is very important to you and you obviously put a lot of effort into this production…And I appreciate all of this, Harry but…nothing is perfect. Our life certainly isn’t a romantic movie – it’s more like a horror one at times, but I don’t want a dream, Harry. I want real. One of the best parts of our relationship is that we know each other so well. We don’t need to pretend or be nervous…So forget about being perfect. Just be yourself. I like you a lot better that way. Just be my Harry and tell me what you want.”

“It was my mother’s”

“What?”

“The ring,” he said taking the opened box from her hand. “My father gave it to my mother the night he proposed to her.”

“Oh…”

“Yeah, Sirius and …and Remus gave it to me, at the beginning of our sixth-year. As a matter of fact, after what had happened in the Department of Mysteries, the last thing I was thinking of was romance but then they just came along and tossed me this ring, telling me to give it to my true love.”

“Oh…”

“And well you know how things went well for me that year.”

“Mmm…”

“But then…then I saw that my true love had been right under my nose all along…but again things got even more complicated this year…”

“Harry, I --”

He looked into her eyes, a gleam of tears shimmering in his emerald ones.

“I want you to keep this ring, Hermione. Because it is yours. You are and always will be my true love. My only love. But I’m not going to place it on your finger. I’m not going to ask you to marry me because I – because I don’t want to make empty any promises. I can’t promise you anything. I can’t promise you that we’ll be always together. At least not yet. First, I have to put an end to Voldemort. Then, I need to fix some identity issues and change some stars alignments…And you will probably want to free the elves first, then I’m sure you’ll want to go to a Muggle college to have the best education both worlds can give …I’m still not sure if I want to be a Quidditch star or a Auror or…Well, there’s also the Order and you – you will probably be the next Minister of Magic or something like that. And finally, it’ll probably take me a couple of years to build up the courage to talk with your parents and ask for your hand from your father…So, yep, after we have solved all these little problems, when we have our entire future before us, when I can finally get down on my knees and ask you to spend the rest of your life with me…when I’m sure I can promise you forever…then I put this ring on your finger. And nothing nor anyone will ever keep us apart.”

Hermione was crying again. He caught one of her tears with his thumb, a bittersweet smile curving his lips . “But until then…” A chain appeared, threaded through the ring “Until then, I want you to keep this. I want it to remind you that I will always yours no matter what…” He unclasped the catch as. Hermione held her hair up from her neck. “To remind us what we are fighting for. Let this be the symbol of our hope…our hope for our future…our forever.”

She let her hair fall back down, and she turned back to face him, her hand going to hold the ring. Her eyes searched his.

“Will you be mine?” he asked gently.

She caressed his face. “I’m already yours.”

He brought her hand to his lips to kiss the palm.

“Forever,” he whispered.

She smiled and took off his glasses, watching the love reflecting in his beautiful green eyes.

“Forever,” she whispered back.

They kissed, falling down to the bed of petals.

Neither one saw the colorful aura emanating from his glasses or the inscription that became visible on the ring. They were too busy.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

A FEW WEEKS BEFORE THE END OF SEVENTH YEAR.

HOGWARTS’ HALLS.

They were running hard and one could suppose they were running away from mortal danger or, considering who they were, in its direction. However, that was not what they were doing.

They stopped at a corner, laughing…

“Did you see his face?”

“It was priceless…”

“I wished I had a camera...”

“I still can’t believe I let you two talk me into this…You know Snape is going to kill us, right?”

Harry and Ron stared at Hermione, wide grins spread across their faces, as they listened to her protest.

After a moment, the trio burst into laughter.

Hermione took a deep breath, trying to pull herself together. She shook her head. “You two are going to be the death of me, I just know that.”

The boys didn’t even seem to hear her. They were still having a good laugh at Snape’s expense.

She sighed. “Okay, guys. That’s enough. I need to go to – Harry? Ron? Are you listening to me? I said I’ll be in the li – Hey, haven’t you two got a Quidditch practice today?”

Ron and Harry froze, mid-laugh. She had said the magical word. The one that would always command their attention: Quidditch.

The young wizards turned tp stare in horror at one another. The practice. Bollocks!… How could they have forgotten about practice?

“We have to go.” They hurriedly said in unison, each one placing a quick kiss on each of her cheeks.

Hermione got a little dizzy at their speedy action. “Er…okay, then. I’ll be in the library.”

“Right. We’ll meet you later at dinner,” Ron yelled as he and Harry disappeared around the corner.

Hermione stood there for a moment, staring bemusedly at the bricks of the wall. She chuckled at herself and then turned to head in the library’s direction.

“Hermione!”

She saw him running towards her, alone…

He stood before her, gasping to catch his breath as he looked into her eyes.

“What is it, Harry?”

“I forgot to tell you something.”

“What --” Before she had the chance to ask what he was about, he presented her with the most passionate of the kisses…

xxxxxxxxxxxx

AN HOUR LATER.

HOGWART’S LIBRARY…

She closed a book and put it aside, picking a new one from the mountain of books on her table. She had just opened the tome when it happened.

A sudden coldness. A shiver. A scream. All her fears, all her ghosts were coming back to haunt her. She had never felt so sad, so alone, so empty inside…

But in the middle of this darkness and coldness, a sweet memory shared with Harry flashed through…A pink aura engulfed her, pushing her ghosts away.

She jumped up from her seat. She stared at the empty library. The air was frosty.

“ARRGHH!” Echoes of screams broke the silence of the place.

She drew her wand and ran.

xxxxxxxxxxxxx

QUIDDITCH PITCH…

Their practice had been cut short.

Their broomsticks lay scattered across the grass as they stood still in the center of the field, staring at the figure before them.

“Hello, Potter. How are you doing?”

The Gryffindor Quidditch Team was face to face to Lord Voldemort. Once known as Tom Marvolo Riddle. Once a Hogwarts’ pupil like them.

“Ah, dearest Hogwarts. How I’ve missed this place. I owe everything to this school. After all, Hogwarts has made me who I am…”

A fog suddenly engulfed the Hogwarts grounds. The water of the lake changed to a deep red color.

“So quiet, Potter. What is it? Don’t tell me you are upset just because I interrupted your little game with your friends…?”

A sudden coldness swept across the stadium. Dementors flew across the Quidditch pitch to surround the students. Death Eaters Apparated in the stands.

“ I’m apologize for the inconvenience, you know, but I got tired of waiting for you…”

Zombies crawled out of the earth and trolls banged their clubs against the castle’s doors.

“I don’t know if you’ve noticed, Potter, but I’ve comes to finish the war. I have destroyed cities, attacked Muggles, and even killed your friends. And still no sign of you…”

The doors were staved in. The Dementors dived, crossing into the castle’s entrance. Death Eaters Apparated into Hogwarts Great Hall. Screams came from the castle interior and reached their ears.

“Isn’t that music to you, Potter?”

Voldemort raised his greenly glowing wand.

Harry stood mute and stared at Voldemort. He had sensed the presence of the Dark Lord previous and had landed on the field to let go of his Firebolt. He kept the same blank and emotionless face. Dull eyes, lips sealed, not even a wrinkle in his brow to show any reaction.

“Harry?”

“Not now, Ron,” he gritted from between his teeth, eyes fixed on his enemy.

“But Hermione --”

“Don’t worry about her.”

“But --”

“Ron, do me a favor, okay?”

“What?”

“Run.”

As he spoke, Voldemort sent a blast of a deadly energy at them. Harry raised his hands and stopped the blast with his palms. Ron grabbed his little sister’s hand and ran toward the stands with the rest of the team following suit, while Harry struggled to contain Voldemort’s attack.

However, the team didn’t get far as the Death Eaters who were in the stands Apparated down stop them.

The battle began in earnest then.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Chaos.

The scene was one nobody has never dreamed of seeing…at least not inside Hogwarts’ safe walls.

Students running in fear, yelling in despair as Dementors, Death Eaters, Zombies, Banshees, Trolls, Evil Beasts and Low-Level Demons popped up everywhere.

The paintings were stabbed and their frames violently pulled away from the walls. The ghosts were trying to protect the students from the attacks but all the curses passed right through them. All the arms and statues were awakened and in combat with the enemies.

Professor McGonagall was transfigurating chairs, tables, carpets and every other piece of furniture into a walking army. Professor Snape was busy dueling five Death Eaters at the same time. Firenze was trapped by a group of Demons. Seventh-year students held a line of protection in front of the youngster students, using all the hexes they could master as elves popped in and out rescuing the students.

“Petrificus Totalus”

A panting Hermione went to the crying first years who had been threatened by the Death Eaters that she had just downed.

“Are you alright?”

The kids nodded slowly, still shaking with fear.

“Hermione! Watch out!”

Hearing Dean Thomas’ scream, she turned. A horrible troll was charging at her and the kids. He roared and swung his club in the air. The kids cried out, terrified. Hermione just pursed her lips and brought her hand to her hip. “Is that all you can do? Please, I’m not eleven anymore.” And with a flick of her wand, the troll was felled and dropped like a stone. Hermione turned back to the first years, smiling. “See how it pays to be a good student?” She winked at them, which brought back smiles to their faces. But unfortunately their smiles didn’t last long as the wails of the banshees echoed, breaking the glass in the windows and making all the students wince in pain.

“Quick!” Neville shouted, emerging from a secret passage on the wall. “This way!”

All present in the room didn’t be told twice, following Neville’s lead and entering the passage. All except one.

“Hermione, come on. We don’t have much time.”

“Go ahead. I need to find Harry.”

“NO.” Neville grabbed her arm. Hermione looked down at his hand on her arm then met his eyes. She didn’t like what she found there. “You’ll only be in his way.”

Hermione shook her head. “I can’t let Harry face him alone.”

“You have to.”

“He’s not ready.”

“None of us are. Look around you, Hermione. There’s no Order, no Aurors, no Army of Light to save us. Hogwarts’ Magical defenses are down. There is evil creatures Apparating in every corner. Still, we can’t Apparate. We are trapped.”

“What about Dumbledore?”

“I don’t know. I have no idea where he is. We are on our own. And, honestly, I don’t know what more to do. There are too many of them. We need you here, Hermione. You are the Head Girl. The students need your help.”

“No, they don’t. They have you.”

“Me? Haven’t you listened what I said? I can’t handle this alone.”

“Yes, you can. It is in you, Neville. It has always been in you.” She placed her hand on his cheek. “Just let them see who Neville Longbottom really is.”

Neville stared at her. “I --”

Hermione felt a cold shiver run through her body.

All of sudden, she pushed Neville inside the passage and closed the door on his face and leant against it. She could hear Neville’s struggling on the other side, desperately calling her name.

She saw her breath cloud in the air as the temperature in the room dropped drastically.

A dozen of Dementors had arrived in the room.

“Oh, hey guys,” she chuckled. “I’m so happy to see you.” She raised her wand and the shining otter crossed the chamber.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Meanwhile…

The Quidditch Pitch had become a battlefield with curses cutting through the air in all the directions as Ron and the rest of the team fought the Death Eaters for their own lives and Harry fought Voldemort for all life.

Harry couldn’t hold Vodemort’s attacks back any longer. The spell hit him in the chest and he fell down on his knees. His scar was glowing.

“ARRGHH!!!”

“You disappoint me, Potter. You’re not even trying.”

Voldemort threw another curse. Harry’s body was levitated in the air as a volley of dark energy engulfed him.

“AAAHHHHHHH!”

“Come on, Potter. We both know you can do better than this.”

Harry’s eyes, flashed. The energy surrounding him changed to a greenish hue before evaporating. He landed on his feet, glaring at Voldemort. Stretching out his arms, lightning bolts came out of his hands to strike the Dark Lord.

“I mean much better than that, Potter.” The dark Lord used his wand to absorb the lightning attack and sent it back at Harry, who was knocked backwards by his own magic.

He screamed in pain. His scar was bleeding.

“So much pain…You know you can stop it. Why do you resist? Do you like to feel it? Pain? I see. You have got used to it, like them. All these years. All the pain I have inflicted to you through those years… all these invisible scars. Isn’t it funny, boy? I have made you a strong human being. Although we can’t really say that humans are strong, can we? Too many weaknesses. And we both know your weakness, don’t we, Potter?”

Voldemort turned his gaze to the centre of the field. Harry followed his glance. Hermione was standing there.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

She felt dizzy. She couldn’t understand. One minute she was fighting Dementors, the next she was on the Quidditch Pitch.

In front of her the Quidditch team was engaged in a furious battle against some Death Eaters. Hexes were flying about like fireworks.

In the middle of the chaos, Ron’s eyes found hers, then they seemed to move to gaze at something behind her shoulder. His eyes widened.

Hermione turned abruptly. At the other side of the pitch she saw Harry down on his knees and the tip of Voldemort’s wand pointed to send a curse in her direction.

The time seemed slowed as she watched the actions and reactions around her occur.

Voldemort’s evil laugh echoed across the Hogwarts grounds. Hermione found Harry’s eyes. His emerald orbs didn’t transmit any kind of alarm as Ron did. They reflected serenity, peace, and love…

A love that pushed all Hermione’s fears aside. And as the blast flew through the air at her, Harry and Hermione seemed to forget about their external situation and peril. It was as if all the danger and death around them had ceased to be and only they remained; only them and their love for each other existed at that moment.

“ARGH!!!”

They both were suddenly jerked out of their own world as Ron pushed Hermione of the way and received the curse in her place.

Hermione gasped in horror as their friend’s face contorted in agony and his body slowly fell motionless to the ground.

“NOOOO!” Harry screamed. The Gryffindor sword appeared magically in his hand. He immediately jumped to his feet, his green aura flaming high and strong..

Hermione fell to her knee beside Ron’s body.

“RON! Ron, wake up! Ron! Ron, please don’t do this to me.” She was sobbing uncontrollably. “ No, Ron. Please. WAKE UP. RON!”

Ginny cried out. She wanted to be there at her brothers’ side but a Death Eater stopped her. The rest of the team was also unable to move as the Death Eaters kept their wands pointed at their heads.

The blade of the Gryffindor sword found the wood of the powerful wand Voldemort carried. Strong sparks of energy were emitted by this strike.

“Now, this is what I was talking about, boy. Yes, let all that fury flows.”

A blinding flash of light engulfed Harry and Voldemort, followed by a large explosion of magic. Harry’s body was once again tossed through the air. The arc of his body went higher and farther until it met the stands…and destroyed thm… his body falling together with the debris of the structure, burying him.

“YOU MONSTER.”

A enraged Hermione ran towards Voldermort. He just chuckled as he grabbed her by the throat and raised her off her feet effortlessly.

Hermione started to choke.

However, underneath her cloak, and underneath her school robes, the ring that lay on her chest pulsated.

“ARGH!”

This time the scream of agony came from Voldemort as the hand around Hermione’s neck burned. He released her and she collapsed to the ground, gasping for breath.

Voldemorts’ hand and arm disintegrated in a pink flash. He stared at her in shock and fury as a new arm started slowly growing to replace the lost one.

“It seems that Potter hasn’t left you unprotected after all. Now I see why he didn’t even flinch at my . Too bad he didn’t warn your friend about it though. It’s such a pity, don’t you think? That he died in vain?”

Hermione sobbed as she looked at a motionless Ron and then back at the pile of broken and splintered timber – no sign of Harry. She knew she had to do something, just grab her wand and try any kind of curse she knew. She knew she had to wipe that smile of Voldemort’s off his face …even if she knew nothing she could would even affect the dark wizard, she had to do something, but all she could think about was the motionless Ron and Harry under...

“This is more entertaining than I could’ve imagined.” He turned and signaled to a couple of Death Eaters. “Take her. This will be fun.”

The Death Eaters grabbed Hermione by both arms, snatched her wand from her nerveless grasp and brought her to her feet. She struggled a little but was still too disoriented to process any coherent thought., She couldn’t even remember any proper charms to use against the enemy…She was lost. Lost without them.

It was in that moment that she saw Dumbledore’s figure, masked partly by the shadows of the stands, just watching. There was not even a wand in his hand…

And then she understood. She understood that he didn’t need a wand because he was not going to help them. She understood. She understood everything.

She struggled violently to get free of the Death Eaters hold, but it was too late. In a blink of an eye, she was no longer at Hogwarts.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Mr. Archibald Broom: Brave Wizard and Auror

That was the inscription she read on the gravestone before her. A cemetery? Voldemort had brought her to a cemetery. Why?

Apparently she was not the only one who was wondering that.

“Master, why are we here? You have killed Potter. There’s nothing else to stand in our way. I can take the girl with me, I can kill her for you with just a curse and then we can --”

Voldemort stopped walking amongst the graves. He glared at the Death Eater who was on her right. “Who do you think you are? Who are you to question my actions? You pathetic human, do you really think the boy is dead?”

“But he -- I saw…”

“What did you see? What do you think you saw? Do you really think some pieces of wood are going to stop Harry Potter? Do you think if he is smashed and crushed to pieces he is going to die? Do you think if there is no air for him to breath and his heart stops beating, he will die? Do you think he is like you?”

Voldemort pointed his wand at the Death Eater’s chest. “Twice I cast Avadra Kedrava on him and he didn’t die. Tell me, do you think you will have the same luck?”

The Death Eater at Hermione’s right released her arm and stepped back in alarm. All Hermione saw was a flash of green as the curse hit him. He slumped to the ground with a choked cry and was silent.

The other Death Eater let go of her, crying out and kneeling and trying to awaken the other.

“Father…Father.” The Death Eater took off his mask. It was Draco Malfoy. And he was crying. He pushed the mask of the motionless Death Eater aside to reveal the wide, sightless eyes of Lucius Malfoy. The pale grey eyes only reflected the agony of his last moments of life and Draco closed his father’s eyes gently. The elder Malfoy was dead.

Hermione knew she should have run then, Apparated, done something…anything, because it was her chance to escape…However, she stayed still and watched as Draco Malfoy cried for the loss of his father…as he demanded to know the reason.

“WHY? Why did you kill him? My father was loyal to you. He has been a loyal follower for you since the beginning. How could you do that?”

“Because his life meant nothing to me. Life means nothing to me. Your father was just a fool. Just as fool as you and all the others who followed me. You father was never loyal to me. He wanted power and I gave it to him. It was a business, a game of interests. And now that I’m so close to getting what I want, I don’t need him anymore. I don’t need any of you. The game is over.”

Lord Voldemort raised his powerful and indestructible wand, aiming at Malfoy. A sparkling green aura emanated from it. Magic crackled in the air like a strong current of electricity and…

Hermione jumped in front of Draco. Actually, she jumped on him, knocking him down to the grassy earth.

Once again the ring pulsated and a pink aura engulfed her, repelling the curse.

A perplexed Draco stared into the eyes of the girl who had saved him, trying to understand why; why she had saved him after all he did.

“Why?” he asked in a whisper.

Hermione only smiled sadly at him.

Voldemort cleaned his throat. “I’m sorry to interrupt this romantic moment, but your boyfriend will soon be here to rescue you? I don’t think he will be very pleased if he found you in a compromising position.”

Hermione glared at the Dark Lord. She stood up, and helped Draco do the same. “You can’t hurt me.”

Voldemort smirked. “Yes, I can’t kill you. He made sure of that. But you know what? I know someone who can.”

“NAGINI.”

The end of a giant tail came out of the darkness and whipped around Hermione. Its passage threw Draco several yards and his head struck a gravestone. He fell unconscious.

The tail wrapped Hermione tightly in its coils. She screamed as the abrasive skin rasped her, making the girl feel as if her skin was being sanded off. She screamed again as a sharp electrical shock struck. The girl’s blue aura flared around her and then Hermione felt faint as the serpent skin started sucking away her magic and her life force.

“Take your time, Nagini. We wouldn’t want Potter to miss this now, would we? And when he arrives, we will rewrite history.”

The cold blade of the Gryffindor sword lanced through the Dark Lord’s body. He staggered forward a step and then turned abruptly.

“So let’s start rewriting this thing,” spat Harry. The Boy Who Lived seemed more like The Boy Ready to Kill. There was no light in his eyes, no remorse in his countenance. All his innocence was gone. His body language and attitude screamed for blood…like a savage hunter ready to indulge a long predatory hunt before finally finishing off his prey.

With his pale hands, Lord Voldemort gripped the blade and pushed it out of his body, leaving behind a large gash. The Gryffindor sword clattered melodically as it landed on a marble tomb.

A sinister smile crossed Voldemort’s lips as the wound slowly disappeared. His eyes met Harry’s. “Is this all you can do, Oh Mighty One?”

“Harry…”

Harry turned to Hermione when he heard her. For a moment all around him stopped as he saw flashes of his nightmare. Nagini, Hermione…It was all already happening. NO!!! He had to stop it. He couldn’t lose control. He had to be strong for both of them. He had to do whatever it took to stop his nightmare from becoming reality.

He stepped a pace toward the serpent, but in a blink, Voldemort was before him, obstructing the way. He gave Voldemort a stony glare. “LET. HER. GO.”

You Know Who answered with another sinister smile. A dark aura engulfed his wand that morphed into a sword. Voldemort swung it in the air.

“Do you recognize it, boy? The most powerful of the swords…”

Harry narrowed his eyes. In a blink the Gryffindor sword glowed and sailed back to Harry’s grasp. The cold metal of both swords clashed, sparks of magical energy showering from both blades. The sword battle had begun.

“Let her go, Tom. This is between you and me,” Harry yelled as he glanced at Hermione and saw that her deep blue aura had faded to a pale blue. He was losing her.

“No, Harry, this has never been between you and me. You made it that way. You put her into this.”

Nagini’s tail tightened the grip around Hermione’s torso.

“AHHHH!!!”

Harry grimaced, trying to control his emotions…if only he could kill that damn snake…

“But you can’t, can you, Potter? Yes, I know what is in your mind. You are letting your defenses down. Soon you will be handing me all your powers on a silver platter…unless, of course, you don’t care about the girl…but then again we both know this is not true…we both know that she means everything to you…that you would sacrifice everything for her. After all you had done this before, hadn’t you?”

SLASH!

Voldemort’s head rolled on the ground.

Harry sprinted towards Hermione but the giant serpent moved its tail, lifting Hermione in the air.

A furious Harry turned around, his cold eyes scanning the area as he followed the giant tail that covered almost all the cemetery.

“RELEASE HER NOW, I COMMAND YOU.”

The head of the serpent rose, nearly obscuring the entire horizon. Harry’s glacial eyes met the snake’s even colder stare. The giant serpent hissed, her long tongue flicking in the air.

“I DON’T OBEY YOU, WARRIOR… I NO LONGER FOLLOW THE RULESSSSSS FROM ABOVE…”

“Do you rather follow him instead? He had given you a name. He treats you like a pet. You that is not even a who. You are One of the Seven.”

“AND WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE? HARRY POTTER? SSSSSSSS…. DO YOU THINK THESSSSE HUMAN FEELINGSSSSS ARE A GRACE? THEY ARE NOT. THEY ARE A PLAGUE. HUMANSSSSS ARE A PLAGUE. THEY HAVE INFESSSSTED THIS WORLD AND IT ISSSSS MY JOB ASSSS A GUARDIAN TO GET RID OF THEM.”

“No, you --”

Now it was Harry who stabbed in the back… Harry eyes went wide and then immediately they were turned into two big jade orbs…As Voldemort’s blade punctured his body and soul…

Behind him, Voldemort’s laugh echoed… Thunderclouds formed in the sky. The rumbling of thunder got mixed with You Know Who’s laughter.

Harry was struck by lightning then. The lightning sparks danced around hid body, traveling through the swords blade and electrocuting Vodemort, who immediately took the sword out as a jade aura exploded around Harry.

A brightly black aura engulfed the Dark Lord, protecting him of Harry’s flaming energy.

The earth trembled…Draco Malfoy woke up with a powerful headache. He watched the scene in utter shock. He couldn’t believe in his own eyes. It was all too surreal, even for the Wizarding World.

Draco looked up and saw Hermione’s pale figure still in the serpen’s coilst. She was fighting to keep her eyes open and fighting to breathe. Meanwhile, an immense blast of black energy clashed against a jade one in the sky. Both blasts had the same intensity…it was impossible for either side to win, they were too evenly matched. Malfoy’s gaze finally rested on his father body and all the pain came back; pain mixed with a huge amount of rage. He clenched his wand and ran in You Know Who’s direction, screaming like a banshee.

“VOLDEMORT”

Both auras faded as Harry and Voldemort turn their heads, gazing at Mayfoy’s approaching figure.

“Now, if you’ll excuse me just a moment, Potter. It seems that I forgot to kill someone,” Voldemort Disapparated.

Harry rolled his eyes and also Disapparated.

Voldemort Apparated back right behind Malfoy. “Looking for me.”

Draco eyes were wide opened. He could feel the weight of Voldemort’s sword on his shoulder and so he closed his eyes, waiting for the final blow.

Voldemort’s head rolled to the ground again. Harry grabbed Malfoy by the collar and the two Disapparated.

They Apparated at the other side of the cemetery. “What do you think you’re doing?” A furious Harry pushed Draco, who fell on the ground.

Draco, still furious, glared at Harry. “What am I doing? What do you think you are doing? I didn’t ask for you help, scar-head. I’m going to kill the Dark Lord myself He killed my father,” he yelled.

“Yeah, well, welcome to the club.” Harry yelled back. “Now stay out of the way.”

Malfoy stood up. “You can’t stop me. I’m going to make him pay for what he did.”

Once again, Harry grabbed him by the collar. “Now, listen to me, you stupid moron. My best friend is probably dead. The woman I love is dying and the only way to save her is giving Voldemort the power to destroy this world or I must destroy the world myself. And here I am, losing precious tim etrying to save your pale arse, ferret boy. The truth is I should kill you myself but, unfortunately, I’m the good guy here. But you know what they say; you can’t really save someone unless they want to be saved. So, if you want to die -- You and I both know you don’t stand a chance against him -- Go ahead. I won’t stop you, or him. I have bigger things to worry about.”

Malfoy stared dumbfounded as Harry finished.

Voldemort Apparated only ten feet away from them, massaging the back of his neck. “This is starting to annoy me, boy. This decapitation thing you keep doing hurts, you know?”

Voldemort raised his sword, that glowed black.

Harry let go of Draco and pushed him forward. “Go on, this is your chance. Kill him. Have your revenge.”

Draco gulped as he looked into Voldemort’s unnatural eyes. The blade started descending.

Malfoy was frozen.

Another blade intercepted The Dark Lord’s one. Harry and Voldemort resumed their sword fight.

Malfoy watched the scene, trying to remember how to breath again.

Voldemort smirked as he scored a hit on Harry and saw the wound begin to immediately heal. “You know you can’t beat me, Potter, just as much as I know I can’t beat you. We can stay here fighting for an eternity…but I don’t think the girl will live this longer…”

Harry looked up at Hermione. His heart bled for her, for them.

“Give up, Potter. Give me what I want and the girl will live.”

Harry frowned. He raised his hand and a lightning struck again, at the same place. The earth trembled all over again. Harry glared at Voldemort, sending a lightning blast at him. A black bubble engulfed Voldemort repelling the attack. Harry’s eyes morphed to a jade tone again and his aura increased considerably, breaking through the black one and turning Voldemort into dust.

The jade aura around Harry was absorbed in the blade of the Gryffindor sword. He turned and faced the serpent head again, charging at the creature like a raving lunatic, ready to finish it as well.

The serpent just stared at him.

‘Don’t…’

Harry froze. The sword was only one inch away from slicing the serpent in two.

‘Hermione?’

He saw her fragile figure. She was too weak. The aura surrounding her was a pale grey. She had passed out.

‘Don’t do this, Harry.’

Harry flew up, so he could be closer to her. He reached his hand to touch her but he received an electric shock… Green Lightning shot from Harry’s eyes as his aura burgeoned around him…

‘I can’t lose you.’

Harry slowly descended. When his feet touched the ground…The earth trembled again… a giant fissure split the cemetery in too.

‘You will never lose me.’

Flames leaped from the fissure, reaching toward the sky. And as quick as it came, the fire was sucked back…but not only the fire was being pulled into the fissure…trees, the land around, coffins came out of the ground as it heaved under the force coming from the fissure.

‘No, I won’t accept that.’

Draco deperately clung to the edge of a gravestone, his legs swinging in the air like a doll from the rushing pull of the ravine. He could barely see what is happening… Harry was emitting a blinding aura, almost as blinding as the sun. He couldn’t look directly at him without dark spots clouding his vision.

Draco felt that he couldn’t hold on any longer. He was going to be sucked in , he was sure as his grip slipped free. He was shocked when he crashed against someone else and the pull disappeared. He looked up. Snape looked down at him. Draco blinked. He got up and found that Professor McGonagall, Sirius and Professor Dumbledore were also there. A red aura engulfed them all, protecting them from the magical chaos around.

SQUEAK !

Fawkes was flying above them.

“HARRY!” Sirius screamed.

SQUEAK!

“Harry, if you don’t stop now, it will be the end of all of us,” said Professor McGonagall.

SQUEAK!

A thunderbolt split the sky. All that had been sucked into the air suddenly fell back to earth. The aura around Harry faded, but behind his spectacles his eyes were still two big glowing jade orbs.

“I don’t have any other choice,” Harry said huskily.

“Yes, you have,” Dumbledore said, approaching him and handing in a flask of potion.

The Gryffindor sword clattered to the ground. Harry took the potion in his hands. and stared down at the flask. His messy raven hair fell across his brow and covered his eyes.

Dumbledore, Minerva, Severus, Sirius and Draco -- all of them had their eyes fixed on Harry James Potter, waiting for something from their hero, waiting for a word that would determine the whole future of everything and everyone.

What they heard was a man sobbing.

Harry looked up. His eyes back to normal. His tears rolled down his face. “It’s not fair. We had so many hopes. We were going to get married. We were going to start a family. I would have finally had a family of my own. We would lived happily ever after…”

A swirl of dust danced in the air. Voldemort puffed back into existence. He stared at the small crowd gathered at the cemetery.

“Well, Well, Well. What is this? A party? Are we celebrating something? The end of the World maybe?”

Harry looked at him. All his sorrow, all his angry, all his loathing reflected in that look. “Go to Hell,” he said to him before breaking the flask in his hand. The pieces of glass cut though his skin and the potion got into his blood, into his veins, circulating through his whole body.

He chanted the spell.

Harry’s scar glowed…his green aura gave way to a pink one. Blasts of this pink aura were sucked from Harry’s body and danced all around like fingers of light from the early dawn. The light wove a web in the sky…

“What? No! What are you doing, Potter?” Voldemort yelled, as the pink laces looped around him…

SSSSSSSSSS….

Fawkes dived, attacking the serpent.

Nagini got agitated when attacked by the bird, which made her free Hermione. Sirius ran and caught her.

The two creatures disappeared in a red vortex.

Harry felt numb. Eyes closed, he fell to his knees…the pink aura still exploding from him…

In Sirius arms, Hermione opened her eyes briefly. She saw pink flashes flashing through the sky. She felt a warming aura all around. Her vital forces already coming back to her.

“Harry…” Her mouth was dry…She coughed a little. She could breathe again.

‘I will remember you, Hermione.’

Hermione gasped. Reality hit her…She struggled and Sirius put her down on her feet…She saw Harry was the source of the pink flashes of aura. The spell… She tried to run but she was still too weak. She stumbled, and almost fell and Sirius once more helped her.

“Harry!” she screamed.

Harry opened his eyes and their eyes locked…and there was so much love reflected on that look. So many things yet to be said…A life once lived…A life they would still live. That secret promise was there again. The secret held deep in their eyes and their souls. The secret they didn’t remember but their souls did. He was crying and so was she. The world was crying…once more.

“NO. NOOO. YOU CAN’T DO THIS TO ME, POTTER. YOU CAN’T.” Voldemort screamed desperately as the pink aura engulfed him, locking him in a pink bubble.

The bubble floated to the fissure. “THIS IS NOT OVER YET, POTTER. I’LL BE IN YOUR DREAMS. I’LL BE IN YOUR NIGHTMARES. AND THEN I’LL BE BACK. AND THE NIGHTMARES WILL COME TRUE.”

The bubble fell into the fissure. Earth quaked and the fissure sealed.

‘I will remember you.’

Harry smiled sadly at her. She could hear his words on her mind and feel his love on her heart, on all her being. He closed his eyes once more and the pink aura covered everything...

‘I love you’

“Harry! Noooo!” she cried out as the bright aura covered her and Sirius. The ring pulsated again, glowing on his own.

‘Forever’

A pink explosion.

*********************************************************************

To my reviewers:

DreamingHP -- Er... okay. So, here is the update .

h/hr4ever -- Oh, you read it all again? Well, you must really liked it. Thank you. You have probably seen things that you didn't in the first time, didn't you? Sorry for let you all hanging...I swear, it has never been my intention...

mila -- Hey, mila. Don't worry I will end this fic...it's just that real life is a bit chaotic so...it will take some time. You guys just have to have a little faith and patience. Thanks about your kind words. I loved your 'I guess without pain we wont be able to appreciate the happiness and beauty of it' line. It's really interesting because in this chapter I have mentioned something about pain, with almost the same concept, but not really too explicit.

Nari -- You don't really need to shut up your mouth, you know. Or stop worrying about the end...Be yourself. J Although, I have good laughs at the image of you zipping you mouth. I could really see it in my mind. Very funny.

Grace Granger -- Er... sorry about that. I swear it has never been in my agenda to kill my readers...Well, at least you say it is in a good way...I just hope it's not too painful...

Davaca -- Sorry. I guess my 'interruptions' as you describe it. Just come with the packet. I'm a really fan of this genrer of writting in which the author had his own voice, stopping the story so he could talk to the reader. Actually, one of the master of this techinique here in Brazil is the author of the quote in the beginning of this chapter.

Dark Soul -- Thank you for all the compliments. It is also good to know that someone find the flashbacks not so confusing... It makes me fell...hmm...How can I say it? Less crazy? I found your wordplay very interesting: 'Forever Happy' Perhaps, I can use this as the title of the final chapter. Or perhaps 'Forever Unhappy' is a suitable title. Ha, just kidding...or not.

Spartacus -- Hey. Do you really think Dumbledore is orchestrating a happy ending for Harry and Hermione? If he is, he sure has a very weird way to do that, don't you think? Hmm...but who knows...maybe there's still hope for the old wizard...although I got to say I have some personal satisfaction when I wrote the scene in which Harry punched Dumbledore's face. Oh, yeah...just wait and see.

Now, about Draco. I guess you will have to wait a little longer to know the answers to your questions. I'm actually still writting the chapter that deals with this. Although, you have seen in this last chapter how Hermione and Harry had 'saved' Draco. There is still some things that have to be explained as the strange relationship Draco and Hermione have built during the last 3 years... I used the term 'relationship' because I'm still not sure if we can call it 'friendship'. Do you remember what Hermione told Dobby? That line says a lot...

_DaNnY_ -- Write another fic??? Soon??? Oh no, please , don't do this to me. I can barely finish this one... I guess if you got disappointed that the last chapter was just memories...hmm, you probably didn't like the one above .... I'm sorry but it had to be done. Some things had to be explained and demonstrated before Harry faced himself, Dumbledore, Nagini, Hermione, Voldemort, Ron -- and..er...the rest of the world, literately. Anyway, don't worry...the chapter when we see Harry in action is finished. But as you have already learned you'll have to wait. But here is a small tease, one of the strongest lines in the HarryXDumbledore:

“Don’t. I warned you. Don’t ask me to understand. You were young? Right... Look, around you, professor. These students are all young but none of them released a Guardian crazy for revenge because of that. You freed Nagini because you were no better than Tom. And that’s why he feared you. Because he knew you were just like him. The scum of mankind.”

LilytheSpitfire -- Well, this is a new first. No one have ever congratulate me for a cliffie before. Thank you.

Willow -- Wow, Willow... your review was so beautiful, so poetic... Thank you. Thank you very much. I loved it.

Shellbell18 -- Well, you are probably as disappointed as Danny after realizing that we are still in the remembering fase of the fic. Now, about your question...Once Harry remembers, the others will still be in the dark for a little longer...until Harry and Hermione are reunited.

Mippet -- Thanks

Truxy -- Hey, Truxy. Of course I remember you. I missed you and your really big and detailed reviews. They used to be a real inspiration. I'm glad that we found each other again. Hope to hear more from you.

Leprechaun -- I hope you have the time to read all the story...

Anonymous -- Thank you.

Tabtioo -- Yep. I'm still here. I guess I'm just not a 'given up' kind of girl...or, maybe, I am just simply crazy.

jaqen -- I was happy to know that you liked the quote... yeah, it almost made me wish to have a memory loss, too. Thank you for reviewing.

Anonymous (2) -- Thank you.

khermione85626 -- Oh....the super long reviews. How I love them...thank you for letting me know the impact my fic have on you. By the way, that Draco line is one of my favourites.

CatiannaGranger -- So, now that you have read the spell flashback, what do you think? Was it sad?

Psy_Girl -- My number one fan? Really? Well, I'm flattered. Thanks for all you compliments and kind words. Are you a Latin American, too? And yes, we chicos and chicas also know how to write...although my english sucks. I hope you keep enjoying the fic. 'Obrigada for reading this '.

Danielerin -- Hey! Loved your review...so many things to write about that I don't even know what to tell you...Hmm, first, well, Harry is sure gonna be pissed off, when he wakes up from his nightmare, just to find himself in another. And yes, Hermione is very strong, absolute in her love and all of that but, you see, there's just so much one can take...Hermione is almost reaching her breaking point...and she will fall sooner that you think... What can I tell you about Neville? I always had a thing for this character... Now, about romantic Harry...I wonder what you thought about the proposal disaster. And who told you they didn't spoke for a whole month? No, their friendship although shaken up and a slight uncomfortable at the beginning was 'on' since the boys departure in the tower... when Hermione asked Ron: 'Are we okay?" She didn't mean only the both of them. She meant them as whole. She meant the trio....

Nanopy -- Well, here is the chapter...

shetan83 -- About all the technical stuff you mentioned..they are really very technical, aren't they? I don't really remember everything about the books, I have read them only once. Sometimes I check them for one information or another but that is very rare. Anyway, I don't remember JKR mentioning more about Hogwarts security system...all I know is that people can't apparate at Hogarts because of the anti -apparation charms, now who put them on I don't know...you said it was the founders, was it really them? Anyway...I believe any security system, magical or not can be broken... I never said Dumbledore carried a password to turn on or off the charms, did I? I said he put them down...How? Now, that is probably trully gonna be forever a secret...

And about the apparation of many people...well my Super Harry can. And, well, I don't think JKR mentioned anything about it, or have she? If she does, pehaps you could point the book passage out for me. What I have in mind is that apparating is so difficult that is not recommended to try and apparate someone with you...and that's why most of the people can't do it.

Anyway, thank you for the compliments. And thank you for reviewing.

Now for all of those who reviewed at fanfiction.net: thank you. Unfortunately I cannot answer your reviews because for some unknown reason my fic was removed from fanfiction.net and I lost all my reviews there...But if you guys have any answer, please, just contact me through e-mail.

16. Remembering (Part IV)

Title: Forever a Secret (14/?)
Author name: LittleWitch
Author email: littlewitch_br@hotmail.com
Category: Romance
Sub Category: Drama
Keywords: Harry Potter Hermione Granger H/Hr
Rating: PG-13
Spoilers: SS/PS, CoS, PoA, GoF, OotP
Summary: The Wizarding World was a mysterious place -- full of secrets. Three years after the fall of the Dark Lord, darkness was still spreading over. A secret was held. A secret that was killing their souls. But they had to pay the price -- or else the rest of the world would. No matter what, it had to be forever a secret.
DISCLAIMER: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The lyrics used in this chapter are from the song "My Last Breath" by Evanescence.

Author notes: For all of you who have reviewed last chapter…THANKS…I finally figured out that there’s a new way to answer your reviews so if you go to the review page you can read my feedbacks. Now that I’m aware of that new system, I’ll try to answer your reviews as I receive them.

Thanks to Anne for another beta miracle...

Chapter 14: Remembering – Part IV

"What moves me so deeply, about this little prince who is sleeping here, is his loyalty to a flower--the image of a rose that shines through his whole being like the flame of a lamp, even when he is asleep . . ."

--TheLittle Prince

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

She was sitting beside the lake, her back against a tree trunk. Her legs were outstretched with a book upon her lap. She had been there for hours. Her attention completely focused on her reading…until she heard someone calling her name.

“Hermione!”

She looked up. On the other side of the lake, Neville Longbottom and Lavender Brown were waving, jumping around and screaming furiously at her. They obviously wanted her attention. And Hermione’s mind soon comprehended what the fuss was about. Her desperate hope was reinforced when she heard Lavender’s voice, “He’s awake!”

Hermione’s eyes widened and reflected a million different emotions flashing through her mind as she stood quickly and left her book lying forgotten on the grass. For a moment she felt lost -- like she had no idea of what to do or where to go.

But then she ran. She ran as fast as she could. She passed her two Gryffindors’ housemates without a word, and kept running. She crossed the Hogwarts’ grounds. And she kept running. She made her way inside the castle. And she kept running. Corridor after corridor. And she kept running. Finally, she reached her destiny; the Hospital wing.

But she still ran down the rows of cots. And then, a red sea parted for her so she could be with him. (which really meant that the mass of Weasleys gathered around his bed moved aside to let her pass, without question or ceremony.)

And she finally stopped running, throwing herself on his bed. Throwing herself in his arms.

It was the time for her tears to run – they ran down on her face in a continuous stream. So she cried. And cried. And she was still crying when all the others silently decided to give them some space and left the room.

“So, I guess this means that you really missed me, huh?” he asked, attempting to make his tone one of cheery wit, but she could sense in his voice how weak and shaky he was still.

She broke the hug, so she could see his face. “You stupid prick”, she said sobbing even harder, “What the hell were you thinking? Why did you do that? We almost lost you.”

“I ,” he stopped for a moment like he was in pain. He was still a bit bruised; after all he almost died. He almost died for her. “I couldn’t risk losing you.”

“Ah…You are one of the most stupid,, and bravest, person that I know, Ronald Weasley,” she said, hugging him again. Ron hugged her back, tightly. She let her head fall on his shoulder, her tears wetting the hospital robes he was wearing. “Just promise me you will never do something like that again,” she whispered.

Ron pulled back and looked into her eyes. “You want me to promise to you that I won’t protect you…that I won’t save you? I can’t do that. You know I will always be there for you, no matter what.”

Hermione bit her lower lip. How could she answer to words like those? The truth was that despity how beautiful that his gesture had been, she couldn’t stop thinking how she would feel if he really had died for her. It was a burden that she didn’t feel she would be able to carry; knowing that he had risked and lost everything for her. She really hated that bravery in both him and Harry; the awful concept that the two boy had in their minds; that they would sacrifice everything for her, even die for her. What did that leave her? Was life worth living – without them? Couldn’t they understand that dying for her would kill her anyway? They were the best part of her, and that would die with them. The truth was that Hermione would also risk everything for them. She would die in their place without hesitation. Again, the truth was that sacrificing yourself was actually more easy than living with the pain of your friends’ absence…although that thought would never cross their minds on the moment they had to step in front of their friends…all that they would be thinking, all she would be thinking, was that she had to protect them. And that was what Ron had done, that was what he said he was always going to do.Even if she couldn’t accept that sacrifice. Even knowing that telling him not to do it; that she did not want him to do so, would not stop him, she realized. She would rather die than have him killed in her place, but she had to appreciate his gesture, his kind words and his friendship.

“Thank you, Ron. Thank you for everything,” she whispered, hugging him a little harder and cried.

After a considerable time like that, Ron broke the silence, “So, where is our hero? Don’t tell me he’s celebrating without me? Blimey, I still can’t believe that He Who-- ah, what the hell – Voldemort is gone.”

At the mention of the name Hermione winced. Her heart started beating fast and she had to fight the urge to scream.

Realizing Hermione was shaking in his arms Ron stared at her, his confusion expressed on his face. “’Mione, love, what happened? Why are you…”

“You don’t remember, do you?”

“Remember what? We won the war, didn’t we? It’s over. My parents told me that Harry --”

“I thought…maybe… you were unconscious when it happened…I thought that maybe you could remember like me, Sirius and the others…”

There was something on her eyes and in her voice that frightened Ron. Why was she crying like this? Had his parents lied to him? Could it be that they didn’t have the courage to tell him the truth…that their victory had a price?

“Hermione, where is Harry?” he asked with sudden urgency.

“I’m here.”

Ron sighed relieved. His best friend, Harry Potter, savior of the Wizarding World stood at the other side of his bed. “Harry!” Ron yelled excitedly, throwing his arms around his friends’ neck and bringing him down in a clumsy attempt of a hug. “I knew you could do it, mate. I’ve never doubted, not even — okay, so I did doubt a little but deep down I’ve always known that you would win and… Oh, tell me. You got to tell me all the details…How was it? What kind of curse you used? Did he just crumble into dust or is there a body lying somewhere? How was it…?”

Harry smiled at his friend’s animation. He could really understand the source of Ron’s excitement. It wasn’t everyday that your friend vanquishes the source of all evil but still… he had no intention of answering Ron’s questions, at least not now, at the moment he was just glad his friend was finally awake and well.

That was it. If someone would tell his story, Harry thought that would be the perfect ending. The Dark Lord was gone and both of his friends were fine…Happiness…Harry had never been so happy in all –

He looked over Ron’s shoulder and his eyes met Hermione’s. There was so much pain in her eyes…so many emotions hidden there. It made him feel hollow and small. The happiness he was feeling felt so fake all of sudden like something was wrong. Something was missing. His head hurt.

“I have to go,” Hermione said abruptly, jumping off the bed and fleeing the room as if on fire or something similar.

And when the eye contact was broken, his head ceased hurting. It was all bliss again.

“But – Hermione!!” Ron protested, not understanding his friend’s sudden need to depart.

Hearing Ron’s distress, she stopped at the doorframe and turned back. “Don’t worry. I’ve just remembered I have some stuff to do. I’m sure Harry will be more than happy to fill you in all that’s been happening around here. I’ll be back later, I promise.”

“No, wait!” But Ron’s protest was wasted.. She had already left the room. Ron stared at the empty space Hermione had been, then he turned to his other friend. “What’s wrong with her?”

Harry sighed. “I don’t know,” he said sadly. “She’s been avoiding me ever since --” Harry gulped. “I think she blames me.”

“Blame you? For what?”

“For what happened with you.”

“Why would Hermione blame you for this, Harry? It was not your fault. It was my choice. I knew perfectly well what I was doing when I threw myself in front of her.”

“Yeah, but if I had been strong enough to stop Voldemort earlier, he would never had the chance to throw that curse at her and you wouldn’t have to --”

“Okay. Stop right there, mate. Hermione would never blame you over that. That’s not like her. I mean, it seems that if someone is blaming you for any of this, that someone is yourself. And that’s really stupid, Harry, even for you and your usual guilty complex. Besides, who cares about that now? I’m fine – a little bruised, but fine. And Voldemort is gone and you, Hermione and I deserve one hell of a celebration party. With lots and lots of delicious food. Man, it’s been a week since my last meal. I’m starving.”

Ron smiled brightly at Harry, but Harry couldn’t smile back at him. He wore a somber face. A week. It’s been a week since he defeated the Dark Lord. Somehow it seemed so surreal. There was no celebration. At least, not on his part.

Somehow, something didn’t feel right.

The first thing he remembered had been waking himself on a bed into the Hospital Wing. Madam Pomfrey was there as was Dumbledore, Snape and Sirius, and in the corner McGonagall was consoling a sobbing Hermione. He tried to talk, tried to get up, to reach her, to ask her to stop crying…But he felt like all his energy was gone. All he had managed was a murmur…but that was enough to call their attention to the fact that he was awake.

He remembered Hermione immediately trying to reach him, trying to be at his side…and Dumbledore pushing her away. And she cried and screamed his name. He was so weak. He remembered Professor Snape dragging her out of the hospital wing. And then he fell into darkness again.

Hours later, when he woke up again, he was feeling much better…stronger. But there was no one there that time. He got up, his vision so blurred. He found his glasses at the bedside and put them on. He could not believe what he saw then. In the bed besides him was lying Ron…lots of crystals were floating around his body, emanating a faint red aura…And he knew. He knew his friend was dying.

So he ran. Ran to find help. Where was Madam Pomfrey? Where was everybody? Why wasn’t they helping Ron? Why wasn’t they doing something to help his friend?

Before he realized it, he was in the Great Hall. Everybody was there and all their eyes were on him. They were all quiet as he yelled at them, pleading with them to help Ron. It was Mrs. Weasley that stopped his yells by hugging Harry like only a mother could and telling him that there was nothing more they could do. Just hope. Just hope her ickle Ronniekins was strong enough to overcome his injuries.

From where he stood with Mrs. Weasley hugging him, Harry saw her. Hermione. She was at the entrance of the Great Hall, her face red and her eyes puffy.

Harry released Mrs. Weasley and made his way to Hermione but she stepped back, then ran away from him, letting him at a loss in front of the whole school.

“Oh, Harry… try to understand, this has been too hard on her…almost losing hers two best friends…and Ron, he took the curse meant for her…she needs some time, darling. Just give her some time,” Mrs. Weasley had said then.

As the seconds, minutes and days passed, Harry lived in complete numbness. All classes were suspended. As the world outside was shining and singing as every living wizard celebrated The Dark Lord’s Final Defeat, Hogwarts’ castle remained silent.

On the third day, Ron was miraculously restored. It really felt like a new life had started for his friend. No one knew how it happened. Ron’s treatment was very complicated and any spark of magic could be fatal for him, therefore visits were not allowed. No one other than Miss Pomfrey was allowed to the Hospital Wing – not even the Headmaster.

Again, no one knew what happened. Not even Madam Pomfrey. She went to the Hospital Wing to check on his crystals and give him his hourly potion when she had the biggest surprise of her life. The crystals were fractured into pieces and the boy’s aura was shining brighter than ever.

Another thing that surprised not only Madam Pomfrey but entire population of Hogwarts was that at the foot of the Weasley boy’s bed, Madam Pomfrey had found Miss Granger’s cat. The cat had been sleeping but Poppy could almost swear the cat had been watching over the boy. No one knew how the cat got there in the first place or why it was there considering that everybody knew that the two never got along very well.

Well, the important thing was that Ron would live, but his body was too weak…so they would have to wait some more days until the boy was strong enough to wake on his own.

Days of waiting passed by, then it stretched to a week.

“That cat was here? No wonder I came back from the dead. I couldn’t stand even one more minute with that thing by my side,” exclaimed Ron as Harry was telling him last week events.

“We are still trying to figure out what he was doing here. It’s really a mystery.”

“Probably came here to make sure I was dead and he could live happily ever after with his owner all by himself.”

This time, Harry smiled at his friend. Only Ron could think of something like that.

“Now about Hermione…” Ron began.

“What about her?” Harry questioned his friend.

“I think my mother was right, Harry. I think it was a bit too much to her.”

“You mean what happened to you?”

“Yes, I mean, not only this. Everything. Let’s face it. Hermione had always been the strongest of us. I mean not magically because there’s no one who can beat you on that but…” Ron trailed off as he looked at his friend.

“Yes, I know what you mean. She has always been our strength. Always there for us.”

“Exactly. Now imagine what Hermione must have felt when she almost lost both us and there’s nothing she could do about it. Nothing in any book that could help us. She must have felt like she failed us. That’s probably why she is avoiding you...us.”

“Do you think she blames herself for what happened to you?”

“No, just before you arrived she called me a stupid prick. I know that deep down she understands there was no alternative for what I did. But she did ask me to never do something like that again. Can you believe her? Like I wouldn’t protect the woman I love. Come on, Harry, wouldn’t you sacrifice everything for the woman you love?”

Harry stared at his friend for what felt like an eternity before answering, “Yes, I would.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

SEVERAL DAYS LATER…

The Advanced Transfiguration class had just finished. All the students collected their books, and bags, departing the classroom and heading to their following classes.

“Miss Granger, may I speak with you for a moment, please?” McGonagall’s voice echoed though the room.

Ron and Harry, who were already at the door, stopped as they heard their friends’ name called, almost stopping the traffic at the door.

“Certainly, Professor,” Hermione replied, stopping before her teachers’ desk. “Is there something wrong with my essay?”

Harry and Ron looked at each other; they were trying to hear what their teacher was saying to their friend, but the noise of the mass of the students made that an impossible task.

McGonagall smiled sadly at her pupil. “Your essay is perfect as always. What I --” the teacher paused, turning her head to the door. “Mr. Weasley, Mr. Potter, is there something I can do for you?”

“Er…I…we…” The boys didn’t know what to say. They were just worried about their friend. They missed her, since she now avoided them at all times.

Hermione glanced at them, and then quickly averted her eyes.

Harry sighed. “Sorry, Professor. We were just leaving,” he said, dragging Ron out with him.

Minerva McGonagall frowned, she stared back at Hermione, who kept her eyes down, her face partially hidden by her dense hair. “Don’t do this, Hermione.”

“I beg you pardon?”

“I know what you are doing. You’ve been avoiding them, pushing them away…”

“Listen, Professor, if this is what you wanted to talk about I’m afraid I --”

But Minerva cut her off. The girl needed to hear what she had to say. “Don’t do it. You will only end up hurting them and yourself.”

Hermione sighed, whispering. “You say that like I have a choice. You know I don’t. Dumbledore didn’t give me one. None of you did. I don’t know what is the problem here, Professor. I’m giving what you all want. Soon, school will be over and I’ll never see them again. So, if you excuse me,” Hermione turned to leave.

“I know what is like to love and can’t be loved in return.”

Hermione froze at her teacher’s words. She turned again, looking up at McGonagall.

“I know how it hurts, everyday. I know how it feels…this agony inside…this scream caught in the throat… this abysm that separates us from what we want…that shatters our dreams in pieces…That void that eats us alive…It’s hell on earth. But I’m still here. I will always be here at his side.”

“Professor…” Hermione gasped.

Minerva took away her glasses, rubbing her tears away.

“I’m sorry...I – What I wanted to tell you is that you do have a choice. They need you, Hermione. He needs you. He misses his friend.”

“I can’t. I couldn’t live a lie.”

“Your friendship had never been a lie. Just think about it, Hermione. Are you sure this is what you want? Don’t listen to Albus. Listen to your heart. I know Albus has his reasons but there are things, Hermione, that only a woman who loves can see… I love, Hermione. And that’s why I’m here. That’s my choice. I’d rather be with him in this way, than not have him in my life at all…Are you sure you want to throw away the most beautiful thing of your life? This will destroy you, Hermione. It already is doing so. You need their friendship as much as they need yours. And if you say no to that, you won’t be able to accuse any Spell, it will have been entirely your own choice. Could you live with that? Can you leave them behind?”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

HOURS LATER…

QUIDDITCH PITCH…

The Gryffindor Quidditch Team was practicing. Ron had already spent half an hour in the Locker room with the team as he showed some new moves and strategies for the team to try and now they were finally at the pitch to put all that into action…

Harry saw the snitch. He was diving after it when he suddenly stopped short. The snitch zoomed away and behind the stands.

Ron blew his whistle. “STOP! STOP!” He yelled, catching one last Quaffle that came in his direction. The Chasers and Beaters halted and milled about mid-field. “HARRY!” Ron flew to his side. “What do you think you are doing? Even I saw that snitch. You’ve been like that for days. The final game is coming up and you better start catching that thing or I’ll put Ginny in your position!”

But Harry wasn’t listening to him, just staring down at the stands. Ron followed his gaze and gasped.

For standing there and watching them was Hermione. She smiled. A weak and some what out of place smile, but a smile nonetheless.

“Practice is over,” Ron announced.

“What?”

“But Ron…”

The rest of the team tried to argue but their captain was already heading to the stands, and so was Harry.

“Hi,” said Ron as he landed on the stand.

“Hi,” she replied, her voice failing. She cleared her throat. “Hi,” she repeated, this time in her normal tone of voice.

Harry just nodded staring at her as she continued. “You needn’t have stopped the practice…I was just watching. I --”

“Oh, it’s just Quidditch, you know…Nothing really important.”

Hermione smiled at Ron’s highly unusual comment…It was sweet of him and – Hermione sighed. She just wished Harry wouldn’t stare at her like that. Like he was trying to read her mind.

“So…” Ron started but stopped awkwardly when he realized he didn’t know what to say.

“So…” Hermione repeated; she knew exactly what she was here to say but found the right words eluding her as they stared at one another.

After a moment of an uncomfortable silence, the three started to speak simultaneously and no one could understand what anyone else was saying. They stopped and waited a moment, expecting someone to go first, but as the silence stretched, the humor of the situation hit them, and they began to laugh.

And when the laughter subsided, Hermione had tears in her eyes. “I’m sorry.”

Harry opened his mouth to say that she didn’t have a reason to be sorry that they understood her reasons that –

Hermione stopped him before he spoke. “No. Let me finish. I need to say – Our friendship means a lot to me.”

“It means a lot to us, too, Hermione,” said Harry. Ron nodded in agreement.

“I know. And that’s why I’m sorry. I was so caught up in my own misery that I forgot how important this friendship is…It’s…I lost – I mean, I -- I don’t want to lose it, too.”

Harry took her hand. “You are never going to lose it, Hermione. We are here. We’ll always be here for you.”

Sobbing, she collapsed into his arms. “I will always be here, too, Harry. Always.”

“Hey! What about me? Don’t I get a hug?”

Harry and Hermione smiled at each other. “Of course, you do, Ron. The biggest of the hugs.”

And as the trio hugged ,laughed, talked, they became comfortable with each other once more. As the three of them headed to the kitchens to have some pumpkin pie, Hermione was sure she could cope. She could be only his friend. She had been his friend for most of her life…Of course she could be only his friend…forever.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

DAYS LATER…

She couldn’t. It hurt too much. Everything reminded her of her broken dreams…She couldn’t just stay there listening to –

They had made so many plans. She had bought a beautiful dress. She had taught him how to dance…

And now he was going with -- And Ron wouldn’t stop asking her and …and she couldn’t live like that…It was just too painful…to be with him and not be able to hold him…or kiss him…and Ron – God, how could she deal with that…

She couldn’t. She just couldn’t.

She opened the giant oak door…It was raining.

It was a heavy spring storm, lashing the grounds and the Castle with wind and cold rain.

But she didn’t mind it. She couldn’t mind the fall of the rain when tears were raining down her cheeks. She didn’t even mind to put on a rainproof charm on herself. No, she didn’t need a shelter from the rain, she needed a shelter from all the pain that was consuming her. Within her another storm was rolling through her soul.

She started to run then, and with her every step Hogwarts Castle became smaller behind her. She stopped after a time and her right hand gripped the rough bark of a tree for support. Soaked to the skin, Hermione looked around her. She was far inside the woods, probably in the middle of the Forbidden Forest. She didn’t know for certain, and she didn’t care. She just wanted to stay away from there, away from them, away from herself.

[…]

“I need the ring, Hermione.”

And now it was Hermione’s turn to give him a smile. The most painful smile that Sirius had ever seen.

She reached out for the chain around her neck, and extracted the delicate chain from inside her robes.

The chain carried a ring.

And just a ring.

Hermione looked down at the chain, and at the ring. Just a ring. The ring.

“He asked me to keep it, till he...” Hermione bit her lip as more unwanted tears fell down. “At the time I thought it was so romantic...” She looked closely at the ring and frowned. “Now I see how stupid we were... STUPID HIM!” she yelled angrily as her hands encircled the ring tightly and she pulled at it violently, breaking the chain. She gave the ring one last look and sighed. She took Sirius’ hand and placed the broken chain and the ring in his palm. “Now he will never have the chance to put it on my finger.”

“Hermione...” Sirius choked.

Hermione shook her head. “No, Sirius, I’m telling you. We were stupid. We should have lived the moment. We should have lived what we could, while we could...But we didn’t. And you know why we didn’t? And here is the interesting thing, really. WE HAD HOPE. Yes, we had hope that we would have other moments...Forever, we hoped...You know, Sirius, hope is an illusion created by human beings...something that we need to carry on...We need to believe that in the end there’s always hope...In the end we need to hope for something...Do you understand what I’m saying, Sirius? This,” she said, pointing to the ring in his hand, “little thing...it became the symbol of our hope...we would fight till the end and we would win...because of this...of this forever...WE WERE SO STUPID. The moment was gone. Our hope was gone. And our forever became forever a secret...”

“Don’t do this to yourself, Hermione. Don’t do this to Harry. You can’t lose hope like this. Harry still remembers you....”

“Harry only remembers his best friend.”

And she couldn’t be his friend. She thought she could but… She needed him… All of him…

[…]

‘Can’t you see, Hermione, that my godson is still fighting for you?’

‘I will remember you, Hermione. I will remember.’

That was it. She couldn’t. She couldn’t be only his friend. She wouldn’t accept that. Something went wrong with the spell. Somehow Harry was fighting against it. He was still fighting for her. For them. And if he still could fight, so could she. She would not let go of her memories…

And with her tears, came her answer. “No, I couldn’t. I will not forget. These memories are my reason…are all that I have of him now. These memories are my HOPE. I understand that now, Sirius, thank you.”

She understood fully now. It didn’t matter if she had lost him , she would still have her memories, she would still have the memory of his kisses, his touch, the look of love sparkling in his eyes… If they wanted the ring back then they could have it. She would find a way. Even if she had to read all the books ever written, learn all the languages never spoken and mix all the potions never brewed before…She would find a way to break the spell without all hell breaking lose together with it. She would find a way to have him back…to have their hopes, their dreams, their forever back…

“Someday, Sirius. Someday, he will give that ring back to me. And this time, he will put it on my finger.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

THEIR LAST NIGHT AT HOGWARTS…

HOGWARTS’ LIBRARY

“Hey.”

She went goose-pimply all over. Her quill dropped from her nerveless fingers. She looked up at him.

“Hey.” It was all she could say. All she dared to say. She glanced down at her parchment and at the stacks of books around her. She plucked up the quill and resumed writing notes, focusing on the work ahead, looking for comfort or something to distract her from the aching.

He placed his hand over hers. Once more the quill stopped and he took it from her hand as she looked up at him again.

He was so elegant in a black tuxedo. She noticed that he had done something to his hair, it was tamer than usual. He seemed different. However, his scar and his traditional pair of glasses were as familiar as ever.

He put her quill down and sat beside her.

“Why?” he asked softly. “It’s our last night at Hogwarts, Hermione. It’s our last chance to --”

“I won’t go, Harry. I’ve already told you. I don’t want to.”

“You can’t spend your last night at Hogwarts in the library…alone. You’ve already taken the N.E.W.T.s. There are no more classes. What are you studying for?”

“Just because school is over, it doesn’t mean that I no longer need to study. Apprenticeship is a process that never ends. If I want a better life, I need to study. To get what I want, I need to learn a lot more.”

“But can’t all this study wait, just for one night?”

She didn’t answer.

Harry sighed, holding both her hands in his and squeezing them gently. “You know, sometimes I really worry about you.”

She looked down at their entangled hands. “Good. Because I worry about you all the time.”

Harry made her look at him. “Tell me the truth,” he whispered, staring into her eyes.

“Wh – what truth?” She staggered.

“The truth why you don’t want to go to the ball. And I want the real version this time. It’s not about Ron, is it? You and I both know Ron didn’t mean any of those awful things he said. He is just upset. He really wanted you to go with him.”

“Believe me, this has nothing to do with Ron.”

“So, is it Krum?”

“I beg your pardon?”

“Krum. Did he dump you?”

“Of course not. Where do you get these ideas? Oh, just forget it. I know very well who you get these ideas from: Ron. How many times do I have to tell him and you that Victor and I are just friends?”

“But you always write to him.”

“That doesn’t mean we’re lovers. We are just quill-pals.”

“So you didn’t invite him to the ball?”

“I don’t think his girlfriend would like it if I did.”

“He has a girlfriend?”

“Yes.”

“Oh…okay, so if it’s not Krum, then who is it?”

“What?”

“There must be somebody else.”

“What makes you assume there’s somebody else, Harry?”

“There’s always somebody else. So, do I know him?”

Hermione stared at him and then shook her head. “I’m not having this conversation with you.”

She opened a book. Harry closed it in her face.

“Don’t do this, Harry,” she asked, closing her eyes and taking a deep breath.

“Don’t do what? I want to understand why my best friend would rather spend her last night at our school alone then having fun with all of her friends? Whoever this guy is I’m sure he is not worth it, if he didn’t invite you to the ball it’s his loss. What I can’t --”

“He did invite me.”

Harry paused. He looked at her. “He did? So why --”

“Things changed. He’s going with somebody else now,” she whispered. Her eyes remained focused on her notes, avoiding Harry’s gaze at all costs. She nervously fingered through some of the books as he watched.

“I don’t understand.”

“You are not supposed to understand…Just leave me alone, Harry. Your date must be waiting for you.”

“She can wait,” he said staring at Hermione, confused thoughts racing through his mind. “Actually, I’m not going to the ball anymore.”

“What?” Hermione looked up at him, shocked.

“That’s it. If you’re not going, I’m not going,” he said, crossing his arms and leaning back on his chair.

“Don’t be ridiculous, Harry.”

“I’m not being ridiculous, you are. Just because a stupid bloke dumped you --”

“Hey! I was not dumped.”

“Oops, wrong choice of word. I’m sorry. So, this stupid bloke, who clearly doesn’t deserve you, because what kind of guy would chose another girl when they have someone as wonderful as you…”

“Harry, stop. You have no idea what you are talking about. You --”

“No, Hermione, you need to see that this is not the end of the world.”

“Oh, believe me, I know it’s not the end of the world.”

“Exactly, so why are you moping around because of this jerk?”

“Harry…”

“No. I don’t want to hear any more of this,” he said, getting up. “Come on, Hermione. It will be no fun if you aren’t there. You have to come to the ball.” He pulled her up. “All our friends will be there. I’m sure Ron will want to apologize to you and there will be plenty of pumpkin juice and – and we can dance.”

Hermione froze, staring at him, looking for something, some kind of sign. “D--Do you still remember how to dance?”

“Do I remember how -- Yeah, right. Very funny, Hermione. You know that I hate dancing and that I suck at it but, well, it’s a ball, some sacrifices are required. And if the girls don’t mind having all their toes crushed for just tonight, I won’t be denying them.” He grinned.

“Of course…” Hermione fell back into her seat, grim faced.

Harry sighed, his grin disappearing as he knelt before her. “Oh, Hermione… I hate to see you like this. Tell you what, give me his name and I’ll beat the hell out of him for you…Or I can Apparate him to Alaska or to a desert island full of giants…What do you think of sending him to Dracula’s castle?”

Hermione smiled at him.

“Wow, is that a smile that I see at last, Miss Granger?”

“HARRY.” A third voice echoed in the library. Both Hermione and Harry turned their heads and stared at the exuberant girl who stood only a few steps away from them.

“The ball has started. Everybody is there already!”

Hermione bit her lower lip as she watched Harry’s face. He was so close to her and at the same time so distant.

“You should go,” she said.

Harry looked up at her. “Only if you promise me you will be there…Please, Hermione. For me.”

She took a deep breath. “Alright, I’ll go change and then I’ll meet you guys there.”

Harry wore a smile from ear to ear. He leaned in, kissing her on the cheek. “I’ll save you a dance.”

He stood up and rushed to the side of his date, taking her arm and disappearing through the door.

Hermione closed her eyes, her hand going to her cheek as a couple of lonely tears ran over and through her fingers. “I know you will,” she whispered to no one.

She rubbed away her tears with the back of her hand and began collecting her books.

“I wouldn’t do this if I were you, Miss Granger.”

Hermione clenched her fists at his voice. “Stay away from me,” she said coldly.

“Dancing is not a good idea, nor is moving in with him. You have to understand that it’s over. This proximity will only bring you pain, nothing else.”

She ignored his words as she finished collecting her books and turned to leave.

Dumbledore grabbed her by the arm.

She spun around, dropping her books as she drew her wand. The tip of it met the Headmaster’s neck.

She gave him a fierce glare.

“We need to talk,” his voice was flat and serene, his features showed no seeming concern about her threating wand.

“You are a sick man; a traitor and a manipulative bastard. You are the scum of the mankind,” she spat with hatred. “We have nothing else to talk about.”

She struggled and freed her arm, pushing him away. “Stay away from me,” she repeated, emphasizing each word. She picked up her books from the floor and was about to walk away from him again when she heard his response.

“I want the rose.”

She froze. And she laughed. A dry, humorless laugh.

“Of course. I should have seen this coming. Of course you would know about the rose too. I’m not even going to waste my time asking how.” Once more she turned, facing him. “It doesn’t matter how anyway. What really matters is why? Why, Professor? Honestly, haven’t you taken enough from me? What difference can a simple rose make?”

“Truth can be found everywhere.”

Hermione stood there silently staring at him, pondering his words until she sighed deeply and shook her head “I gave you back the ring, and in doing so, I broke a promise. The promise I made to him of always keeping it. I did that because the ring was a family heirloom, something that he might miss. What would I tell him if he saw me with the ring? The consequences, the side effects of the spell, whatever must come of this situation... I’m still not ready to deal with it... But don’t fool yourself, Dumbledore. As soon as I’m ready, as soon as I found a way out of this trap you put us into, I will claim my ring back.” She paused, looking carefully at him. “Now, tell me Dumbledore, why would I give you a rose that he doesn’t even remember giving to me in the first place?”

Dumbledore stayed quiet. He had never offered her a reason and she had never needed one.

“You can’t have it,” she said. “I won’t break another promise.”

Dumbledore frowned. “I will have it, one way or another.”

He Disapparated from in front of her. Surprised, Hermione blinked, scanning the area around her. He was no long in the library, that was for sure. Then her eyes went wide, he was no longer there but she knew exactly where he went.

Dropping her books again, she rushed to the Head Girl quarters and her bedroom.

xxxxxxxxxxxxx

She was almost at the door when she heard a loud crash and her cat hissing...she quickly spoke the password and entered her room.

There was no sign of Dumbledore himself, but the signs that he had been there were all too clear; the pieces of a broken vase lay scattered on the floor.

Her heart felt crushed. There was no sign of the rose.

MEOW...

She spun around, looking for her cat.

“Crookshanks?! Crookshanks, where are you?”

MEOW

She collapsed on her knees at the foot of her bed, tears streaming down her face.

“Crookshanks, what happened? Did he hurt you? I swear if he touched you I’ll hex him into --”

MEOW

From the shadows under her bed came her beloved Crookshanks, and between his teeth was the rose.

The cat placed the rose on her lap.

“Ah, Crookshanks…” She leaned in, embracing her cat gently and placing a kiss behind his ear.

She took the rose in her hand and stood up to sit on the edge of her bed, contemplating the rainbow rose Harry had given to her only a short time ago.

She brought it closer to her nose. It still smelled like it always did...her favorite scent, a mixture of Harry, rain, roses, and herself.

It was the scent of their love...

She sobbed.

A tear fell down on a petal. A faint energy emanated from the rose…

“Oh, Harry…What have we done?”

She held the rose tightly as she lay down, crying her heart out.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Meanwhile…

Ron was dancing with his date for the evening, Lavender Brown. Only, he didn’t look like he was enjoying himself that much. He kept scanning the room, looking for something, or rather, someone.

When the dance was finished, Lavender headed back to their table as Ron excused himself, saying he was going to get them both some drinks.

“She’s not coming, Harry.”

Harry laughed at his friend’s anxiety. “She said she would be here, Ron. Don’t worry. She is probably doing something with her hair,” replied Harry as he served himself some more pumpkin juice.

“I don’t know, Harry. What if she changed her mind? What if she’s still mad at me?”

Harry rolled his eyes. “She’s always mad at you.”

The red-haired boy glared at his black-haired friend. “It’s not funny, Harry”.

Harry chuckled. “Ron, just relax, okay. Hermione --”

“Harry, come on. They are playing our song.”

“Huh?” Harry looked strangely at his date. “We have a song? Since when?”

“Since now. Come on,” she said as she dragged him to the dancing floor.

As they danced from one side to the other, Harry couldn’t help but think about Hermione. He had laughed at Ron’s concern, but the truth was that he too was worried about their friend. He kept glancing toward the entrance, waiting for her to appear there at any moment…

She said she would come. He was saving a dance for her.

But deep down, deep down, a voice was telling him she would not come…that she was lonely…that she was sad and she needed him…

But he couldn’t respond to that voice. He could feel, in the pit of his stomach, a strange sensation. That strange feeling that something was wrong…something was missing.

And as he danced, as all of them danced, laughed and celebrated their last night in Hogwarts, no one noticed the specter of a little boy come out of Harry. No one felt the presence of the ghostly child as the boy passed their bodies. No one observed the nearly transparent figure cross the hall and head up the stairs until he finally walked through the door that lead to Hermione’s room.

The little boy sat down on the bed beside her.

Crookshanks stared intensely at his ghostly figure. Emerald eyes returned the cat’s gaze. He put his finger over his lips as a sign for the pet to stay quiet.

The cat withdrew, going to the corner as the little boy brushed her hair back from her face and place a soft kiss on her forehead.

Hermione shivered, crying even harder.

The boy grimaced and laid down beside her, putting an arm around her shoulders and held her until she fell asleep.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

PRESENT…

It was all there. All coming back to him…

Hold on to me love

You know I can't stay long

All I wanted to say was

I love you and I'm not afraid

Can you hear me?

Can you feel me in your arms

All that they had been through together when he didn’t remember…

Holding my last breath?

Safe inside myself

Are all my thoughts of you

Sweet rapture and life,

It ends here tonight.

The three of them moving in together…Dumbledore leaving the Order in his care…Ron becoming a professional Quidditch player…Him becoming a teacher…Hermione surrounded by books…The birthdays they celebrated together… Ron proposing to Hermione at the Quidditch Final … Hermione giving him an autographed copy of her book… His daily fights against evil…Ron dragging him on countless blind dates…Hermione and Dobby delivering their final speech to the Wizardry Council. The unanimous voting. The beginning of a new life for elves…his saving the World….Hermione surrounded by even more books…Ron giving Hermione an engagement ring as a Christmas present… …Hermione helping him dress for his first date with Ginny… His first break up with Ginny…His need to see Hermione before every mortal combat… Her hugging him and telling him to be careful…His saving the world again…Ron and Hermione fighting…Hermione talking with Snape and Sirius…Snape preparing a potion… Hermione still surrounded by books, always falling asleep on the sofa…

I'll miss the winter

A world of fragile things

Look for me in the white forest

Hiding in a hollow tree

I know you hear me,

I can taste it in your tears.

All those events now seen with a new perspective…the perspective of someone who knew the answer…And God how that hurt…

Holding my last breath

Safe inside myself

Are all my thoughts of you.

Sweet rapture and life,

It ends here tonight.

And after the collection of past scenes, more recent events flashed into his mind…

Closing your eyes

You pray your dreams will leave you here,

But still you wake and know the truth –

No one's there

His final break up with Ginny…Hermione’s taking his invisibility cloak… Her encounter with Draco Malfoy in Knockturn Alley …Ron and Hermione playing chess… That end of afternoon at the lake. His outburst in the cemetery…Sirius embracing Hermione… Dumbledore talking to McGonagall…Draco talking with an invisible Wormtail…Neville dancing with Hermione…Trelawney reciting a prophecy….Charlie fighting against Norbert…Percy and Arthur Weasley running through the corridors of the Ministry… Sirius leaving Hogwarts on Buckbeak’s back… His last talk with Hermione…Dobby leading the elves on the march to the Nadir Gates, Winky at his side carrying their son…Dumbledore destroying the rose…Snape and Draco’s despair at the illusion of the train Hermione was in exploding… Fred and George surrounded by Vampires in the light of day… Snape and Draco grabbing Ginny…He and Ron staring into the Mirror of Erised in the Room of Requirement… Hermione talking with her mother…The attack of the Dragons… Nagini… Meeting Luna…The look in Hermione’s father’s eyes…Neville… The Turtle Guardian breaking his glasses…the little box in the palm of his hand…THE RING.

Say goodnight, don't be afraid

Calling me, holding me, as you fade to black

Harry opened his eyes.

He was surrounded by darkness.

********************************

Author notes: First, sorry for the long delay…Second, Yeah, I know…You don’t need to yell…I know this chapter is not what most of you have been expecting but -- Hope you have enjoyed…This was the last chapter of the ‘Remembering Series’ and in the next one (which have already been written) you will finally read the so expected HarryXDumbledore…

Please Review!!!!

17. The Beginning of The End (Part I)

Title: Forever a Secret (15/?)
Author name: LittleWitch
Author email: littlewitch_br@hotmail.com
Category: Romance
Sub Category: Drama
Rating: PG-13
Spoilers: SS/PS, CoS, PoA, GoF, OotP
Summary: The Wizarding World was a mysterious place -- full of secrets. Three years after the fall of the Dark Lord, darkness was still spreading over. A secret was held. A secret that was killing their souls. But they had to pay the price -- or else the rest of the world would. No matter what, it had to be forever a secret.
DISCLAIMER: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The lyrics used in this chapter are from the song "My Sacrifice” by Creed, “Gollum’s Song” by Emiliana Torrini, “Just like you” by Three Days Grace and “Don’t Speak” by No Doubt.

Chapter 15: The Beginning of The End (Part I)

ROUND 1: HARRY X DUMBLEDORE

`There is nothing worse than death, Dumbledore!' snarled Voldemort.

`You are quite wrong,' said Dumbledore, still closing in upon Voldemort and speaking as

lightly as though they were discussing the matter over drinks. Harry felt scared to see him

walking along, undefended, shieldless; he wanted to cry out a warning, but his headless

guard kept shunting him backwards towards the wall, blocking his every attempt to get out

from behind it. `Indeed, your failure to understand that there are things much worse than

death has always been your greatest weakness.’

-- Harry Potter and The Order of the Phoenix,

Chapter Thirty-Six, The Only One He Ever Feared

*************************************************************************

Hello my friend, we meet again
It's been awhile, where should we begin?
Feels like forever
Within my heart are memories
Of perfect love that you gave to me
Oh, I remember
When you are with me, I'm free
I'm careless, I believe
Above all the others we'll fly
This brings tears to my eyes
My sacrifice
We've seen our share of ups and downs
Oh how quickly life can turn around
In an instant
It feels so good to reunite
Within yourself and within your mind
Let's find peace there
When you are with me, I'm free
I'm careless, I believe
Above all the others we'll fly
This brings tears to my eyes
My sacrifice
I just want to say hello again
I just want to say hello again
My sacrifice.

*************************************************************************

Harry opened his eyes.

He was surrounded by darkness.

Once again he was running in that dark and narrow corridor full of doors at both sides. But this time, he knew exactly where he was going. He knew which door he had to open.

He knocked it down. On the inside he found the same darkness he had found before.

A faint light shined, bringing to view the little boy in the middle of the room.

And even surrounded by all that darkness the two pair of emerald eyes crossed and locked.

The little boy smiled broadly. A captivating and innocent smile, stretched from ear to ear.

“You found it,” he exclaimed, happiness overflowing from his words. “You found my treasure.”

Harry only nodded at his other-self.

“WHOOP!” The room was now completely illuminated and the bouncing Harry-Boy performed some kind of victory dance.

Harry chuckled at this.

“That is bloody great! Now we can --” The boy suddenly stopped. All his features changed. His blood ran cold. He stared at Harry-Man. “Wait. No -- What is going on? Where is she? Why can’t I feel her?”

Harry grimaced. “What do you mean you can’t feel her?” he asked, urging for an answer.

The little boy had tears in his eyes. He shook his head.

“I can’t. She is no longer there.”

They fell into the darkness again.

The boy crossed his arms over his shoulder and there laid his head as he cried like a little boy of his age, not ashamed of letting his tears show…not ashamed of showing his pain…

He cried and cried…

Once again, Harry didn’t know how to react to the boys’ tears…to his own tears…

He approached the little one, slowly and carefully. He pressed a hand one his shoulder.

“Hey, don’t cry. We’ll find her. I have come this far, I’m not going to lose her now. I won’t.”

The Boy finally looked up. His bloodshot eyes reflected confusion, fear and a certain despair and he asked, “Who are you?”

The question had taken Harry by surprise. It was not the first time he asked himself this question. He did not answer him back then. He didn’t know how. Such a simple question...such a complicated answer.

Harry sighed, slightly shaking his head.

“I don’t know... But I know I was you once. And I will be you again.”

The younger one smiled sadly at the older one, their eyes locking again.

“You are not ready to be me. I am not ready.”

“We have to be. We have to do whatever it takes. For her.”

“And for him.”

“Him? Who are you talking about? Is it Ron? I --”

The boy just shook his head negatively, dropping his head and gazing at the darkness that covered the ground.

“If we become one, the doors the guardians have locked…” The Little Harry paused, taking a deep breath. “The doors I’ve been keeping close…” He paused again and this time he looked up, searching himself. “One by one they will open. You think you know the truth now…But there are still so many secrets behind these doors.” The boy rubbed his eyes, wiping away some new tears drops that run freely across his face. “He will use it against you. You have to be strong. If you let the pain consume you and drive you out the light …If you fall into his darkness… You must control it. We must control ourselves.”

“We will,” Harry’s answer came steady. His words full of confidence and hope.

The boy nodded and again a curve in the corner of his lips formed another weak and sad smile direct to his counterpart. He stood up.

Then the Harry-Boy closed his eyes and a rainbow of auras encircled his little body. The Harry- Man stepped back as the boy floated in the air…the energy emanated becoming too intense…A blow of wind run across him, pushing away his dark black bangs.

Harry-Man gasped as he watched the scar disappearing of the other’s forehead…Suddenly a white aura covered the room, blinding Harry for a moment…

He could only fell a gust of wind passing through him and hear the sound of doors slamming shut and open, in an uninterrupted action.

When the whiteness faded the Harry-Man was no longer staring at Harry-Boy for the boy was no longer. He had became a man , his worn clothes -- his cousin’ clothes that he remembered using at that early age -- had been replace by two simple pieces of cloth…pants and t-shirt, both of a white so white, matching the aura that had replaced all the others…A pure white aura …

“What --” Harry’s words got stuck in his throat…as he stared at himself. His counterpart now held such serenity in his eyes…

Peace…

That was what his aura transmitted, a peace of soul, mind and heart that Harry had longer forgotten how it felt like…

It’s amazing the power a scar can have in ones life. And it’s even more amazing what one can become once he can see past those scars…once he can erase them…

But is that even humanly possible? To erase the scars…don’t they mark us forever? How can one simply forget what was once done…what once hurt…

The White-Harry smiled at Harry in a silently answer to Harry’s silently questions. His smile reflected the same as his eyes

“So be it, Harry Potter,” the White-Harry stated softly. “You have made your choice. We’ll fight destiny…” That said he closed the small distance between him and the other Harry. “Again,” he added in what could have been taken as a sad last note. A note that should have been considered.

And then they emerged together….

Light, darkness and screams…

*************************************************************************

Where once was light

Now darkness falls

Where once was love

Love is no more

Don't say goodbye

Don't say I didn't try

These tears we cry

Are falling rain

For all the lies you told us

The hurt, the blame!

And we will weep to be so alone

We are lost

We can never go home

So in the end

I'll be what I will be

No loyal friend

Was ever there for me

Now we say goodbye

We say you didn't try

These tears you cry

Have come too late

Take back the lies

The hurt, the blame!

And you will weep

When you face the end alone

You are lost

You can never go home

You are lost

You can never go home

*************************************************************************

It was happening again…

The earth trembled. Pink blasts of energy emerged from the soil of the cemetery, reaching the sky, making holes on the clouds….

The sun that had just risen suddenly disappeared…Day became night. A starless night. A moonless night. The darkness arrived covering it all…

Giant waves…Rainstorms… Tornados…Erupting Volcanoes…

This time it was not only a glimpse…it was the beginning.

Hogwarts’ students scream as this time there was no magic to protect them from the wave of magic…from the shake of earth…from the darkness of the sky…

Pink laces of energy crossed miles…until they ended there…crossing the stone halls of the old castle, entangled and untangled themselves, passing through all the corners until they found their source…in the Astronomy Tower.

The first blast hit Harry right in the chest…Then another…then another….his body went forth and back at each new impact, at the intensity of the aura…

He screamed…It hurt. It hurt so much.

He took a sharp breath. His eyes snapped open…

“DUMBLEDOOOOOOOORE,” he yelled, using all the air in his lungs. Dumbledore’s name echoed through the seven corners of the earth…through all the dimensions…through hell and above…

The Order trainees and the school crew tried to protect the students as a greater earthquake hit the castle. A crack was opened. The castle was split in two…the south tower collapsed… Students scream going out of the castle…going as far as it was possible…

Outdoors, the heaven’s eye had gone and the only thing illuminating the path of the frightened students was an intense jade aura. Surrounded by that aura the students found Harry Potter, their teacher, their hero…but the image of The Boy Who Lived only seemed to fright them even more…

His figure surrounded by that powerful aura, floating up in the sky, his black cloak dancing in the air, his scar glowing in an even deeper tone than the one covering him.

“DUMBLEDORE!”

A lightining tore the the sky. The students brought their hands to cover their ears as the name of their former headmaster clapped like thunder in their minds.

“Professor Potter! Professor, stop!” Professor Sinistra and Professor Flinch cried out. But in vain. Most students joined the teachers in their pleas but no answer come from him. The only answer they got came from the sky: Hundreds of thunderbolts descending from it.

The students’ screams and tears went on while a torrencial downpour fell.

They couldn’t understand what was happening. They simply couldn’t –

“Harry,” a steady voice was heard in the middle of all that clapping, all that splashing, all that booming.

It was Dumbledore. He stood there in the rain, wearing a purple robe. His once beautiful platine beard and hair were now a slimy grey. He was socked wet. His blue eyes could barely be seing behing his half-moon spectacles as drops of rain ran through the glass.

A few feet behind him, the Headmaster McGonagall was supporting the Divination Teacher, Professor Trelawney, who seemed ready to faint at any moment. She kept reapeating senseless things.

For a moment it semmed that all had stopped. No more clapping, splasing, booming. No more thunder, the strengh of the rain dimmed and no longer were the lightnings hitting the ground.

But that only last a moment.

*************************************************************************

I could be mean
I could be angry
You know I could be just like you
I could be fake
I could be stupid
You know I could be just like you
You thought you were standing beside me
Your were only in my way
You’re wrong if you think that I’ll be just like you
You thought you were there to guide me
You were only in my way
You’re wrong if you think that I’ll be just like you
You thought you were there to guide me
You were only in my way
You’re wrong if you think that I’ll be just like you
I could be cold
I could be ruthless
You know I could be just like you
I could be weak
I could be senseless
You know I could be just like you
You thought you were standing beside me
Your were only in my way
You’re wrong if you think that I’ll be just like you
You thought you were there to guide me
You were only in my way
You’re wrong if you think that I’ll be just like you
You thought you were there to guide me
You were only in my way
You’re wrong if you think that I’ll be just like you
On my own, cause I can’t take liven with you
I’m alone, so I won’t turn out like you
Want me to
You thought you were standing beside me
Your were only in my way
You’re wrong if you think that I’ll be just like you
You thought you were there to guide me
You were only in my way
You’re wrong if you think that I’ll be just like you
You thought you were there to guide me
You were only in my way
You’re wrong if you think that I’ll be just like you
I could be mean
I could be angry
You know I could be just like you

*************************************************************************

Harry echoed a war cry...full of anguishing emotions...loath and pain.

The weather followed Harry’s cry, showing no mercy ...The clapping, splashing and booming were back again...

Lightbolts came straight out of Harry’s hand, croosing the distance between him and the former Headmaster, who, when hit by the poweful attack was tossed on the air before rolling on the muddy grass.

Hogwarts’ students gasped at this. Did their professor just attack their former Headmaster?

Dumbledore was slowly geeting up when Harry sent another wave of lightbolts on him.

Hogwarts’ staff couldn’t believe their eyes? Was that really happening? Was Harry really attacking Albus?

The flying Harry dived like he was doing one of his crazy Quidditch maneuver, only he had no broom and the golden snitch was not his aim. Dumbledore was. And from the look of his face the audiance knew that this catch would only be the beginning of the game.

Landing, Harry grabbed the old wizard by the neck, raising him in the air like he weights nothing.

The Order’s trainees were in shock. They didn’t know what to do. Their leader seemed ready to murder -- well, their other leader and they had no idea why. They had no idea if they should help him or stop him.

They did nothing. No one did anything. Too scared to make a move.

“Where is she?” asked Harry, as he eyed Dumbledore with disgust.

“I don’t know,” was Dumbledore’s answer, which came sofltly and calmly like nothing was happening, like nothing was about to happen.

Harry’s aura glowed, sending through the hand on Dumbledore’s neck an eletrical discharge of magical energy that made the old wizard convulse in his grasp.

Another discharge, than other....

In the middle of all that darkness, the students could see the image of Dumbledore like they were seeing his x-ray...

They cried in fear...they screamed in terror..

“Mr. Potter, STOP!” McGonagall step foward, leaving Trelawney in the care of Madam Pomfrey. “What do you think you are doing? You are scaring the students. Your students, Mr. Potter.”

For a moment Harry stopped, turning his head around and eyeing his students. But his eyes had no sign of emotion towards them...they weren’t the same emerald ones that shined during his classes when he teached them something new or told them some of his adventures against the dark forces using the same spells they were learning in class. It was not the same which watched them with concern when they get down because of a Patrounus they had to cast for an exam or with pride when they were able to perform for the first time a new defensive spell. No, his students couldn’t recognize their teacher in those eyes. All they saw was a jade glow...and there was nothing behind that glow. It was simply empty.

With one last discharge he tossed Dumbledore away like he was just nothing more than trash. He then turned and faced McGonagall. “Stay away from this, professor. He doesn’t deserve your compassion nor your love. Not after what he did.”

“I did what I have to, Harry,” said Dumbledore getting up. The old Wizard seemed so much older than usual. He was breathing with a certain difficulty. Minerva ran to help him but he streched his arm stopping her. He took off his glasses and looked into Harry’s eyes. And then his own blue eyes twinkled. “You know I did the right thing.”

Harry clenched his fists, fuming.

“How can you say that, you bastard?”

He punched Dumbledore right on the face. Dumbledore fall back on the mud.

“You destroyed my family!” Harry grabbed him by the collar and punched him again. And again.

The audiance still in shock winced at every punch. The kids kept crying.

But Harry would not stop. He kept punching the old wizard.

“You took away from me all that I loved.”

Slowly the jade glow covering Harry’s eyes began to fade...One puch, two punches, three punches and his eyes were emerald again...It was like he was letting a bit of all his loath, all the hate he felt for that man in each of that punches....He kept punching him...but now tears were welling up in his eyes...

“You took away my life.”

Six punches and seven more...

“I could be the world’s greatest hero but you – you were my hero, my mentor… I trusted you… I trusted you with my life. And you betrayed me? How could you do this to me, to her? Oh God, how could you do this to him?”

And here he brokedown, releasing the teacher as he fell, his knees hitting the ground, his hands drowning in the muddy grass...

“I am sorry, Harry,” Dumbledore too was in his knees, as he said, with broken voice, “I’m sorry for all the pain I put you through... I know I did unspeakable things. I am not pround of what I did...But you got to understand--”

Harry cut him off, his tears stopped as he glared at the old wizard. “Don’t you dare ask me to understand. Don’t you dare ask me for forgiveness,” he hissed.

Dumbledore sighed. “I’m tired, Harry. I’m very tired. I’m just trying to make for my mistakes. I just want to rest in peace.”

Harry chuckled sadly. “It’s funny, isn’t it? Now, you want to die. And to think that you thirsty for power and immortality began all of this....”

“I was young, Harry and when we are young--”

“Don’t. I warned you. Don’t ask me to understand. You were young, right. Look, around you, professor. These students are all young but none of them released a Guardian crazy for revenge because of that. You freed Nagini because you were no better than Tom. And that’s why he feared you. Because he knew you were just like him. The scum of mankind.”

“You are not being fair, Harry.”

“Fair? Do you want to discuss about fairness now? When did you stopped to be fair with me? Heaven’s above, you even said you loved me once.”

“I do love you, Harry.”

“SHUT UP.” A thunder echoed. “I don’t want to here any of this. I’m not going to lose my time with you anymore. I was really keen on killing you but you don’t even deserve to die....I’m not going to reward you for what you did...I just need to find Hermione and get off here.”

“You can’t do this, Harry. You got to listen to me.”

“No. I don’t. Screw you. Screw you all.”

The abnormal glow was back into his eyes. He floated in the air. Ciclones descended from the sky. Lightinings sliding, destroying everything on their way.

“No. Harry. Stop. Yes, I made a mistake. A huge one. And for that I’ve paid a great price. I am now only but a shadow of what I once were. I don’t expect you to forgive me or to bless me with what was taken from me,” Dumbledore yelled, his hat flying away...

The students tried to run but found their feet were fettered to the ground...No. It was the ground that was dragging them, like quicksand.

“Harry, this is nosense....stop acting like an angry and hurt child and act like you must. Stop crying for what we took from you. These things you claim to have lost were not even yours in the first place. Stop fighting your own destiny, stop fighting yourself.”

Everything came to a halt once more. But it wasn’t Dubledore’s words that made Harry stop. Harry was not even listening to the old wizard’s words anymore. He was listening someone’s crying. He was listening her crying.

Hermione?

His eyes held a soft look once more. He stepped back on earth. His aura vanished...letting everybody lost in a pool of darkness. The Hogwart’s crew couldn’t see him anymore.

Hermione...Oh, love. Where are you? I’ve been trying to...

He tried to sense her, to go to her...but he couldn’t. It was like there was a barrier pushing him...stopping him. It was her. She was blocking him.

Forgive me, Harry...

Her words echoed in his mind between her tears. He was confused.

Forg – Hermione, what is—No. No, you don’t. Don’t!

He was hit by a wave of utter despair. He had to stop her. Had to – But it was too late.

VOLDEMORT

“HERMIONE!!! DON’T!!!”

*************************************************************************

You and me
We used to be together
Everyday together always
I really feel
That I'm losing my best friend
I can't believe
This could be the end
It looks as though you're letting go
And if it's real

Well I don't want to know
Don't speak
I know just what you're saying
So please stop explaining
Don't tell me cause it hurts
Don't speak
I know what you're thinking
I don't need your reasons
Don't tell me cause it hurts
Our memories
Well, they can be inviting
But some are altogether
Mighty frightening
As we die, both you and I
With my head in my hands
I sit and cry
Don't speak
I know just what you're saying
So please stop explaining
Don't tell me cause it hurts (no, no, no)
Don't speak
I know what you're thinking
I don't need your reasons
Don't tell me cause it hurts
It's all ending
I gotta stop pretending who we are...
You and me I can see us dying...are we?
Don't speak
I know just what you're saying
So please stop explaining
Don't tell me cause it hurts (no, no, no)
Don't speak
I know what you're thinking
I don't need your reasons
Don't tell me cause it hurts
Don't tell me cause it hurts!
I know what you're saying
So please stop explaining
Don't speak,
don't speak,
don't speak,
oh I know what you're thinking
And I don't need your reasons
I know you're good,
I know you're good,
I know you're real good
Oh, la la la la la la La la la la la la
Don't, Don't, uh-huh Hush, hush darlin'
Hush, hush darlin' Hush, hush
don't tell me tell me cause it hurts
Hush, hush darlin' Hush, hush darlin'
Hush, hush don't tell me tell me cause it hurts

18. The beginning of the End (Part II)

Title: Forever a Secret (16/?)
Author name: LittleWitch
Author email: littlewitch_br@hotmail.com
Category: Romance
Sub Category: Drama
Rating: PG-13
Spoilers: SS/PS, CoS, PoA, GoF, OotP
Summary: The Wizarding World was a mysterious place -- full of secrets. Three years after the fall of the Dark Lord, darkness was still spreading over. A secret was held. A secret that was killing their souls. But they had to pay the price -- or else the rest of the world would. No matter what, it had to be forever a secret.
DISCLAIMER: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The lyrics used in this chapter are from the songs "Still Waiting” by SUM 41, “The Reason” by Hoobastank, “The Blower's Daughter” by Damien Rice and “Indigo Daisies” by Des’ree.

Chapter 16: The Beginning of The End (Part II)

Round 2: Hopeful X Hopeless

"In Adam's fall we sinned all."

*************************************************************************

So am I still waiting

For this world to stop hating

Can't find a good reason

Can't find hope to believe in

Drop dead

A bullet to my head

Your words are like a gun in hand

You can't change the state of the nation

We just need some motivation

These eyes

Have seen no conviction

Just lies and more contradiction

So tell me what would you say

I'd say it's time too late....

So am I still waiting

For this world to stop hating

Can't find a good reason

Can't find hope to believe in

Ignorance

And understanding

We're the first ones to jump in line

Out of step for what we believe in

But who's left to stop the bleeding

How far

Will we take this

It's not hard to see through the fakeness

So tell me what would you say

I'd say it's time too late

This can't last forever

Time won't make things better

I feel so alone

Can't help myself

And no one knows

If this is worthless, tell me so

What have we done

with a war that can't be won

This can't be real

Cause I don't know what to feel

So am I still waiting

For this world to stop hating

Can't find a good reason

Can't find hope to believe

So am I still waiting

For this world to stop hating

Can't find a good reason

For this world to BELIEVE

*************************************************************************

MALFOY’S MANOR …

A small ‘puff’ came out of the cauldron in front of Severus Snape when he added the last ingredient.

It was ready.

Snape’s dark eyes met themselves when he stared down at the cauldron and saw himself.

One could swear there was only pure water in that cauldron as they looked at that cloudless potion when, in truth, what they would be seeing was the product of an intense study, a mixture of dozens of strangest ingredients collected from the deepest places of the planet. From the high mountains where extinct phoenixes built their nest to the forgotten druids’ fortress, from the deep blue sea where the mermen lived to mystical oasis hidden for the great sand people.

It had taken years of research. Sleepless nights and too many dangerous missions...More than once one of them, Hermione, Draco, Sirius or himself, had faced forces of this world that where beyond their power to get a special ingredient that was missing and Merlin only knew how they had survived. But they did.

He just hoped all of that hadn’t been in vain. He had no guarantee that this would be enough. Besides...besides they still need something. They still need the right spell... and this ...this had proven to be the hardest part....

Even harder than the dead samurais they had to fight to get a certain stone…

In truth, he knew it was impossible. She had spent three years looking for the right spell and came with nothing. How could she suddenly found the answer to the puzzle?

A miracle?

No, he didn’t believe in miracles…

Nonetheless, despite his believes or lack of them, he was still ‘waiting’ for something… for what he didn’t know…but why else would he have wasted his supposed last hours of life brewing potions…

He had been in Hell once…He would not let Voldemort push him back there. Not without a fight.

“Elf,” he called Dobby, who looked very busy filling up flasks after flasks with potions of the most different origin and purpose, going from a boiling cauldron to the other.

The Elf Emissary looked up at the Potion’s Master.

“Call, Miss Granger. Tell her the potion is ready.”

*************************************************************************

I'm not a perfect person

There's many things I wish I didn't do

But I continue learning

I never meant to do those things to you

And so I have to say before I go

That I just want you to know

I've found a reason for me

To change who I used to be

A reason to start over new

and the reason is you

I'm sorry that I hurt you

It's something I must live with everyday

And all the pain I put you through

I wish that I could take it all away

And be the one who catches all your tears

That’s why I need you to hear

I've found a reason for me

To change who I used to be

A reason to start over new

and the reason is You

I've found a reason to show

A side of me you didn't know

A reason for all that I do

And the reason is you

*************************************************************************

“Ai! This is so heavy. Are you sure we can’t just use our wands and levitate this thing?”

Ginny complained, as she descended one more step of the stair, holding one side of a huge trunk.

“Yeah, go ahead, Weasel. Use your bloody wand and blow us all off,” Draco sniggered.

“The name is Weasley, ferret boy. And still… I don’t see why we can’t use magic?”

“Gees, Weasel, you are little slow, aren’t you? How many times do I have to tell you that we can’t use magic because the Stupid Boy Who Should Have Never Lived is breaking the Dammed Spell?”

“Harry is breaking a spell? What spell?”

“Just forget it. It’s useless talking to you when you are still under it.”

Ginny suddenly froze, letting go of the trunk. The fall nearly broke a step. Draco was taken by surprise, he staggered and rolled down the last three steps with the trunk.

“Ouch!” He screamed in pain. “What the hell is your problem, Weasel?” He looked up at her, getting up, furious and – One look at her face and he stopped. “Weasel? Hey, Weasel? Are you all right?”

“Why? Why can’t I remember it?” Ginny stared at him, tears welling up in her eyes. “I know it’s there. I know it’s important. I know – Harry…. Ugh…Why can’t I remember? That woman in the Chambers…she is involved with all this, isn’t she?”

“Yeah. Don’t you remember? The elf told us she is a guardian?”

“Guardian? Spell? I – My memories…It’s like someone is messing up with them.”

“It’s the Spell.”

“Is Voldemort alive? Is that all of this is about? I – a rose, you were talking about a rose…I don’t understand what a rose…I -- damn it, this is all so confusing, knowing and not knowing…it’s just so frustrating. ”

“Not as frustrating as actually knowing.”

“How? How can you remember? How can you know and I don’t?”

“Let’s just say I was in the wrong place, at the wrong time.”

“I don’t understand how Hermione can trust you. She must be under the influence of an even stronger spell than I am.”

“She is under no spell.” Draco shook his head. “She doesn’t trust me. She just needs me, that’s all.”

Ginny couldn’t help but notice a grimly tone in his voice. She gazed at him but he avoided her eyes, looking down, he leaned down and took something from the floor.

Ginny followed his actions, and then finally realize that the trunk they had been carrying was turned and its cover was widen open, spreading all its contents in the hall.

“What’s all of this?”

“Muggle weapons,” Draco said, pointing the gun at Ginny. Her eyes went wide. “My father hated the Muggle World. He hated Muggles. Always telling how they were weak and useless…Even so, there was one thing he did admire in their world…their weapons...It had always fascinated him how such lower creatures could have found such a beautiful and efficient way to kill without magic.”

“I have classes about this in Muggles Studies…About Muggles guns and bombs. Their wars. There’s not fascinating in them. They are used to kill.”

Draco nodded. “Yes. ‘As quickly as a curse’, my father used to tell me.”

He pushed the trigger. Ginny closed her eyes at the sound. But nothing happened. So she opened them again.

“Of course, first we need to load them,” he chuckled.

Ginny glared at him. Who he thinks he is to play with her like that? He is – he is – Well he is the enemy, right? But Hermione told her to help him and she just doesn’t know what to do anymore…she should have stayed with Ron, splitting up was a bad plan…She just hope Ron had found Harry…and they were in their way to find her and Hermione…and maybe they could make her remember, her understand what is going on…why is it all becoming so fuzzy on her mind?

Wait. Did she hear anything about loading the guns?

“Wait! You can’t be serious. You. You can’t be really thinking about using this – this things...you – you will ended up hurting someone...”

“That’s the whole point, Weasel.”

“What?”

“Look, aside from the elf, we can’t do magic. You don’t understand. You can’t. But it won’t take long until you do. If you can acknowledge that there’s something wrong with your memories, the spell is – Well, it won’t take long now. And they know it. That’s why they are coming after her. But I’ll be dammed before I let them hurt her. When they do arrive I’ll be here to protect her. They will have to pass through me first.”

He loaded the gun.

Ginny blinked. It just couldn’t be…

“How?”

“Well, it’s kind of obvious, isn’t it, Weasel? If they come close, I shoot. I have some silver bullets for the werewolves and Snape can prepare some --”

“No, I know that. I meant… How can – how could this happen? How can you be in love with her?”

Draco froze. He slowly turned to her. “What did you say?”

“I – I mean, this is impossible. You are a Death Eater. She is a Muggleborn. You hate her. Or at least, you were supposed to. You used to, right? I remember all those times at Hogwarts. The way you treat her…You called her Mudblood, you jinxed her teeth, you kidnapped her, you…Oh Merlin, how can so much hate become love?”

“The spell must be frying your last brain cells. I don’t--”

“Yes, you do. I have seen the way you looked at her before. The way you spoke her name – her first name. How it broken you heart that she doesn’t trust you. How you are willing to do anything to protect her…”

“Shut up, Weasel. You have no idea of what are you talking about. I – I don’t love her, all right? I HATE HER. I HATE HER, do you understand? I. HATE. HER.”

Ginny winced. Draco was yelling now. He seemed out of control. He seemed – he seemed to be…

“You have no idea of how much I hate her. She is the reason I became what I am. She is the reason I lost everything. I hate her…

“I hate her because she asked Potter not to relish his anger in me in our sixth-year…

“You have so much potential. I have seen it Mr. Malfoy. I know that there’s a chance of great good in you. But yet, once again, you make the same mistakes. Once again, you choose the wrong path. I’m afraid this time, however, you have gone too far…I will not be able to overlook your actions anymore.” Dumbledore turned to Hermione and Harry and then looked back at Malfoy. “I’ll ask Professor Snape to make sure you have all your things packed and an owl sent to your mother. You are no longer welcomed in this school.”

Draco’s eyes snapped in shock. “What? No. You can’t --”

“I could do a lot more”, Dumbledore said, raising his voice firmly to reinforce his authority. With Malfoy’s face reflecting deep despair, Dumbledore continued in a softer tone, “But I won’t. You are officially expelled from Hogwarts, Mr. Malfoy.”

Draco shook his head not believing his sentence. Actually, he was not the only one unhappy with this verdict: Harry wasn’t pleased either. “Expelled?! What? That’s it? You can’t be serious. You are just going to let him walk away after this…after all he did to Hermione?”

“Yes, I will,” Dumbledore told him calmly.

“No. I won’t accept that. He – he -- what he did to Hermione…just to let me suffer -- I’m not going to let him free so he have the chance to do it all over again, I’ll make him pay for what he did, I --”

Harry’s aura was emerging again as he walked towards Malfoy.

“Harry, no.” Hermione said stepping between him and Malfoy. “It’s okay, really. Honestly, I can’t think of a worst punishment myself.”

“She said she couldn’t think of a worst punishment than being expelled from Hogwarts. I hate her for being damn right about that. When I was expelled from Hogwarts my life became a living hell. That summer I was given this mark,” he said, pushing his robes up and showing her the Dark Mark.”

Draco was on his knees, his arm stretched out. Before him, Lord Voldemort had a wand pointed at Draco’s arm. A big flash of light and a burning pain.

“Now, rise, my Death Eater”

“I became a Death Eater. And what it was left of - of everything else that I was, that I could be was stolen from me on that memorable day. I was sent to Durmstrang for my last year at school and let me tell you...that place is no Hogwarts. I learned things there that haunt me still. And that was only the start.”

Draco hold his wand tightly. A muggle girl was on her knees crying, pleading him for her life…

“I learned very late that killing was not as easy as I thought it should be. But again it was too late. That was the path I had chosen. I was in too deep to come back. So I sink even lower. Day after day.”

Houses burning…a baby’s cry…screams of agony…

“And then it happened. The day Potter cast that bloody spell. That day was the day the world as I knew it was destroyed. Voldemort, my master, the one I swear to follow… he killed my father before my one eyes…just out of the blue…just because he could…”

“Father. Father.” The Death Eater took out his mask. It was Draco Malfoy. And he was crying. He took out the mask of the motionless Death Eater. Lucious Mayfoy wide opened eyes reflected the agony of his last moments of life. Draco closed his father’s eyes. He was dead.

“WHY? Why did you kill him? My father was loyal to you. He has been following you since the beginning. How could you do that?”

“Because his life meant nothing to me. Life means nothing to me. Your father was just a fool. Just as fool as you and all the others who followed me. Your father was never loyal to me. He wanted power and I gave it to him. It was a business, a game of interests. And now that I’m so close to get what I want .I don’t need him anymore. I don’t need any of you. The game is over.”

“And then she saved me…”

Lord Voldemort raised his powerful and indestructible wand, the tip of it aiming at Malfoy, a green aura surrounding it. It sparkled. Magic flew in the air like a strong current of electricity and…

Hermione jumped in front of Draco. Actually, she jumped on him, bringing him down with her, the two rolling together on the grassy floor.

Once again the ring pulsated and a pink aura engulfed her, repealing the curse.

A perplexed Draco stared at the eyes of the girl on top of him, trying to understand why, why she had saved him after all he did.

“Why?” he asked in a whisper.

“I couldn’t understand. I was confused…Then, came the serpent and I -- I should have died that day with my father…The Great and Proud Lineage of the Malfoys should be no more. In truth that was what I wanted. The game was over for me. But, unfortunately, life had a few more surprises for me that day…I would never, not in a million of years, imagine that I would own my life to scar-faced…

Draco, as furious as well, glared at Harry. “What am I doing? What do you think you are doing? I didn’t ask for you help, scar-faced. I’m going to kill the Dark Lord myself He killed my father,” he yelled.

“Yeah, well, welcome to the club.” Harry yelled back. “Now stay out of the way.”

Malfoy stood up. “You can’t stop me. I’m going to make him pay for what he did.”

Once again, Harry grabbed him by the collar. “Now you listen to me, you stupid moron. My best friend is probably never going to wake up again. The woman I love is dying and the only way to save her is giving to Voldemort the power to destroy this world or destroying it myself. And here I am losing my precious time saving someone who doesn’t even deserve to be saved. The truth is I should kill you myself but unfortunately I’m the good guy here. But you know what they say; you can’t really save someone unless they want to be saved. So, if you want to die -- because you know you don’t stand a chance against him -- Go ahead. I won’t stop you, or him. I have bigger things to worry about.”

Malfoy stared perplexed at Potter.

Voldemort Apparated only ten feet away from them, massaging the back of his neck. “This is starting to annoy me, boy. This dying thing hurts, you know?”

Voldemort raised his sword, that glowed black.

Harry let go of Draco and pushed him forward. “Go on, it’s you chance. Kill him. Have your revenge.”

Draco gulped as he looked into Voldemort’s scaring eyes. The blade started descending.

Malfoy was frozen.

Another blade intercepted The Dark Lord’s one. Harry and Voldemort resumed their sword fight.

Malfoy watched the scene, just trying to remember how to breath again.

“Chaos issued. That’s what I remember. Before and after Potter cast that damn spell…His body laying there…Hermione a wreck… I thought the stupid hero was dead…But I had no idea. I couldn’t have known back then…the dimension of what happened in that cemetery. Then Aurors came and I was held a prisoner, to be judged and certainly sent to Azkaban. I knew that with the Dark Lord gone I had no chance. The Dementors would no longer be at our side. If I let myself be locked at Azkaban I would die there. The Wizarding World was still busy celebrating the Death of The Dark Lord, so I took my chance and before I could even go to trial, I escaped.”

Red lights…Sirens echoing…Aurors running…

“I went home. That’s all I could think about. I need to see my mother…But when I arrive I wished I had not gone. I wished I had not escaped. Akzabar would be a dreamland in comparison to what I found home…My mother had left me….dead…she was so cold…she had… I had no one. No one left.”

“Mother…No, mum…don’t leave me please, come back…”

“I was alone…”

Draco stared at the front page of the Daily Prophet. ‘The Boy Who Lived Again’ said the headline and there was a photo of Potter, Weasley right beside him and behind them he could see a glimpse of a grimly Granger. Below an article about Voldemort’s defeat…Malfoy frowned. It didn’t make any sense.

“No one remembered. It was like I was transported to a different realm where no one had any idea of what happened that day, of what had been happening during years. And Granger and Potter, in every newspaper she was only mentioned in a footnote as his best friend who had somehow helped him during this years of battles against Voldemort. It was insane. It was absurd. But somehow it started making sense for me. It was her…of course, it was her. It was her bloody fault. It was her fault I was expelled from Hogwarts. It was her fault I became a Death Eaters…I was her fault my father was dead, that my mother…It was her fault I lost everything that I held dear…the ones I loved…”

Draco watched from far as Hermione sit at a table at a coffee house in Muggle London. She kept checking the time at her clock, tapping her foot nervously under the table. A man arrive. Draco recognized him as Sirius Black, Potter’s grandfather. They exchanged a few words and then left the coffee house. He followed them.

“I was an out-law. A fugitive. I need to think. I cast a counseling charm I found in my father’s Book of the Shadows. They wouldn’t be able to found me and I would have time…time to think. Time to plan my revenge…”

Transylvania. What the hell was she doing in Transylvania? And why in this castle? Had they lost their minds?

Draco was hiding on a corner, observing them as hexes kept flying everywhere. He was blinded by the light that come out of her wands and when his vision was back he could see the vampires retreat.

“Go. We can take care of them,” shouted Sirius as he and Snape cast more hexes on the vampires.

Hermione nodded and ran to the next chamber. That was it. That was his chance. This time she would not escape him. He had studied new charms…he would beat her this time.

He followed her through the halls and when she hesitated before opening the door that would lead her to her final destination he cast the disarming spell…

Her wand fled away and she spurs around, her eyes wide in shock as she stared at him.

“Malfoy? What are doing here?”

His eyes were gleaming with disdain. “I got you, Granger. You had no where to go now. You will pay for the deaths of my parents. This is end of the line for you. This is where you die.”

“Look, Malfoy. I don’t have time to play with you this time. I --”

“Expectro Mortis,” black shadows came out of his wand, running in her direction.

Hermione grimaced. She blinked.

And Disapparated.

The shadows hit the door…opening it. Hundreds of bats rushed through it taking Draco’s by surprise. He screamed as he waved his arms to get rid of the bats…he stumbled and fell.

When all the bats were gone. He looked up. Hermione was before him her wand pointed at him.

“If you came all the way here to try and kill me, you’d better try harder.”

That had got him even more furious. He got up and then the dueling started. He cast a hex that Hermione immediately blocked, throwing one of her own on him. Hexes of both sides flying until one of Hermione’s finally found its way towards Draco’s chest. He was tossed away, collapsing on the cold floor of the same chamber were all the bats had been resting.

He tried to get up. But he couldn’t. His head hurt. His vision was blurred. He could taste blood on his lips. That dammed Mudblood. He could see a silver coffin in the middle of the room and right in front of it, a flight of stairs led to an altar were you could find a black box illuminated by the moonlight. He watched hopelessly as Hermione run the steps and caught the box.

She Disapparated again.

Damn. Damn. No problem, he would get her next time.

The lid of the coffin was raising.

Uh-oh.

“I lost track of how many times I had failed in my attempts to kill Granger…The more I failed, the more I hated her… And in Salazar’s name, how I hated that woman…I would not stop. Nothing would stop me until she died. But then…”

It was late. The stupid house-elf had just left. She was the last one there. S.P.E.W. Spew…what a bunch of nonsense… House-elves were made to serve them. Slaves, that’s what they were.

Finally, she left the building.

It was time to attack.

He jumped in front of her.

She didn’t scream. Didn’t try to run. She didn’t even look surprise with his presence.

She just rolled her eyes. “Look, Malfoy, this is getting boring. And you are becoming reckless…whatever counseling charm you have been using you are losing control over it. I could --”

“Shut up, Mudblood. I didn’t come here to hear your annoying nagging.”

“No, you came here to kill me. Yeah, I know the deal…But listen to me. If you keep that way it won’t be long until the Ministry can track you down...”

“What is the problem, Mudblood? Are you afraid if I get caught I will tell the world you dirty little secret?”

“Go ahead. No one is going to believe you anyway.”

“Not even Potter?”

“You stay away from him.”

“Oh, so you are afraid.”

“Huh. Honestly, if I believed you could do some danger, you would be way gone. I’m just saying it for your own good. You are not exactly one of Harry’s favorite people and he is -” She suddenly looked around, scanning the area. “Oh Merlin, he is here…Disapparate!”

“What?”

“Now!”

But it was late. Too late for him to Disapparate. A hex cursed through his body. Another one cut though his shoulder. Wizards in black popped in everywhere. He tried to run but he was trapped and the hexes keep coming…And between his own screams he could hear the voice of his enemy…

“Hermione, are you hurt? Did he try anything?”

“No. I…I’m fine. I -- Make them stop, Harry. They will kill him that way.”

Draco had glanced in their direction then. He had seen Potter nod at her request and turn his back to her, walking slowly in his direction, telling the black-hooded figures that there was enough. The hexes stopped and from the corner of his eyes Draco was the only that saw Hermione carefully taking a flask from her cloak’s pocked and let it slip on the ground.

A dense smoke covered it all, taking the black team by surprise. With his last strength Draco Disapparated.

“I Apparated back here. But I was too injured… She had been right when she said I was losing the power to counsel myself from them. Life as a fugitive was not like the condescending life I was used to as the heir of the Malfoy family. It had been weeks since I had a proper meal…all my family treasure had been taken away…even this house…My cloaks were torn…there’s no more house-elves to order to do a potion to heal my wounds…I knew I would die. I was lost and alone and for months I have lived for only one purpose: to have my revenge from her…and in the end, even that she took away from me...”

He awoke startled. Big brown eyes were staring right into his grey ones.

“Shh...Lay down. You still need to rest,” she said softly pushing him back on his bed.

Draco’s eyes were wide open. Too say he was shocked would be an understatement. He was beyond…way beyond…And he couldn’t even mutter a word.

He just stared as she applied some magical leaves on his shoulder and for hours he just stayed like that, staring as she took care of his wounds, preparing potions, using magical bandages. Sometimes she left the room, but she always came back carrying more potions and herbs. For hours not a word was spoken, until ...

“Why?”

Hermione stopped mixing the potions and turned to look at him. Her eyes soften.

“You know why. Just because.”

He had only one reply to that. Only one thing he could say. “I hate you.”

She smiled sadly at him. “I know.” She sat on the edge of his bed and applied some more healing potion on his shoulder.

Silence.

“I – I’m really sorry for what happened with your father,” she had tears on her eyes.

“You should be. It is all your fault.” He said pushing her of his way, taking his wand from the bed table and getting up abruptly, which turned to be a mistake because as soon as his foot touched the floor he felt a weakness in his knees and fell on them, but he kept his hold on his wand, pointing it at her.

Hermione didn’t move. She just looked down at him sympathetically.

Pity. That’s what he had seen in her eyes. How dare she? She was just a stupid Mudblood and he was a Malfoy…

“Don’t. Don’t look at me like that, Mudblood…Just leave me alone. Why don’t you leave me alone?”

“Interesting, considering you are the one who is always following me around.”

“To kill you.”

“Yeah, sure. And then what?”

“Then you die and I have my revenge.”

“No, then I die and you die with me. You will have your revenge but you will lose your purpose. There will be nothing left for you. You will realize that it was never my fault. That your father’s death was only a consequence of the choices he made. And so was your mother’s. Perhaps I could have saved your father, I’ll give you that. And believe me when I say that if I had foreseen You-Know-Who’s attack early I would have saved him just like I saved you. But I thought my best friend was no more and that Harry…I could only wonder what such impact had on him…It was your pain that waked me from the numbness that took hold of me that day…The desperate cry of a son that had just lost his father. When I say I’m sorry I’m not apologizing. I’m saying I’m sorry for you. I’m sorry for your loss…

“I can’t even imagine how I would feel if I lost my father. My mother… One of my greatest fears on my Hogwarts years was that You-Know-Who tried to kill my parents to get to me…so he could get to Harry…You have no idea of how many charms I have protecting my family. By now The Grangers House must be safer that Hogwarts itself…I love my parents, very much. I bet you loved yours as well…Anyway, you want to kill me. Go ahead. I promise I won’t Apparate or block you hex somehow…But you know this won’t bring your parents back, right? Nothing could…So go on. I’m waiting. You will probably be doing the world a favor. Dumbledore will even give you a medal…Come on, I don’t have all day, you know.”

He had tears welling up his eyes. He clenched his wand tightly. “Avad – Avada…”

The wand slipped though his fingers. He lowered his arms, openly sobbing. He missed them…He missed them so much. His mother was so beautiful…others could think of her as a cold heartless woman but he remember her hugs…they were so warm. And his father how he loved his father…he loved him so mush that he couldn’t really see any flaws in him…He thought being a Death Eater to be the coolest thing in the world, after all, his father was one. His father that would always tell him stories of dark monsters and teach him illegal potions…His father that never denied him anything…anything at all.

Hermione put a hand one his shoulder. Their teary eyes locked again.

“She was right and I knew it. My revenge had only been an excuse I create…I didn’t want to accept that they were gone…that nothing would bring them back…I loved them. I really did. They could be crazy, evil maniacs but they were all that I had. They were my family. And they loved me…Of course we were not one big happy family like yours. But in our own way…in our always so proud and malevolent way we loved each other…And she saw that. She understood. She cared. She took away from me my only living purpose but she gave me another…”

“Why are doing this? I mean I get it. You saved my life because you are just too good to let an even evil bastard like me die but why didn’t you let they arrest me. Why did you help me escape Potty and his gang?”

“I guess it’s because I’m not as good as you may think.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, as you said I just helped a wanted criminal to escape. That makes me a criminal too, doesn’t it? I’m your accomplice now.”

“Your point being?”

“I made you favor. I expect you to do me one in return.”

“You want me to do you a favor? Have your lost your mind?”

“I guess you can say I lost my mind the moment I realized I was in love with one of my best friends. I want him back. And for that I need your help.”

“And what made you think I would help you to get your hapilly ever after? Because I’m telling you I don’t give a fuck about your ‘crashed fairy-tale’ drama. If The Boy Who Should Be Your Boyfriend is too fucked up to remember that, this is not my problem.”

“It is your problem. It is everybody’s problem. You have no idea of how far I would go to have him back. Going behind my friends’ back, stealing ancient artifacts and making a pack with a Death Eater is really nothing. I can go way too far...way low. I could free Him and then ‘Puff’...”

“‘Puff?’ What do you mean with ‘Puff’?”

“What do you think?” A long pause. “You are gonna help me, Malfoy, because I give you no other choice. I still can’t believe that all this time you have been here...right below ours noses and no one, not even the Unspeakables with all the resources provided by the Ministry, could find you. You sure have a very interesting library here. Some very interesting Dark Books. The counseling charm you used is a very strong one. Still…no Dark Art can counsel you forever. The charm you are using requires a lot of your own magic. It has weakened you and is now consuming you. You are too weak to control it. If I found you, it won’t take longer until the Ministry or the Order do. I have cast some other charms when I arrived to confuse them and buy us some time -- until I can prepare all I need to perform a spell of my own that will keep you out of their radar. I’ll keep you safe, I’ll give you supplies, money, anything you need. All you have to do is…change sides.”

“Change sides? You mean working for the Greater Good? I don’t think so, Mudblood. The House of the Malfoys has written its name in The Halls of the Dark. I am the proud last heir of the Malfoys, a Pureblood, a --”

Hermione rolled her eyes, interrupting him, “A Death Eater?”

“Never. Never again call me that.”

“Why not? You still held his mark in your arms, don’t you? The mark of the one who killed your father. The mark that represents everything you have lost, everything you hate, everything that is dark. After all you have been through, are you really gonna stand in the same side, defend the same ideals You-Know-Who did, rather than joining forces with us so together we can kill him.”

“Kill him? What do you mean? Voldemort is dead. I saw when Potter cast that spell and -”

“He is not dead. I can assure you.”

“He was not dead. He is not dead. The bastard who killed my father…That monster that had given me this mark…this mark that just don’t go away…that is always here laughing at me... laughing at my stupidity… at my weakness. I hate everything that this mark represents. I -- I hated myself. I was tired. I was lost. I didn’t know what I want…Suddenly her ‘Puff’ didn’t seem so bad…Death would be a relief. But in the end I accepted her terms. She needed someone from the other side, someone respected there, with a free pass to the sub-world of the dark magic. Someone from the inside who could keep her post in their activities so she could plan ahead and keep Potty safe…and keep the world as you know safe…”

Hermione Apparated in, carrying lots of boxes. Draco only watched her as she started placing the boxes on the table, used her wand to clean the room and opened the curtains… and rambled like mad.

“Sorry, I’m late. But I ran into Luna…Luna Lovegood, do you remember her, right? And, oh, she is so pissed up with me…You have no idea what show Ron put out in Ginny’s party and now Luna thinks I’m playing with Ron’s feelings and that I should move out from our flat. Now, how can I make her understand that -- Sorry. I don’t know why I’m telling you all of this. So, how are you? Does it still hurt? Well, I brought some more potions in case you need it and I hope you like Chinese because I didn’t have time to go to the grocery store. Here, try these later.”

“What is this?”

“Just some new robes I bought for you. You can’t very well play your part as the evil and proud Draco Malfoy using this rags you are now, can you? So, do you remember everything you have to do tonight?”

“Sure. After all I’ll just be myself. I guess I can handle that.”

“Nothing had changed. Nothing would change. It was a business. That was what I told myself over and over again. What we had was a business. I would give her what she wanted until I found a way to get rid of her and I didn’t know – I really didn’t know what I would do then…Kill Voldemort myself, became a villain worst than him, destroy the world myself…I really didn’t know…All I knew was she needed to go into Darkness to steal their dark secrets and I was her guide.”

Hermione and Severus were in front of a cauldron, adding ingredients to a potion. Draco Apparated in the room, carrying a book.

“Look what I found,” he said.

Hermione looked up. “Oh. MY. GOD. The Black Grimoire. I can not believe it. How did you get this?”

“Well, you know me, I’m the great Draco Malfoy, I get everything I want.”

Hermione caught the book. “Oh, just imagine how many ancient spells we can find in these pages…thousands of years of knowledge…Ah, I’m so happy I could kiss you right now. But of course I won’t.”

“Yeah, well, thank you for sparing me of such a horrify experience, Mudblood. Just be quickly with the book, okay. I have to return it before my dark colleagues miss it.”

And he Disapparated.

“As time passed by my plans of betraying her simply vanished my mind...I began counting the days to our secret meetings…I began to change…I began to see things in another light…I began to understand my father’s weakness, my weakness …the weakness of all of those who chose that dark path. We were the cowards. We followed the easier way…but she. She was so different. She kept following the right path even if that only brought pain and sorrow to her…”

“Ouch!”

“Stop complaining, Mudblood. Look at you, you look awful.” Draco placed another drop of the potion on her fleshed open cut on her upper arm.

“Yeah, well, you look even worst,” she said and she was probably right, from his black eye to his blood stained robes. He looked as messy as she was.

“And whose fault is that? Who have the brilliant idea of going to Japan to retrieve one more stupid artifact? You know, if you really want the guy this much, just kiss him and put an end to it.”

“Ha. Ha. You are so funny, Draco.” He let go of her arm and turned to the table behind him to get some more herbs. When he turned back, he noticed the black cloud that seemed to be crossing her eyes.

“What is it?”

“Nothing.”

“I think that I know you better than that now, Granger.”

She sighed. “I almost get we all killed.”

Draco only shrugged. “It’s part of the job,” he said, holding her arm so he could finish cleaning the wound.

But Hermione grabbed his hand, stopping him. “It shouldn’t be. Perhaps I am pushing things too hard. I just – This is not right. I never meant to anyone to get hurt. This has to stop.” Hermione bit her lower lip, and she frowned…something was going over her mind.

Draco just watched her closely as she started rambling senseless things.

“My vault is almost empty. I have spent a lot on S.P.E.W and with the H.R.H but I – I could go to Harry, I know he would lend me the money without questioning why I need it but still -- he would be concerned about me, wondering why I need the money and – I could ask my grandfather but – Oh, I kno, I’ll ask Sirius. Sirius can lend me the money and then you can go anywhere. Perhaps to the Caribbean Islands, Hawaii or Rio de Janeiro…You don’t need to worry I’ll keep the spell that counsels you, no one will be able to find you.”

“What – What the hell you are talking about, Granger?”

“I’m releasing you, Malfoy. I’m releasing you from our pact. You no longer owns me anything. I can give you a new identity and enough money to restart your life. A new life.”

Malfoy was looking at her like he had never seen her before. He gasped at her. “A new life? I- I don’t understand, Granger. You wanted to give me a new life? Why? I – I’m the Draco Malfoy, remember? Don’t you remember all I did? It wouldn’t really be a bad thing if I got hurt. In the end, I deserve to die… And I thought – I thought we had a deal. I thought you need my help.”

“Not anymore. I can’t take the risk. You have already done more than enough. All this times that you helped me, all the information that you have passed to us was very important and for that I’ll be forever thankful. That’s why I’m letting you go. Things are getting tough. The closer I came to an answer, the dangerous it become. I can’t ask you to keep spying for us…I can’t ask you to keep helping us. I won’t have blood in my hands, unless it’s my own. This is my fight. My War.”

Silence.

“I wasn’t thinking straight when I come for you to help…I was selfish. I needed your help and went for it. I didn’t think in what this would represent to you, how risk it would be…and for that I’m sorry. I put you into all this mess, Malfoy. Let me take you out now. Before it’s too late.”

Silence.

“Malfoy. Malfoy. Look at me.”

“I can’t. You – You make me sick, Mudblood. You and your stupid ideas. How – how can you forgive me? I – I was a damn Death Eater. I don’t deserve a new life – I don’t deserve a second chance. You have no idea of the horror, of the darkness… I deserve to burn in hell.”

“No, that is past. That Malfoy deserved to burn in hell and he did. Because you are not him. Not anymore, Draco. Stop living in the past, and accept the future I’m offering you.”

“Looking back I think I should have taken her offer…A tropical paradise doesn’t seem so bad now. I could use a little tan, you know.”

He finally looked back at her. “I can’t. I – I – you are only fooling yourself. Deep down that Malfoy still lives on me. And he won’t die. Not while I held this mark in my arm. Not while I don’t see that bastard killed…for real. This can be your war, but it is my fight as well because in the end we want the same thing: We both want him gone. And only when we got what we want we can restart our lives. So, don’t bother letting me go, because I’ll stay here until the end.”

Silence.

They only stared at each other.

Someone coughed behind them, cleaning his throat.

Sirius Black was standing on the door, carrying some bandages. He too wasn’t on his best. His robes were torn, there was some small cuts own his face and a big bandage around his forehead.

Sirius glared at Draco “Alright, boy. I’ll finish here. Go upstairs and check on Snape.”

Draco glared back at him. You could feel the tension growing up. But, in the end he headed to the door. He stepped outside, he was about to close it and go away when he heard something that caught his attention. He lean his ears close to the door so he could listen to what they were saying.

“I don’t like the way he looks at you. Actually, I don’t like anything about him. I still think that keep him around is a very bad idea.”

“Well, you better start getting used to this idea because apparently he is not going anywhere.”

“What do you mean with that?”

“Nothing…”

“Hermione?”

“Oh, Sirius, he is not that bad. If Severus had a chance. Why wouldn’t we give Draco the same one? He’s been through so much and he did really change. Can’t you just try and be nice? After all, he is part of your family.”

“He is not my family. He will never be. Harry is the only family I have.”

“Oh, honestly, I don’t really see why you like to make life more complicate than it already is but…Well, it’s your life, your choice.”

“Thank you.”

“You’re welcome. Just don’t forget that I, too, have my own life and my own choices. And I chose to trust him.”

“Do you? Do you really trust him?”

“I --” Draco noticed some hesitation on her voice. “I trust him enough. That is more that what I can say from most of the people that surround me nowadays.”

“Even me?”

“Even you.”

“I guess I can live with that.”

“I know you can.”

Silence.

“Here. Let me put -- Oh. This looks ugly. We’d better go back to your place. Harry can heal you then.”

“And I tell him what when he asked me how I get this cut? That I got it from the sharp blade of a Samurai’s sword? I don’t think so. A couple of weeks and some healing potion and I’ll be right as new.”

Silence.

“I should never let you come with us. If something happened with you Harry would kill me. After all, you are his treasure.” A pause. “What is it?”

“Nothing. I was just wondering.”

“Wondering?”

“Yeah, wondering…Harry sacrificed everything for me, right? But Sirius, I can’t stop thinking that – that in the end, I was the only thing he sacrificed. He sacrificed me for everything else.”

“What? No, Hermione. You know that it’s not like this. Harry…he would never do something to hurt you. You should never doubt his feelings for you.”

“No, Sirius, you got to understand -- I don’t doubt Harry’s feelings for me. Not even in the slightest. I can feel it, Sirius. I can still feel it.”

Draco felt a warm aura… through the breach of the door he could see a pink glow. And he could still hear her voice.

“I know they are real. Perhaps too real. I still- I still keep our forever in my heart. And I know there is where he is keeping it too. I would never doubt his love, our love… But still I wonder Sirius, I wonder about this wall that is between us…Maybe destiny is too much a thing to be challenged. Maybe even the strongest of the loves can’t change it.”

The aura faded away.

Inside there was more silence.

“What? What is it, Sirius? Why are you looking at me like that?”

“How did you do it?”

“Do what?”

“Haven’t you seen it?”

“Seen what? Sirius, what is going on? You are scaring me.”

“The magic…it was – Look at your wound, Hermione. It is healed. It’s gone. Completely gone…”

“You have no idea of how much power she held within herself. Sometimes I wonder if she knows. She was not kidding when she said she could free Him. But of course, she would never do that. She cared too much to do that. And I hate her for that too. I hate her because life means something to her…Any life. Even mine…

“I hate her for making me—for making me feeling this way. I really hate her.”

Ginny, who had been watching speechless as her enemy had an emotional breakdown, finally spoke out. “I – I know this is crazy. But I think I know exactly how you feel. I hate Harry this way, too, you know, I hate him for making me falling in love with him. I hate him because I love him so damn much.”

*************************************************************************

And so it is

Just like you said it would be

Life goes easy on me

Most of the time

And so it is (he has)

The shorter story

No love, no glory

No hero in her sky

I can't take my eyes off of you

I can't take my eyes off you

I can't take my eyes off of you

I can't take my eyes off you

I can't take my eyes...

And so it is (he has)

Just like you said it should be

We'll both forget the breeze

Most of the time

And so it is (he has)

The colder water

The blower's daughter

The pupil in denial

I can't take my eyes off of you

I can't take my eyes off you

I can't take my eyes off of you

I can't take my eyes off you

I can't take my eyes...

Did I say that I loathe you?

Did I say that I want to

Leave it all behind?

I can't take my mind off of you

I can't take my mind off you

I can't take my mind off of you

I can't take my mind off you

I can't take my mind...

My mind...my mind...

'Til I find somebody new

*************************************************************************

Draco groaned. “Don’t you dare compare the way I feel with you silly little crush on Potty.”

“Why does everybody think it’s a crush?”

“Perhaps because it is,” he stated, turning his back on her as he pushed the trunk around and started collecting the Muggle weapons.

“It is not. What I feel for Harry is so much more. It’s so strong…

Ginny was openly crying now.

“I – I love Harry Potter, even if that boy that I saw in his eyes wasn’t the one I love… I – It doesn’t matter how hard I fight it – How I denied, how I tell him I understand. The truth is that I don’t really understand. Because I know deep down that he and I we are meant to be together, do you know what I mean?”

“Nope, sorry,” was his reply. He was not really interesting in Ginny Weasley affairs. He began loading the guns. Sensing her gazing at him, he sighed, turning to her. “Look, Weasel, you can’t love him and not love him at the same time and claim that you and he are a match made in heaven. This doesn’t make any sense. Have you ever considered seeing a shrink?”

Ginny looked into his eyes. “Why it’s so hard for everyone to understand? It’s so simply. I love Harry Potter. I love the Boy Who Lived and I don’t care what Hermione says, that is who he is… perhaps he is a little lost but I can show him the way back…I can show him that he is the hero and I’m the hero’s girl…I was born to love the Boy Who Lived.”

Draco snorted. “Well, if that’s the case you should consider dating Longbotton.”

“What? Neville? What do you mean with this? Stop joking, all right. It’s not funny. I wasn’t laughing when you told me about you and Hermione so don’t go and – Ah, but what else should I expect from someone like you…From a moment there I thought you couldn’t understand. I thought you were human after all but you, you…”

“First of all, there is no me and Hermione. And second I wasn’t joking…it’s just that…Oh, forget – you can’t understand as long as you are under the spell. Maybe after it is broken you will start seeing things in a much clear way and just start making some sense.”

“Love doesn’t make sense. I don’t need a spell to be broken to know what is in my heart.”

“Well, Potter is not that lucky,” Draco muttered.

“What did you say?”

“Nothing.”

“No. No. I heard you. You said, ‘Potter is not that lucky.’ Oh Merlin, I knew it”

“You did?”

“All this time…this spell is stopping Harry from loving me.”

Draco just looked at her for a moment, not believing his one ears. “What? No. Nooo. You got all wrong.”

“You don’t need to lie. I have seen it, you know?”

“Seen what?”

“When I was controlled by Voldemort, I had these visions.”

“Visions?”

“Visions of Harry and I, together. It was so real. It was like I was living them. And I can still see them in my mind. I can still feel them.”

“No, Weasel. No, trust me on this one, the spell has nothing to do with the fact that scar-faced ignores your existence. Voldemort must have played with your mind, he made you see what you wanted to see.”

“No. It was real. I -- ”

“Er…Excuse me, Former Master Draco, sir?” Dobby appeared out of the blue, slyly interrupting their little discussion.

“What is it, elf?” Draco seemed a little annoyed with the presence of the elf.

“Have you seen Miss?”

“She said she would try to write a spell…to replace that spell. She is in the balcony.”

“No, Dobby has been there. Miss was not there.”

“Well, Dobby”, Ginny said, “Why don’t you look in the library? Knowing Hermione she is probably there looking for more books.”

“No, Dobby looked there, too. Dobby looked everywhere. Dobby can’t find Miss. Dobby only found Miss’s most precious book.”

That brought up Draco’s attention. Something was wrong. Hermione would never leave that book out of her sight. He reached his hand to take the book from Dobby but a sudden pain on his arm stuck him…The mark on his arm was burning – He was burning inside.

“ARGH!” His knees buckled and he crashed to the ground.

Darkness surrounded them as the day become night. An intense wave of magic made the manor’s structure shake. The windows blew into pieces…

DUMBLEDORE

The strike of a lightning illuminated the room. They brought their hands to cover their ears as Dumbledore’s name clapped like thunder in their minds.

“What the heel is going on?” Ginny yelled. It was all dark around her. She couldn’t see nothing else than darkness around her. “Malfoy? Dobby?”

A small source of light approached her. “It’s the beginning,” replied Dobby, who was holding a candle on his hand and Hermione’s book in other. He handled his candle to Ginny and flicked his hand, conjuring a new one to him.

“The beginning of what?” she asked, accepting the candle.

“The End,” came Draco’s voice from behind her. She raised her candle so she could better see him and when she saw she was barely able to contain a scream. He was crying tears of blood. She was about to say something when a loud roar echoed. She froze. The sound of wings swishing in the air.

“He is here,” Dobby said.

“Voldemort?” Ginny asked frightened.

“No. It’s not him. Not yet,” stated Draco, placing a hand where his Dark Mark laid. “We must find Hermione”

The sound of things breaking, doors knocked down, people running. It was suddenly very cold, a breeze coming from nowhere extinguished the flame of their candles.

Draco tightened the grip around the gun on his hand.

“Dobby?”

“Yes, Miss?”

“If it’s not Voldemort, who is it?” Ginny was shaking in fear.

“It’s One of the Seven,” Dobby whispered.

An indigo glow illuminated the room completely. The source of the glow was approaching them, one step at the time.

A man stared at them. But he was not a simply man. His skin was so pale that shined, his hair was waist long and dark black. Black pants was the only piece of close he was wearing because from his back came a pair of black dragon wings. But the sinister thing about this man was his eyes…they were two big black orbs, real voids of darkness.

The man, or better, the Guardian, gazed intensely at Dobby. “You should stay away from this, elf. It is not your kind that needs to be punished,” a huskily voice echoed. He raised his hand and the book on Dobby’s hand fled to his own.

Ginny, Draco and Dobby stared speechless at the figure before them. They demonstrated no reaction as black flames coved the book. Something about that man demanded all their respect and fear.

Werewolves, vampires, demons and Dementors appeared right behind the Guardian.

He closed his hand. The black flames ceased. The book was no longer.

“Now, where is the Keeper?”

A shooting sound.

An indigo flash.

*************************************************************************

Sitting in the fields surrounded by daisies,
Was her fate. She loves him,
She loves him not. He loves her
But he forgot. Now it's too late.
She's down to 3 petals,
She hears the whistle from the kettle,
But should she stay.
'Cos running never solves anything,
running changes nothing, you better stay.
But if you're running to another arms,
Running to another charms.
Then go away.
Indigo daisies indigo daisies.
Sitting on the train,
Surrounding by faces she doesn't know
She doesn't have a book to read
The journey takes infinity. She sucks a polo.
She remembers the pavilion
He made her feel a million
Sweeter days.
Indigo daisies indigo daisies.
Running never solves anything, yeah,
There was a time I was surrounded
By beautiful flowers
Indigo daisies

19. The Beginning of the End (Part III)

Chapter 17: The Beginning of The End (Part III)

Round 3: Hermione X Herself

Time is that quality of nature which keeps events from happening all at once.

Lately it doesn't seem to be working.

-- Anonymous

*************************************************************************

Look at me

You may think you see

Who I really am

But you'll never know me

Every day It's as if I play a part

Now I see If I

wear a mask I can fool the world

But I cannot fool my heart

Who is that girl I see

Staring straight back at me

When will my reflection show

Who I am inside

I am now

In a world where

I Have to hide my heart

And what I believe in

But somehow I will

show the world

What's inside my heart

And be loved for who I am

Who is that girl I see

Staring straight back at me

Why is my reflection

Someone I don't know

Must I pretend that I'm

Someone else

For all time

When will my reflection show

Who I am inside

There's a heart that must be free to fly

That burns with a need to know the reason why

Why must we all conceal

What we think

How we feel

Must there be a secret me

I'm forced to hide

I won't pretend that

I'm Someone else

For all time

When will my reflection show

Who I am inside

When will my reflection show

Who I am inside

*************************************************************************

SOMEWHERE (or, in this case, NOWHERE)

It was all white.

Whiteness without end. Without beginning.

She was out of tune. The only thing in disaccord with that place -- if you could call that a place, at all – was Hermione. She had no idea where she was? Or how did she get there in the first place? She had been in the balcony, checking on her books for the spell Snape asked when -- The Unicorn…The last thing she saw was that unicorn on the horizon, the unicorn had wings and its color was… and now…

And now she had no idea where she is. It was really strange. She had her fair share of places she had been transported without previous consent but nowhere -- nowhere have ever been so strange like this nowhereness.

Nor that empty.

“Hello.”

Hello. Hello. Hello.

Her words came back in echo.

“Is anybody here?”

Is anybody here? Is anybody here? Is anybody here?

“I’m here.”

Hermione turned around and gasped in shock.

She was looking at herself, but it was not a reflection into a mirror, for her clone was not barefoot, wearing worn pajamas, face dirty from smoke, and a hair that looked like she had been inside a tornado.

On the contrary, the other Hermione looked like a Goddess, wearing a glittering white dress, her chestnut brown hair falling down her back forming perfect curls. Her whole being seemed to irradiate.

Hermione blinked. This was so not happening. She got it. She was in a dream. She must have gotten asleep while she was reading because God knew she hadn’t slept a wink these past couple of days and -- That must be it! She was in one of those weird dreams when you talk with yourself in a mass of white…everybody have those, right?

Good. Now that she knew that was a dream all she had to do was to wake herself up….

Close her eyes and…

Nope. Nothing happened. She was still there so –

Oh, Merlin…she was not dreaming. She was dead. That was it. Harry broke the spell and the world just puff just like that… and well Heaven is just a little whiter than she thought but ….

Hey, had she became an angel?

Wait. That still didn’t answer the fact that there was two Hermiones.

So perhaps she is not dead after all. Perhaps that was a Hermione from the future coming to tell her a way to make everything better. Although if she is dressing herself like that in the future things must have turned up all right…I mean if she is still alive things couldn’t really be that bad…

‘Unless I am still alive because somehow Harry is still under the spell. Destroying the rose must have done the trick, Harry will never remember. If I am here to remember myself how stupid I was to left the rose behind I should have come a little earlier, don’t you think, Hermione Jane Granger?’

Right. So what is going on here? What is this place? Who is s --

Hermione’s internal rambling were interrupt as she noticed the other Hermione moving dangerously close.

Hermione stepped back carefully as she voiced her last question. “Wh—Who are you?”

The Hermione in White chuckled at the restraining figure before her and at the question she made. “Why, are you really so afraid of yourself?” she asked softly.

Hermione just stared at her.

“I see. You are afraid you have changed. That they have changed you. Don’t fear though. You have nothing to fear. People change…it’s in their nature. Sometimes they got better. Sometimes worse. Sometimes it’s the same as it is with a larva that suddenly changes into a butterfly. However, most of the time people don’t even realize they are changing…it’s like a rock…You may not notice…But it is always changing. ‘Cause that world is in a constant change…”

“But again, you have nothing to fear. On the contrary, they should fear you.” The Hermione in White was now slowly circling around our Hermione. “One word. Just a simple word and you can end this all. You know it, don’t you? Of course you do. You can feel it; in ever fiber of your being…That’s why you fear yourself…”

The Hermione in White leaned on, getting her lips so close to Hermione’s ears that she could feel her hot breath on her neck. “That’s why you fear yourself everytime you hear his name”, she whispered in Hermione’s ears, “Voldemort…”

Hermione winced. A single tear rolled down as she closed her eyes…

“Yes…we should all fear you, Keeper.”

Hermione’s eyes opened widen at the last word that come from the other she. She narrowed her eyebrows. “What did you say? What did you just call me?”

Hermione frowned. “You are one of them, aren’t you? You are a Guardian.”

The Hermione in White smiled, circling her index finger, a soap bubble from the size of a basketball ball took form on the air. She blew the bubble away…and that one bubble becomes two…two became three…three become four…

And soon seven bubbles surrounded Hermione.

The Hermione in White pointed to one of the bubbles. There, Hermione saw a huge explosion of stars. Then, she saw the oval image of the planet.

“When this world you call Earth was created…We Guardians were born, created by the same source, from the same essence.”

The seven bubbles glowed. Hermione saw in each bubble a different creature. Even from those projections she could feel their powerful auras pulsating. The Turtle bubble became yellow. The Phoenix’s was surrounded by a red flame. The Tiger was emerged in an orange glow. The Unicorn’s horn emitted a violet energy. The Dragon was covered by an Indigo mist. The Toad held a blue aura. The Serpent shined in green.

“You are the unicorn?” It was more a statement than a question.

The Guardian slightly nodded. “Yes and No. I don’t really have a form. These images you see are just the way the old tribes represented us. That’s the form we choose to show…it’s simple and familiar to Elves, Centaurs and every other being that have crossed this land…But more then once we took other forms. We can be basilisks, cats, men, women, or just a mirror that claims to show people what they desire...

“And sometimes we just let you chose our forms…One when looking at us can see his heart, his mind, his soul, his fears…”

Hermione stared silently at the guardian that looked just like her. She sighed. “Why did you call me ‘Keeper’? Why do you Guardians reefer to me as that?”

“Why did you call me Guardian?”

“Because that’s what you are.”

“I’m One of the Seven. Guardian is just one of the many names I have in your World. But in truth, I don’t have a name. I don’t need one. You can use for us the pronouns He, She, IT… It doesn’t really matter because we are not really anyone or anything…at least not something you can name.”

“You still have not answered my question.”

The Guardian’s smile faded. “That’s the problem with you humans. You are always searching for answers. Always wanting to know the why.”

“And what is wrong with that?”

“Everything...” The Guardian looked into Hermione’s eyes. After a pause, she said, “Why do you keep pretending, Keeper? You know the answer. You have always known the answer.”

Silence.

“We call you Keeper because isn’t this what you are? You are the Keeper of the Truth. You are the Keeper of his Heart. You are the reason he is still there. You keep the Warrior in that World –Oh, and before you ask: Yes. We call him Warrior because he is always fighting his destiny. A true Warrior, you might say.”

“And what is his destiny? Is he one of you? Is he a Guardian?

“A Guardian? No. Of course not. He is above us.”

“So, who is he?”

“He is The One.”

“Oh, right, now it’s all explained. And here I was thinking that Keanu Reeves was The One,” she said, crossing her arms and raising her eyebrows in a defiant way.

“Keaunu Reeves?” The Guardian frowned as she gazed at Hermione and then her features reflected understanding. “Oh, I get it. It is supposed to be a joke, right? You humans have a really peculiar behavior,” she said smiling.

Hermione rolled her eyes. “Honestly...you know what, I don’t have time for this. So, unless you start giving me some significant answers about Harry, chant the spell I’ve been searching and start telling me where the hell you brought me you better send me back to Malfoy’s because, you see, I’m kind of a little busy trying to save the world.”

The Guardian again just smiled softly at her. “I, together with the other Guardians, am a part of this world. And this world is a part of us. One can not exist without the other.”

“Yes, I am aware of that. There are some old texts and prophecies about you, mostly written by the centaurs. Dumbledore showed some of them to Harry in our sixth-year. That’s why dealing with Nagini was always an issue. Killing her would mean --”

“Killing her would mean giving her exactly what she had been seeking,” The Guardian concluded for her. “For millenniums we Guardians kept the balance of this world…What can I say, dinosaurs were easier to take care off…the Elves were a kind people that always lived in harmony to this world…as it was with all the other races that lived in this earth, even demons were easy to deal with…but then…then came the humans…The moment they stepped in this world I knew we would have problems….I never understood why someone out there would create such a specimens….so complex…perhaps too much complex.”

As the Guardian kept talking to Hermione, the images in the bubbles kept changing…

“Yes, your kind has always had very strong feelings, and a witty mind…They had everything…In the beginning, all human beings held magic within them…the truth is that they still do…But well --”

“What happened?”

“A lot happened. Your kind is never satisfied…they want more, they always want more.”

“More what?”

“Life.”

Silence.

“And to have more life…they began taking the life of others…they consumed all magical herbs…put down the oldest trees. Then, they killed banshees, so death don’t come to them, they killed unicorns and dragons after their blood, they hunt phoenixes after their tears…they imprisioned the elves, stealing their magical secrets and slaving them so the elves could do the hard job for them while they ‘lived’ their lives…losing themselves in feasts and rituals to increase their magic…”

“And you did nothing to stop this?”

“All creatures of this world have the right of free will. We can only guide them. And we tried to guide, to show them the way but they didn’t listen. We tried to call the others but somehow their fear of the human power became greater than their faith in us, in what was beyond us. All we could do was our best to keep the balance…and that’s how we spent centuries, investing all our powers to fix what humans actions kept destroying, until…

“Until they came after us. They wanted what we had. A power beyond. Immortality.”

“Like V—Like You-Know-Who.”

“Yes, like Voldemort.” The guardian watched Hermione closely as she flinched at his name. “In a mater of fact, like must of your kind, even the non-magical ones. Power had become money. Immortality had become fame…”

The guardian sighed. “It happened a long time ago…

Hermione stared at the bubbles as the images of contemporary history like Chiefs of Estates’ speeches, Wars and Pop Stars were slowly been replaced by the images of a giant Serpent being attacked by hundreds of men wearing dark cloaks…

“They tricked us…They called for our protection and …and when we answered….One of us. They got One of the Seven. Of course, they couldn’t kill him. No human hold this power. But that didn’t stop them from trying. And the damage was done. In the end they couldn’t take away his essence but something worst happened…He was infested by their essence. Feelings…He could feel. And that hurt him. And that hurt the planet. He was consumed by feelings of rage and revenge. He attacked the humans …He – the balance was broken…

Hermione had her eyes fixed at the bubbles, perplexed at the massacre playing on them. “Why didn’t you stop her?”

“Stop her? Why? He was One of the Seven. One of us.”

“But Nagini become Evil…”

“Evil? Good? There’s no right or wrong for us. We don’t see things like you do. We don’t have these human feelings. These stupid concepts of right and wrong, bad and good that you lived upon. We are only here to keep the balance. The rest is your problem. You were the ones who broke the rules…who wanted more when so much had already been given to you. Your kind were just paying the price of their choices…”

Hermione was crying. “I can’t believe in this. I can’t believe you just – And what about the balance…doesn’t this break your precious balance…Isn’t this…this genocide, somehow, against, I don’t know, the Rules of the Universe? I mean, who wrote these rules, anyway? The Devil Himself?”

The Guardian smiled sadly at her. “There’s nothing we as guardians could do. Killing the one you call Nagini would mean killing ourselves, taking down the rest of this world with us. Besides, a Guardian doesn’t have the power to kill another Guardian…only a Force from Beyond could do this…And in the end, a Force from Beyond came.”

“Harry?”

“No. Not the Warrior. Although they come from the same place.”

“You are not going to tell me, are you? You are not going to tell me what exists beyond this world?”

“Even if I try, you would not understand. You humans don’t want the truth. Not really. Not if this truth goes against the beliefs you have built to yourselves. You like to be fooled, mislead because you are simply not ready to see truth that is right in front of your eyes…As long as you keep asking Who? What? When? How? Why? You will never be able to understand that there’s nothing to understand. That it doesn’t make sense. That simply is.”

Hermione sighed; she stared back at the bubbles. She watched as the giant serpent keep hunting humans. Hermione listened and watched. It was like a movie. One she could not describe the genre.

Hermione learned how Nagini was stopped before. How another Guardian had been sacrificed by The Force so the inevitable ending was postponed. It was all very simple but at the same time so complicated and…surreal that Hermione was having a hard time to digest all the information. All that story was giving her a headache.

But she understood. At least she thought she did, most of it. If The Force from Beyond killed Nagini, it would be the end. So, instead, The Force imprisoned it. But the balance had to be maintained, and that was why a Guardian fell into slumber as his aura kept Nagini’s aura from emerging to the surface. And the remaining Guardians could reestablish the balance.

Hermione watched as the image of a white dragon sleeping peacefully adorned one of the bubbles and a sudden thought crossed her mind, making her interrupt the story she was told one more time.

“The Dragon? The Dragon was the one who…But I was attacked by The Dragon Guardian.

He attacked my family! He…He was not white. He was Dark. And I don’t only mean about colors here.”

“Draco Dormiens Nunquam Titillandus”

Hermione stared at the Guardian. She knew that words. She had heard them before. She had read them before.

“But this -- This is Hogwarts’ motto. Never tickles a sleeping Dragon. What does this mean? Did the – Do you mean the Four Founders knew about this? They knew about the Dragon and--” Hermione paused. “Oh God, have there ever been four founders, or they were just you…just you and your friends playing with us”

“What do you think?”

“What do I think? I just don’t know what to think anymore…You are here telling me a story that goes against… everything that I knew…that I was told.”

“There’s a lot of truths in these “THINGS” you were told. Not everything is a lie. It’s just that you humans tend to change the history somehow, you like to add things to make it more beautiful or spicier than it already is, or you just leave certain events behind, hiding your own mistakes, choosing to forget what you can’t understand. Well, I could say that your books are full of metaphors….still, you can find a lot of truth in them.”

The Guardian told her all about how humans were almost extinct when the balance was broken and magic turned their back on them. But even though the Forces from Beyond have punished them from their sins in such a way, the “Force” still told the Guardian to watch them from afar. And how time passed by and humans had forgotten that the Guardians have ever existed. Nonetheless, they kept going, kept writing their own history…

“And that, that was amazing, you know. That’s what makes you all humans special…”

Hermione was even more confused…if that’s was possible…What did she mean with humans writing their own story? And what about all the “Destiny Talk”? She tried to argue about that with the Guardian, but the Guardian as usual had been very enigmatic and refuse to explain her what she meant…

“Of course, there is FATE. But what or perhaps I should say WHO Fate is is something that goes beyond your dictionary concepts. Her actions and purposes are far away from your limited comprehension,” had been the only comment the Guardian had made on the subject. And that ...er...just let Hermione more lost in thought...and in this way she stayed as the guardian kept talking and talking...telling her things that she could no longer hear , no longer process...it was just too much at once.

“And then, and then The Powers Beyond decided to give you one more chance. They started sending Messengers – Merlin, for instance, was a Messenger”

Hermione who was still pretty much lost was startled and brought back by reality as the last words of the guardian “Wait. Wait. Hold on a second. Honestly, you can’t mean that Merlin, that that Merlin is involved in all of this. He isn’t, is he?”

“Messengers are humans just like you but they are born under the protection of powerful stars, with whom we would be allowed to speak and guide so they could guide the others…. The messengers were there to remind your kind that magic exists…all kind of magics... they are not necessary wizards, in fact, most of them were born outside the magical world...”

“Why can’t you just really answer my question for once?”

“Do you want me to go on with the story or not?”

Hermione shrugged as she turned and looked at the Guardian. “I don’t even know why you are telling me all of this.”

The eyes of the Guardian twinkled. “No. Of course you don’t. You think he is the only one who has forgotten something, still you have forgotten just as much...You have forgotten all your past lives.”

“Past lives? What do--”

“Follow me.”

Before Hermione could protest she felt a nauseating sensation, something close to Apparating but even worst.

*************************************

So this is who I am,
And this is all I know,
And I must choose to live,
For all that I can give,
The spark that makes the power grow

And I will stand for my dream if I can,
Symbol of my faith in who I am,
But you are my only,
And I must follow on the road that lies ahead,
And I won't let my heart control my head,
But you are my only
And we don't say goodbye,
And I know what I've got to be

Immortality
I make my journey through eternity
I keep the memory of you and me inside

Fulfill your destiny,
Is there within the child,
My storm will never end,
My fate is on the wind,
The king of hearts, the joker's wild,
But we don't say goodbye,
I'll make them all remember me

Cos I have found a dream that must come true,
Every ounce of me must see it though,
But you are my only
I'm sorry I don't have a role for love to play,
Hand over my heart I'll find my way,
I will make them give to me

Immortality
There is a vision and a fire in me
I keep the memory of you and me, inside
And we don't say goodbye
We don't say goodbye
With all my love for you
And what else we may do
We don't say, goodbye

******************************************

In a blink Hermione saw herself in the middle of a battlefield. Explosions, smoke, corpses on the ground, demons and werewolves attacking...

Percy?

Hermione yelled as a demon was about to jump on her bestfriend’s brother. But Percy hasn’t moved...he hasn’t even looked into her direction. It was like he hasn’t even heard her.

She watched atonished as Percy strungled to get rid of the beast. She reached for her wand but ...she had forgotten that it had no use. Throwing it away she did the only thing she could think of, she run to help her friend with her bare hands...

Only...

None of her punches hit the beast...

Hermione felt herself going numb when she saw herself passing through the demon and Percy like she was a ghost...

“You can’t help him.”

Hermione looked up, her eyes finding themselves as she stare at the Guardian. “Why not?”

“What you are seeing is what is happening at this moment in your world. But you are not there.”

“So where am I?”

“We are in the between. Nowhere is where you are.”

“I don’t understand. Why this? Why the Ministry?” Hermione glanced at Percy as another Unspeakables came to his rescue, throwing potions on the werewolf. “Why do you want me to see this?” She looked down at injured Aurors, Unspeakables, Ministry workers, fighting for their lives. “Is it to make me feel guilty like Dumbledore tried to do the last time? I tell you what, it will not work. This is not my fault. Nor is Harry’s. You were just puppets in your grand scheme of things. This is your fault. You, that slytherin serpent, that fake cat of mine and the rest of your Guardian Gang., you had the power to stop all of this and still you chose to watch.”

“I don’t think you have understood what we are. We are not Gods. We are Guardians. And watching is what Guardians do. It was because we tried to do more than watching that we are trapped in this cycle...The Warrior should have only watched it too, but he chose to change your fates and unlike us he had the power to do so...”

The Guardian turned, disappearing through the wall.

“Wait!” Hermione followed her. Once more she felt that strange sensation when she crossed the wall. And a new feeling emerged whe she saw where she stood. A room, lots of doors...She recognized the place from her fifth year...not really what one would call a fond memory.

“A long time ago...not as long as before...but still very long, someone freed The Lost Guardian from its prison... He was one of Merlin’s pupil and his real name was long forgotten...”

“When Merlin saw his dreams of a perfect land ruined, his earthy journey was almost ending, he was travelling to the West, to the Nadir Gates where he was told he should deposit the Sword forged by the Twelve.”

“The Sword forged by the Twelve? You don’t mean – Excalibur?”

The guardian smiled softly, “The Sword was forged by the auras of The Twelve Forces from Beyond, sent to boy ...who became a man...who, in the end, forgot his mission...he stopped listening the messages we sent through Merlin. It was too much power in the hands of a human...but he was not the first nor would be the last to be consumed by power. He was killed by the blade of the same Sword.”

“In his way to the Nadir Gates, Melin passed trough a village that have been under a violent attack...there he found a boy, the only survivor...a boy who had lost everything he held dear. Merlin sensed a great magic coming from that boy...it was clear to him that it was this magic that save the boy’s life. He saw that as a sign...a sign that not everything was lost...and that magic could still find its way in that world. He had taken the child under his wings and taught him how to use that magic, he told him the old stories, the true stories. Told him about us. About another Worlds, another Dimensions...Merlin never made to the Nadir Gates. He never returned the Sword.”

“Why not?” asked a still more than confused Hermione.

“The sword held too much power. It’s very difficult to even the purest of the souls to let a power like that go... The truth is that deep down he saw in that boy a new chance, a chance to bring a better world back....he thought he would had more time, but he didn’t. As I said to you, messengers are human, and as any other humans their time in this land is short. Merlin spent his last years teaching all he knew to that kid and doing that he disobeyed our orders, he lost his way...”

“The kid was no longer a boy but not yet a man when Merlin died. As his last wish Merlin asked his pupil to fulfill his mission, find the way back to the Nadir Gate and send the Sword back to the ones who had made it. But, the young man once again saw himself alone, once again he had lost everything he held dear. Death took all he loved and Death he swore he would defeat. He had the sword, so he thought , ‘Why not use it?’

“So, instead of going to the West we went to North...where Merlin told him an Immortal being was imprisoned... He made a deal with the Lost Guardian, he would free him if he gave him the power to deafeat Death.”

The Guardian stopped her long report of history...and walked to one of the doors...opening it.

“What happened?” Hermione asked as the silence of the Guadian became to much to bear.

The Guardian crossed the room and opened another door before she said, “He went to the cave where the White Dragon slept and used the powers of the Sword to wake up him, freeing the Lost Guardian. However, as soon as he did, the boy realized his mistake... as he felt the black aura of the Lost Guardian surround him, he felt the Guardian’s dark intentions... He immediately tried to undo what was done....and –“

Hermione waited, holding her breath, to hear the rest of the story as the Guardian opened another door.

“We received orders to intervene...One of us descend down there and helped the young man...the Dragon was put back into slumber and the Serpent was back to its prison.”

“What about the man?”

“The Serpent had bitten him...giving him a part of his essence, giving him the immortality he seeked, and also giving him emptiness, he became void, emotionless...”

“In my opinion we should have let him like that but he did see he had made mistake...in the end, he had said no and that granted him part of his life back. One of the Seven gave him part of his essense to neutralize, at least , in part, the essesnce og the Serpent and so this man became a half-man, a half human. He would grow old but never die, he would want love but never fell it...He would live his life in the seach of redemption. He used to curse death...now he seekes it...he earnes to live the next great adventure.”

“Dumbledore...” Tears rolled down on Hermione’s face. “You are talking about Dumbledore, aren’t you? Fawkes was the Guardian that come to help him and...But this – I mean I read all about him on so many books, I even – I met his brother.”

“As I said his real name was forgotten a long time ago. Though the centuries, the Old Wizard had many names, told many stories. He probably feels very lonely so, sometimes, he likes to play many parts at the same time. He can be his whole family... because in the end he has none.” And that said, the Guardian opened the seventh door.

Hemione saw a glimpse of the black veil though this last door and shivered all over.

“What are you looking for...Why are we here?”

The Guardian sighed.

“As you have guessed already, Hogwarts was built above the cave The Lost Guardian was trapped.”

“The Chamber of Secrets.”

“Yes, you were really creative when it come to names and bloody stories...Poor Slytherins...Anyway, we knew Tom Marvollo Riddle was destined to something...bad , as you would say. We even sent the old Wizard to Hogwarts to keep one eye on him. Only, the one you call Nagini as a Guardian have access to the same information we had and...used this in her favor...”

“She lured Tom to the Chamber and well, he kind of freed her...”

“But how...I mean, you said Dumbledore went to the Dragon and used the Sword--” Hermione pause abruptly, she bit her lower lip as she frowned deeply. “The Sword...when Voldemort’s wand joined Harry’s...Oh My Gosh...You split the sword in two...why didn’t you just send it back? Why didn’t you just destroy it?”

“It takes Twelve Supreme beings to destroy that Sword. Giving it to another human to take it to The Nadir Gates was out of question after the last failures. The best we could do was split its power and change its form, hidden it from the humans eyes...two phoenix feathers held the Power of The Twelve. Still, we did not foresee what was going to happen, the sword’s power would remain asleep until the parts were joined again and even so only One of The Twelve who had forged it could do it... We have never thought --”

“Harry,” Hermione whispered sadly. “The scar connects him to You-Know-Who..it gives him access to his powers.”

“In the end, these feathers became wands...how one of this wands ended up in Tom hands is something that only the stars aligment can explain... A wand was enough to free The Lost Guardian and curse mankind forever...nonetheless, The White Dragon was still sleeping, still protecting your world in his dreams. Nagini created Voldemort...a Voldemort worst than the one he should have been, a more powerful one... But if that teenager wanted power, Nagini wanted destruction. So, she started messing up with what was written...”

“Neville Longbottom was the chosen one. The Boy Who Lived. But with Nagini’s interverence he would also be The Boy Who Would Fail,” the Gaurdian’s voice reverberated in echoes.

Hermione looked around her. All the doors were opened, all except one.

“Mankind would suffer for years at the hands of the Dark Lord. But in the end, it was decided that was the price you had to pay...the price for your greedy.”

“You would condemn all mainkind because of one man’s mistake?”

The Guardian stared into Hermione’s eyes, brown meeting brown. “Are you sure it’s only one man’s mistake?”

Hermione didn’t have an answer.

The Guardian’s eyes twinkled. “But, of course, The Warrior was against it, said you had already paid enough. He didn’t believe that more suffering could achieve anything... He said the fault was not yours. It was ours. He went against His. He chose to intervene...He chose to be born on this era, as the seventh month dies so he could change your fates without really going against what Fate had written in the stars.”

“He new the Lost Guardian would sense his presence and sent Voldemort straight to him, instead of the real destined one. It’s all nagini had been waiting for...a power that could kill her...and destroy the world with her. When Voldemort attacked The Warrior would end up with him as the stars said. The Power the Dark Lord Knows not. A Power from Beyond. His own essence. A small twist into an old prophecy and everything would be fine.”

“The Warrior believed that when Voldemort killed the little infant that carried his mighty soul, his aura would be released and Voldemortr would not stand a chance against the intensety of it, he would perish as well. However, coming as a human prove to be his worst mistake.”

“Harry Potter should never been born. Lily and James Potter were not to have a child. That was not written. The Warrior rewrote their fates, gave them a few more years of life so he could come to this world as the child of those who have thrice defied him.”

“He was still himself. Still the One. But, but as human he was open to human feelings....The Potters showed to him something he didn’t know...They loved him too much...they gave to him all their love so he could survive... Then, when Voldemort Avadra Kedrava him...He lost it, he lost control of himself. All that love and hate together, were too much emotions to him...

“In the end, he didn’t die as he had planned. Nor did Voldemort. And something even worst had happened...Voldemort had gained a part of his essence, a part from Beyond, and...and he had gained a part of Voldemort’s...the human part.”

“He became too much human...He forgot who He was...We told The Old Wizard to let him with the Potters only living relatives... I’m not sure if your world should curse or thank the Durleys. ...his non-magical family...Family? Like he was one of yours...it’s just we didn’t know what to do...No answer come from Beyond.”

“He has failed but we thought we could still try and fix it...He grew up in a home without love... which protected him in a way...without human emotions...his powers would stay locked within...still it was too much power too a little human boy... That’s when we gave him the glasses...He never really need it...his blurred vision was in fact him seeing the truth beyond the lies of the human life....the magic energy that surrounded this word...”

“The glasses carried a part of ours souls...the souls of the remnant Five of The Seven Guardians...the soul of this world... It connected us to him...It stopped him from opening the wrong doors, the ones that would bring us all to an end...Yet...when we connected us to him we became vulnerable to humans feelings...we felt what he felt...we spoke the language he spoke...and this, this vulnerability made my friends intervene, when they shouldn’t...they began to care too much...they have chosen a side...they have fought for you.”

“You...like things weren’t bad enough...the worst thing ever imagined happened. He fell in love with you.”

“All he had to do was replace Longbotton in the book of life. Go to the Wizarding school, defeat Voldemort, stay with the red-haired one and --.”

The last Guardian’s words made Hermione jump up, “I beg your pardon?”

“Here...see for yourself...” An open book popped up in the Guardian’s hand. Hermione looked carefully at the page. Right in the botton she could see Neville’s name besides Ginny’s one, only Neville’s name was crossed out and in a messed up handwriting right above it it was written:

Harry James Potter

And if that hadn’t been the lowest moment in Hermione’s life...

What the guardian showed her next was:

In another page she saw her name and next to it it was...

Ron’s...

A huge sense of guilty, mixed with sadness, mixed with a sense of utterly hopelessness took hold of Hermione and the only thing she could say was, “You have to be kidding.”

“Try to deny you can...but deep down you know it’s true. You and him are destined to be together. You are soulmates.”

“No. No. NO. I – I don’t feel this way about Ron. I never had.”

“That’s only because The Warrior got in the way... If have never been a Harry Potter...”

“But there is. I – I love Harry. I have always loved him and only him.”

“Yes, I know, forever... “ The Guardian sounded annoyed. All the opened doors were suddenly abruptly shut, the circular wall was rotating...in a great speed...a intense light covered the once dark room...

“Can’t you see, Keeper? That your love will be our downfall...You tried...you keep trying but still the end is always the same...What he feels for you...it’s too much...if he stayed with the one destined to be with the Boy Who Lived things wouldn’t get out of hand...his feelings for her would never be ...devastating, if you know what I mean? But what he feels for you, the way he feels...”

“He would give up everything to be with you...to be himself...to be true to this love he feels...and he musn’t. This has to stop, Keeper, you have to put an end to this...Life has to go on, we can’t keep repeating the same story over and over...it doesn’t matter how much you try to change it...you will fail...and you will sufer and the people you love will suffer even more, until there’s nothing last, until there’s no more return...”

Hermione wasn’t convinced. “I won’t give up. I won’t. I believe in --”

The light faded...The wall came to a halt...only the closed door remained, all the other doors, vanished in the air...

“Open the door , Keeper. See it. See the truth for yourself and then, then you will believe in my words...then you’ll see that this isn’t the first time we talked...you’ll see that the future is past and that the past is future.”

“Is this what you meant when talked about past lives? Are you trying to say that this...that all of this had already happened?” Hermione asked.

“No. Not exactly this...Each time is different but --“ The guardian stopped all of sudden.

“What is it?”

“He knows you are not there. As we talked, he is breaking the spelll and you know exactly what will happen after he does find you. We don’t have much time. Open the door, Keeper, and see for yourself...I’m sure will make the right choice after you – Just go, Keeper.”

Hermione stared at the door...completely lost...all those information...and she didn’t even know if this Guardian was teeling her the truth...what if this all a trap...a trick...Harry was breaking the spell, after so long...Should she open this door?

What if...

“You know, Keeper. Deep in your heart, in your soul...there’s something else missing, there’s always been. Go on. Open it.”

And she did it...

*********************************************

Your heart is not open so I must go

The spell has been broken, I loved you so

Freedom comes when you learn to let go

Creation comes when you learn to say no

You were my lesson I had to learn

I was your fortress you had to burn

Pain is a warning that something's wrong

I pray to God that it won't be long

Do ya wanna go higher?

There's nothing left to try

There's no place left to hide

There's no greater power

Than the power of good-bye

Your heart is not open so I must go

The spell has been broken, I loved you so

You were my lesson I had to learn

I was your fortress

************************************

A vortex of energy was opened in the cemetery. Hermione came out of it, falling down on her knees. She bursted in tears...

She was shaking...she couldn’t stop...she have never felt so much pain...

Too much...it hurt too much....she couldn’t handle it. She couldn’t...it was too much.

She...Oh....God...

And then she heard it...

She heard him....

Hermione?

Oh..God...she waited so long...so long for this moment and then...

She looked around the darkness that surrounded her....she could feel the dark aura around her...the black aura Harry had released...soon it would all be over....

Hermione...Oh, love. Where are you? I’ve been trying to...

Her blue aura surrounded her...she couldn’t let him found he ...she couldn’t be with him...

Forgive me, Harry...

She stood up...she raised her hand up to the sky and she said...she pronounced the word she been avoiding ever since...

“VOLDEMORT!”

A pink aura of energy replaced her blue one...

But not for long ...

Soon the pink turned into black as it sucked the Dark Aura that surrounded the cemetery....

The sun shined again in the sky as darkness consumed her...

*******************************************************

If I should stay
I would only be in your way
So I’ll go, but I know
I’ll think of you every step of the way

And I will always love you
I,will always love you
You, my darling you, you

Bitter sweet memories
That is all I’m taking with me
So goodbye, please don’t cry
We both know I’m not what you need

And I will always love you
I,will always love you
You, my darling you, you

I hope life treats you kind
And I hope you have all you dreamed off
And I wish to you joy and happiness
But above all this I wish to you love

And I will always love you
I,will always love you
You, my darling you, you

20. The Between

Title: Forever a Secret (18/?)
Author name: LittleWitch
Author email: littlewitch_br@hotmail.com
Category: Romance
Sub Category: Drama
Rating: PG-13
Spoilers: SS/PS, CoS, PoA, GoF, OotP, HBP(??)
Summary: The Wizarding World was a mysterious place -- full of secrets. Three years after the fall of the Dark Lord, darkness was still spreading over. A secret was held. A secret that was killing their souls. But they had to pay the price -- or else the rest of the world would. No matter what, it had to be forever a secret.
DISCLAIMER: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The lyrics used in this chapter are from the songs "The Space Between” by David Matthews Band, “Wild Horses” by Rolling Stones, “You'll Be in My Heart” by Phil Collins.

Thank you for all your REVIEWS… I LOVED them all! :-)

Still looking for a BETA... Almost given up… :-(

Chapter 18 - The Between

You cannot quit me so quickly
Is no hope in you for me
No corner you could squeeze me
But I got all the time for you, love

The Space Between
The tears we cry
Is the laughter keeps us coming back for more
The Space Between
The wicked lies we tell
And hope to keep safe from the pain

But will I hold you again?
These fickle, fuddled words confuse me
Like 'Will it rain today?'
Waste the hours with talking, talking
These twisted games we're playing

We're strange allies
With warring hearts
What a wild-eyed beast you'll be
The Space Between
The wicked lies we tell
And hope to keep safe from the pain

Will I hold you again?
Will I hold...

Look at us spinning out in
The madness of a roller coaster
You know you went off like a devil
In a church in the middle of a crowded room
All we can do, my love
Is hope we don't take this ship down

The Space Between
Where you're smiling high
Is where you'll find me if I get to go
The Space Between
The bullets in our firefight
Is where I'll be hiding, waiting for you
The rain that falls
Splash in your heart
Ran like sadness down the window into your room
The Space Between
Our wicked lies
Is where we hope to keep safe from pain

Take my hand
'Cause we're walking out of here
Oh, right out of here
Love is all we need, dear

The Space Between
What's wrong and right
Is where you'll find me hiding, waiting for you
The Space Between
Your heart and mine
Is the space we'll fill with time
The Space Between...

***********************************************************************

Time froze.

Tears welled up Ron's deep blue eyes. He still couldn't believe in it. But as the rain of shining star dust fell on him...he knew..he knew it to be true...He could remember...remember like it was yesterday...like it was only ours ago...like it was happening now...

“YOU SON OF A WITCH!”

“No, Ron. Stop!”

“Why, Harry? I thought you were my friend…”

“…Why you and not me? Why it is always you, Harry?”

Flashes...Flashes and more flashes of a life lived and forgotten... as he saw his two bestfriends kissing, in the middle of that horrendrous cemetery, engulfed by a brilliant pink aura...

“…I'm in love with her and she is in love with me and when we are together that's all there is in the world, nothing else matters. I'm sorry, Ron…”

“I wish I could hate her. I wish I could hate you both.”

Ronald Weasley couldn't speak.

He was speechless. He was beyond speechless. As his memories come back, he could feel a part of him dying...

“I - We never meant to hurt you, Ron. If there was something I could do to - But I can't deny my feelings, Ron. I can't change the way I feel…”

“Your feelings? Oh God…The spell. How could I have not seen it before? It's her, isn't it? They want you to give her up…”

And he knew he was not alone...He could hear, despite all the voices of his past that came to haunt him, Sirius muttering something to do with the ring...something to do with a warning from Firenze...something about hope... and how Hermione had told him so many times on that day that the ring had been that hope...

“I - Wait. Why are you asking me this? Do you want me to cast the spell now that you know that it has nothing to do with Quidditch? Would you like me to give up what I cherish most?”

“Yes.”

Ronald Weasley couldn't think.

Ron couldn't really understand the meaning of Sirius words but it was certain that the man was as bemused as him...that he was blaming himself for something...just like he was...

“But you know, if you hurt her, I'll have to kill you, right?”

Ron remembered. He remembered his death. Yes, because he had died...he didn't almost die for Hermione on that day...He did die for her...He remebered how he watched her cry over his body...he saw it from just a step behind as his soul left his body...He saw Harry's fury and his fall...He saw Voldemort hurting her and he couldn't do anything...he saw when they took her...

Then there were Aurors poping everywhere and the Order... and his mother colapsing before his body as he felt a light calling him...

He would move forward...

Ronald Weasley couldn't breath.

But then...Then he felt someone tugging on the sleeve of his cloak. He stopped. He looked down and if he wasn't dead already he would have died in shock...as a miniature figure of his friend, or better, a young looking Harry smiled at him before pointing out to the other side...

He follow the boys direction and turned his attention back to the Quidditch Pitch in time to see Harry, the real one, coming out of the debris...floating on the air...An intense aura covered his friend. He remembered watching as Harry pushed through the Order members, the Aurors, the Healers and even his mum...He remebered how his best friend kneeled before him, grabbed his body by the colar of his Quidditch robes and started yelling....

“No, you don't. You better get your arse back down here, Ronald Wealey. You stupid git, I told you not worry about her. Do you really think I would let her unprottected? Damn you. I won't let you die like this. Come back. Are you listening to me? Come back!”

A shining white aura had replaced Harry's green one and then Ginny, his family, his teammates and the rescue team started screaming as the earth began to shake... and lightings stroke more than once at the same place. Ron even out of his body could feel that aura as a ghostly hand was offered to him... Ron stared at little Harry, and then at the real Harry and then his eyes laid one the little one's hand - he took it in his.

And a stream of life rushed through him. He could feel his soul coming back to his body... he could almost breath again as he felt the air passing though his lungs...the blood running into his veins again...

Only all of the sudden, before body and soul became one again...something happened. A flow of images...screams...pain...Hemione...he saw Hermione, and a giant Serpent was killing her...

He felt the little Harry's hand letting go of his...

And he fell... he fell in a hole of darkness....

Of course, Harry had let him in some sort of limbo...He had gone to take care Hermione and forgotten him there...

And he couldn't stop himself from thinking that once again he was alone... as he himself would always take care of Hermione and Hermione would take care of Harry and Harry would also take care of Hermione. There was no one to take care of him.

Or at least that was what looked like...

Ron saw himself running through a dark tune, trying to find the end of it...And he only did find it, a week later, when he woke up in the Hospital Wing to find all his family there, then Hermione, then Harry and...

No memory of the truth.

Ronald Weasley couldn't be.

Oh, God, how could he have forgotten...how could he be so stupid... it was there all the time...

“No, just before you arrived she called me a stupid prick.Â I know that deep down she understands there was no alternative for what I did. But she did ask me to never do something like that again. Can you believe her? Like I wouldn't protect the woman I love. Come on, Harry, wouldn't you sacrifice everything for the woman you love?”

Harry stared at his friend for what felt like an eternity before answering, “Yes, I would.”

Bloody Spell from hell...Hermione...Oh, Hermione...

He had to talk to her. He had to...

With a painful look he kept his eyes at his friends.

Time was running again.

Ronald Weasley could speak.

Ronald Weasley could think.

Ronald Weasley could breath.

Ronald Weasley could be.

Once again he had died...that Ron who had forgotten the truth of what lies so deep within his friends stop existing...the blissful ignorance was gone. He could be himself again...he could be there for them...for her...

He steeped foward but didn't go too far......the star dust was fading...the pink aura was increasing...engulfing everything...blinding him...

A pull created by the explosion of the magical aura around his friends tossed him and the others far...very far...When Ron hit the ground, his head was aching, and he could taste blood...He strugled...a huge effort to get back on his feet...

He blinked. His friends were gone. Nothing but empty space was left where they had just stood...

Then he heard it. That laugh. That sinister laugh every Archenemy, Supervilain or Dark Lord had registerd in the evil laugh patent department.

“Ah, l'amour…”

They all shivered in fear before turning around to face the truth that awaited them.

Lord Voldemort was back.

What happened after that? Well, maybe you are just wondering what the hell happened before that...before Ron came face to face with this situation. Maybe you are wondering what just happened in the between....

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Paris...

A giant Serpent was coiled around the Eiffel Tower.

The city was desert. Not even one living soul to witness the battle of Titans that was taking place in its roads and streets -- Well, there was Mr. IT, I mean Peter Petigrew, but then again I said there was no living soul so...

A Tiger, whose size was enormous…really enormous roared...

Thinking about it now it was a good thing there was no living witness...or they would all die....

As an orange ball of energy came out of his mouth...and hit the Tower...destroying at least two entirely streets...

The serpent hissed...leaping at the Tiger....coiling him... releasing her own discharge of energy...

Green...a jade green energy...

Confronting a bright orange one.

VOLDEMORT!

The earth trembled.

Both auras cease....

In a blink the only thing left of that battle of Titans...was a cat —er, half knezzle-- and a black woman....and, oh well, I was almost forgetting, Pettigrew was still there as well ( it's just that it is really difficultt to remember when you can't actually see him...or it.)

“What?” Nagini gasped. She stared at Crockshanks. “No, she can't. This can't be happening. Where is that stupid Dragon? This is not like it was supposed to be...not this time. I won't let it... The Keeper won't ruin my plans. I won't --”

Crockshanks offered no answer to this. He stared at the horizon just as perplexed as her.

Nagini glanced at the empty space besides her. “Gather the army. Find the Dragon.”

“But my, Lady... if the Kepper - I mean, our Lord is --” Pettigrew's voice echoed.

“What are you still doing here, you insignificant being. I gave you an order. GO NOW!”

She then turned back and glared at the cat before her. “This is not the End. I won't let it end like this.”

And with these last words a green vortex was open and she disappeared in it.

Crockshanks looked down, the fluffy cat seemed tired....in a blink, he too was gone.

The streets of Paris were desert.

***************

Inside the box....

VOLDEMORT!

They felt the enviroment around them shaking...

“What the hell is going on now?” Ron turned to the Twins, who just shrugged in reply.

They all have been in the same spot since Harry disappeared, trying to get some answers from Neville, who wasn't really cooperating with their cause.

A blue aura shined and in a blink a Guardian was facing them. Neville leaned down and held Trevor, his toad or, in other words, One of the Seven, on the palm of his hand.

The toad croaked.

“She is what?” A gloomed Neville stared at the toad.

Fred shared a look with his twin brother, who nooded. Yes, Neville Longbotton has definitely gone crazy...

“He is not going to let her go without a fight. This is not going to end well. We need to help --”

Another croack.

“What?? The Dragon? Why didn't you said before? We got take them out of there!”

Ron frowned. “Neville, mate. Err...” He looked suspiciously at the toad then at Neville. “I -- what is going on? What is this place? Where did Harry go? Why are you talking with - with, you know....”

“Can you really talk with him?” Bill Weasley asked confused, as his wife Fleur Delacour, handed him their baby...

“Of course, he can,” Luna said, smiling brightly at him.

Neville grinned at her but his grin soon faded as he found four pair of curious Weasley's eyes gazing at him.

“I need to go --”

“Wait!” This time Ron was the one stopping Neville, grabbing him by the arm. “This is about Harry, right? He is in some kind of trouble. I mean, isn't he always? You got take me with you. If Harry is in trouble I want to help...”

Neville eyed Ron for a moment, he shook his head. “You can't help him, Ron. He is not in trouble. We are.”

“What do you mean, I --”

The appearance of an orange vortex silenced Ron.

“HOW DID THIS HAPPEN? DOES ANYONE CARE TO EXPLAIN IT TO ME? I SENT HER HERE, TOGETHER WITH HER FAMILY AND THE ELF. WHY ISN'T SHE HERE? WHY IS SHE OUT THERE EVOKING HIM? WHY IS SHE AT THAT DAMNED CEMETERY KILLING HERSELF?”

Dozens of heads turned to the vortex, curious to found out to whom this voice that sound so angry and powerful belong. But as they looked straight ahead all they found was a void. It was only when they looked down that they found the voice's owner.

Ron gasped, shocked.

“Crockshanks?”

The one who had spoken was no other than Hermione's stupid fluffy ball. Since when half knezzles talk? Ron thought that whatever strange wizarding disease Neville got...it must be contagious because he could still hear the cat as it continued…and Ron could swear the cat as glaring at Trevor….

Ron stared at Trevor too, almost like he was expecting the toad to answer the cat but the answer come from another source. “You did, but our friend intercepted her...and the elf...They never got into the box,” said a Chinese man that Ron had never seen before but we know very well, or maybe not that well, the Turtle Guardian.

The cat and the Chinese man locked eyes and something glowed within the cat's yellow orbs.

Crockshanks sighed exasperated.

He looked around and Luna was humming something to herself, Neville was clenching his firsts, the Weasleys seemed lost, especially Ron who was fixing his eyes on him…Blaise Zabini popped from nowhere, then a strange man who looked like he's been fishing…Dean Thomas was introducing an American-Muggle friend to Katie Bell and Parvati Patil...

The more the cat looked, the more people seemed to appear before his eyes…hundreds, thousands, millions…

“Don't blame yourself. You are One of the Seven. Guilty does not belong to any of the Seven. You couldn't be with the Keeper. You were too busy fighting our Dragon friend...and then our Serpent friend. You protected her as you could,” the Chinese man stated.

Trevor croaked.

Crockshanks knew it to be true. First he had to guarantee her security while she were on the train with her family…and after he finally got rid of the Death Eaters, he had to face the Dragon in her grandparent's manor. Then suddenly, Nagini came to replace the Dragon…while he took of with his draconian army.

“I felt when you took away The Warrior and the King… I felt when you broke his glasses…it was a relief, but at the same time it weakened my bond to her…I can't believe I let myself be fooled like this…worst of all, I also can't believe it was one of us that lead her to the door, that urged her to open it.”

“Why are you so surprised my friend?”

Ron who had been just listening trying to understand something…anything…without success, gasped again, “Hermione?”

But there's no answer to his reaction…she totally ignored him…

Hermione's parents suddenly came into the picture again. “Hermione, sweetheart. Where have you been? Are you all right?”

Hermione's father received a magical discharge of energy when he tried to embrace her… There was a strange twinkling on her eyes.

All the humans around looked at this perplexed…

Croockshanks glared at Hermione. “Why are you looking like her?” he asked.

“I look like the one she fears...”

“Change yourself. You are confunsing them.”

“And who do you want me to look like?”

In a blink, she turned into Voldemort.

Gasps and screams… all the humans around, magical or not, looked at that terrifying figure with fear running through their veins. Because one thing is true, it doesn't matter if you know or don't know the Dark Lord stories…he would still be a scary figure.

Crockshanks turned into a robust man, with eyes as black as his skin, wearing a tiger-like-toga and a wooden staff, like a warrior of an extinct African tribe. He holds up his first, threaten the Voldemort look like figure, who immediately turned into a violet unicorn, with fairy wings…

“Whose side are you in, anyway?” Crockshanks, in his human form, asked.

“Side?” replied the unicorn with an unnatural serenity. “Are you asking me to choose a side? Oh, my dear friend, you surely have spent more time then you should between the humans… have you forgotten there's no sides when you are One of the Seven? There's no good, no bad…only a plan… a simple plan that we have to make sure they follow…”

“You said yourself, it's only a plan,” Crockshanks dropped down his arm. “Plans change…things changed.”

“It is not up to us to decide that.”

Trevor croaked again.

The unicorn smiled sadly at its amphibian friend. “I know. But what other choice have I got? She had to open the door…it was the only way. The boy was the only one that could break her down and you know it,” it ended its sentence looking into Crockshanks black orbs. “It was too much…too painful even for her. Knowing about him changes everything. She will give up the Warrior, she will give up on her own life so she can stay with him.”

“You are fool, as we speak the Serpent is joining her dark army…she will stop the Keeper,” stated Crockshanks

“It's too late. There's nothing the Serpent or the Dragon, much less their army of insignificant low beings can do to stop the Keeper now.”

“But the Warrior can. Don't forget he remembers now…he remembers everything,” the Turtle said calmly.

“Yes, I know…you had given him the ring back…but you did it knowing fuelling well what would happen…you even warned him…We, the Seven, know the end of this story…let's just make sure it really ends this time. Let's keep up with the plan.”

Trevor croaked loudly this time. He jumped off Neville's arm. The toad seemed pissed.

“He is right. So, that's it? You are not going to help?” Crockshanks asked starting to lose his patience again.

“I have already helped. See you Guardians later…or earlier…”

And with that the unicorn flipped its fairy wings and landed off, people looked astonished at the magical creature as it flew away, disappearing in a magical vortex.

Crockshanks turned to the Turtle Guardian, he seemed angry. “Why did you give him the ring?”

“I thought it wouldn't hurt to give them some hope…”

“False hopes, that's what you have given them…the rose, the ring , the letter and…you know too well that they were only forgotten clues he had leave for himself -- ”

Trevor croaked, cutting off his friend and calling their attention. Both human figures nodded. Trevor jumped on Neville's arm again and with a last croak, Neville and Trevor were gone.

Crockshanks sighed, pausing for a moment before asking, “How many humans are still there?”

“A few... It's been difficult to bring the ones that are in areas of great concentration of magic. There's still people at the Ministries of Magic around the globo...as well as Amazonia, Avalon, Hogwarts, Stonehenge, Salen, Tibet, Tomoeda, some temples in China...and some lost Oasis in the Saara desert...”

“What about Egipt, the pyramids?”

“I got that covered,” the turtle smiled amicably.

“Good. Make sure you don't miss anyone. They are running out of time.”

A flash of yellow glowed in the Chinese man's eyes. “The Phoenix has just arrived there with The Dog Star and the rest of its Order.”

“And so did our Dark friend or should I say foe…You finish collecting the humans…I go and help the Phoenix….”

“The Old Wizard won't be able to keep The Warrior away for too long.”

“Yes. It will end soon.”

In a blink the Chinese disappeared surrounded by the same yellow light most of the presents have seen before suddenly finding themselves in this bizarre place.

Once more Crockshanks, still in his human form, contemplated his surroundings. He bowed slightly at Luna Lovegood who returned the gesture. Then, the black eyes of the human form he had chosen to take laid on Ronald Weasley tall figure…

“You can come with me if you want.”

Ron was so taken aback with these words that he looked at both his sides to see if there was anyone around him who that man -- or Hermione's stupid cat or whatever he is -- should be talking to, and truth be told there was plenty of people around and the words could have been directed to any of them but…as Ron found the courage to meet the black eyes who were gazing intently at him…he pointed a finger to himself and asked if it was with him…even if he already knew the answer…

“If someone has the right to be there to watch it, it is you, King,” came the answer.

Ron gulped. `Wait ---King ? What the hell…'

But before Ron could even complete his thoughts he felt a strange sensation took hold of his body….and an orange light blinded him…

**********************

When Ron opened his eyes he found himself near a gravestone...he was surrounded by gravestones…

He was in a cemetery…or what was left of it…

A big black bubble of dark energy pulsed in the center. A huge snake systematically biting the bubble like it was trying to blow up the thing with its sharp fangs…

Up in the sky, there was a giant bird whose wings seemed to be on fire. With an abruptly flap of its wings, feathers made of fire risked the air before falling down and hitting the serpent…while a group of the ugliest creatures Ron had ever seem (he knew they must be some kind of demon, but couldn't name them. And he knew then and there he probably should have taken the time to actually read that DADA essay on Demons he copied from Hermione) was engaged in a first fight with members of the Order of Phoenix…

The Order???

Ron couldn't believe in it…

His mother, his father, his brother…

He ran to them - or at least, that was what he intended to do before he saw himself trapped by a group of Dementors trying to suck up his soul…and for the life of him he tried to conjure every single happy memory he had but not even a puff came out of his wand.

He thought that was it for him, but suddenly all the coldness and sorrow were gone… the Dementors were gone. Ron opened his eyes and found himself engulfed by an orange bubble of magic…

He looked up and gasped as he found himself being eyed angrily by a very, very big Tiger…

“I BROUGHT YOU HERE TO WATCH, NOT TO DIE. THAT WOULD ONLY MAKE THINGS WORSE. BE CAREFUL, KING. STAY CLO --”

The loud and enchanted voice of the Tiger stopped echoing in Ron ears and the shield protecting Ron was gone as soon was the tail of an oversized dragon tossed the Tiger aside…

Ron inhaled deeply as The Dragon gave him an `OH-LOOK-WHO-IS HERE-I-MIGHY-AS-WEEL-KILL-YOU-TOO' look. A look Ron realized was very penetrating…very penetrating…so empty, so hollow…that Ron soon find himself lost in the darkness of those eyes. Lost in…

SQUEAK

“Ron! Ron!”

Ron jumped, startled. He blinked over and over until things around him started making sense again and the place and people around him came into focus…

Sirius Black had a hold on his forearm, steadying him. And his mother was running into his direction, while his father protected her from demoniac attacks, throwing flasks full of potion on them.

Up in the sky, Ron could see the Dragon who was staring so intensely at him a minute ago, engaged in a fight with the Phoenix, whose wings were made of fire. Down on earth, The Tiger also seemed busy, battling the Serpent.

It was amazing. Whatever those things were, Ron could feel their auras, four distinguished yet similar auras pulsating, so strongly…although Ron had too concede that not even their auras could compare to the force emanating from the black bubble, which remained unbroken still…pulsating what in Ron's humble opinion seemed to be the rawest kind of dark magic he ever felt.

“Oh, Ron, are you all right? I was so worried.”

“I'm fine, Mum,” Ron said a little disconcerted that in the middle of what seemed to be the battle of the century he found himself in his mother's arms…almost unable to breathe so tight was her embrace.

“What about your brother and Ginny? Have you seen them? Do you know if they are safe?”

“I…” Ron glanced over his mother shoulders. His father and Mundungus Fletcher were having a hard time against a demon. To begin with, none of them held a wand and his father seemed to have run out of potions.

“What about Harry, Ron? Where is he?”

Ron turned to Sirius. “I …” But once more that was as far as Ron went, as he saw a real contingent of dragons on the horizon, coming closer and closer at every flap of their wings and on the ground, up in the hill, the first glimpse of an army of werewolves, vampires, Inferi and other creatures that only Hermione would be able to name properly…marching to the cemetery…

It was clear they were outnumbered…

Er…outnumbered would be an understatement. They were screwed.

Suddenly, Ron thought that strange place he had just been wasn't really so bad. In fact, compared to this, that place was paradise. He didn't really feel like watching anything. Could he just go back and, of course, bring his parents with him? And Charlie? And maybe, Sirius, too. Yeah Sirius is cool...he could come too…

“Ron, are you okay? Can you listening to me?”

Ron stared at Sirius. If he was okay? Of course he was not okay. “What the hell is going on here?”

“I guess the word hell pretty much covers it,” Sirius answered. His voice was raw. His eyes seemed more haunted than when they did when Ron had first met him…and that saying something because back then he had just spent thirteen years in a bloody prison for something he would never dream of doing…

“LOOK OUT!” his father shouted and they all run, avoiding a most painful death, burnt by a ball o fire…

They stopped behind a broken statue of an angel…

Shouts, screams and clamors of fight. Ron thought it was a nightmare. It was a nightmare and soon Hermione would be waking him up and given him the sermon of his life for yet again coming home drunk after another Quidditch party and being late for the great event concerning the freedom of elves…

“Please, Ron, tell me where Harry is. Is he still at Hogwarts?”

Blimey…It was all real.

“I don't know! I don't know, okay?!” He yelled almost lost in despair…in utter confusion and fear. “All I know is that we suddenly were at this strange place and it seemed that half of the world was there with us. And Fred and George were there, Mum. Bill and his family too. They seemed to be fine, unless, that place is Heaven and they were all dead already!” Mrs. Weasley gasped but Ron ignored her as he continued, he had no idea what he was saying…he just need to say something, anything. “I haven't seen Percy…and I have no idea what happened to Ginny after we have gone our separated ways at Hogwarts, haven't seen her there in that strange limbo. And Harry? Harry just lost his glasses…and there was a box in his hand and then that stupid sword and he was gone…and I just…I just hope this is not the end of the world and if it is I ….I just wish I could see Hermione one last time and tell her how much I love her and that she is the bloody woman of my life and that if this is really the end that I'm so pissed at her right now for never returning my feelings….stupid, stupid woman…”

Another eminent attack on them was stopped by an orange shield, but Ron didn't even notice that….Er, okay, he noticed…but he not really paid attention to the fact as he got something else in his mind: the way Sirius seemed to wince and how his eyes betrayed him when he mentioned Hermione. He had that really sad thing going as he stared at the big black ball.

Ron eyes went wide. He stared at the energy bubble in the middle of the cemetery. They got to be kidding. Hermione was in there? His Hermione was in there?

Ron ran -- ran straight to the his fathers and Mundungus arms…who were doing a really good job stopping him from getting close to the bubble…from reaching his Hermione.

“Stop, son. There's nothing you can do.”

“What is going on, dad? What are they doing to her?”

“I don't understand it myself, son. Truth be told, I don't understand none of it. Nothing here makes any sense.”

Another shield, a red one this time engulfed half of the members of the Order, blocking the passage of the army of vampires and Inferi…

The dragons, the common ones, were trying to destroy the dark bubble in every way the thought possible but discharges of dark energy repealed them…

“Let me go! Hermione!” Ron screamed as he struggled to get free.

And suddenly, he was struggling to get on his feet, as the earth shook. Grey clouds covered the sky…

Thunderbolts. Lightnings were striking everywhere…

Something changed, something shift in the air…

Magic…

It was completely out of control. Running raw and running wild…

Harry Potter had arrived.

************************

Childhood living is easy to do
The things you wanted I bought them for you
Graceless lady you know who I am
You know I can't let you slide through my hands

Wild horses couldn't drag me away
Wild, wild horses, couldn't drag me away

I watched you suffer a dull aching pain
Now you decided to show me the same
No sweeping exits or offstage lines
Could make me feel bitter or treat you unkind

Wild horses couldn't drag me away
Wild, wild horses, couldn't drag me away

Faith has been broken, tears must be cried
Let's do some living after we die

Wild horses couldn't drag me away
Wild, wild horses, we'll ride them some day

Wild horses couldn't drag me away
Wild, wild horses, we'll ride them some day

**************************

He was not really flying or floating. No, he was simply walking in the sky like someone had laid an invisible carpet there so he could pass.

Raising his hands, more lightings crossed the sky, but these were unnatural ones…four flashes of pure magic…striking the fours giant beasts…

The Guardians screamed in agony…Their forces being spent; they turned back to their compact forms…

The Tiger had turned into the all familiar half knezzle, Crockshanks. The Dragon was now just an ordinary Hungarian Horntail. Fawkes naked and weak figure emerged from a bunch of aches. Nagini, Voldemort well-known domestic snake hissed.

“Stupid pets,” Harry spattered, with a voice that was not really his own. Hatred and anger emanated from his voice, emanated from his eyes, emanated from him…

He started descending, like he was now taking the steps of an imaginary stair…

The enemy army had retreated back, the Order members stared at the scene perplexed as their leader stepped on the ground. He passed them without even acknowledge their presence…without even acknowledge Ron's presence, who kept calling for him.

Harry stopped before the snake, which in a blink turned into a woman struggling to get on her feet. He glared at her.

“I'm so gonna kill you.”

“Nothing would please me more,” she sniggered. “But first, why don't you do me a favor and save the woman you love?”

Harry's hand reached for her neck, holding tightly enough to break it...

He tossed her away like a ragged doll and turned his attention back to the center of these chaos…and head straight to there.

Something shifted again in the air…something shift in his eyes as he stared at that mass of dark energy. He was just Harry again.

Ah, Hermione…

And raising his hand he touched it...and soon he stepped inside that darkness' vortex.

*********

The dark energy began to fade as beams of a jade aura were coming out of it…crossing around it and engulfing it.

Tears.

Her sobs were the only thing it could be heard when the black bubble simply vanished in thin air and silence descended upon those who watched the scene before them wondering what just had happened and waiting for the aftermath…

Or maybe that's not the entire truth…maybe there were still people shouting and a battle taking place…but to Harry and Hermione right then and there , there was nothing around them…they were alone… they were with each other…her sobs were all they could hear.

Harry had his arms wrapped around her, holding her tightly…so tightly like he was afraid to let her go…

Go to a place he knew he could not follow her.

She cried into his chest…she cried so much…she needed to put that all out…let her tears wash all her pain away…

His soothing voice echoed...

“Shh... It's all right. It's gonna be all right. Shh…I'm here. I'm here.”

Come stop your crying
It'll be all right
Just take my hand
Hold it tight

I will protect you
From all around you
I will be here
Don't you cry

More anguished sobs.

More soothing words.

“Shh…don't cry. You don't need to cry anymore…I will take of you. It will be all right.”

For one so small,
you seem so strong
My arms will hold you,
keep you safe and warm
This bond between us
can't be broken
I will be here
Don't you cry

Softly, he leaned over and placed a kiss on her hair.

“Shh. I'm here. I've always been here. I have always been with you.”

He began stroking her hair…and little by little her sobs began to fade…and she stopped trembling in his arms…

'Cause you'll be in my heart
Yes, you'll be in my heart
From this day on
Now and forever more

You'll be in my heart
No matter what they say
You'll be here in my heart, always

Safe, his arms were so safe…so warm… and she could sense it…that scent…her favorite scent… Would she dare to look? What is it real? Or was it just one of her dreams…dreams of a past that her soul had never forgotten…

She stepped back. Not much…She needed his embrace…His embrace was the only thing that was keeping her from falling down…But she steeped back. Just enough so she could look up and see him…just enough so their eyes could meet…

“Hi,” he said, wiping her tears away and smiling lovingly at her…

She looked into his eyes…that eyes...that beautiful emerald eyes that were looking into hers…that beautiful soul who was searching for hers…

And they finally found each other…again…

Yes, it was there…it was there again…there was so much love mirrored on those green eyes…

Hi, he had said. It was like they were just meeting each other for the first time or was it like they just have seen each other a moment ago?

Hi…Such a little word…probably something you would say when you have nothing else to say…or was it when you have everything else to say?

Hi, he had said. He…because it was him…It was her Harry, and it's been so long…so long since the last time she saw him…Snape had been furious and they laughed so hard…and he came back to say that he loved her, or better, to show that he loved her…that kiss…their last kiss…the last kiss before they lost …before they lost everything…before they lost themselves…

“Hi,” came her answer and she too find herself smiling. It was him….It was truly him…

And she throw herself in his arms, her arms going around his neck, her head resting in his shoulders as she let more tears roll…but these time they were tears of happiness…

“I missed you so much, Harry.”

Why can't they understand
the way we feel
They just don't trust
What they can't explain
I know we're different but,
deep inside us
We're not that different at all

Harry could not stop his own tears from falling anymore…

“I missed you too, Hermione. Oh God…I missed you so much…It was so dark there without you…so dark, Hermione. I'm so sorry. I tried so hard…but I couldn't…I couldn't break through it…”

“Oh, Harry…”

And you'll be in my heart
Yes, you'll be in my heart
From this day on
Now and forever more

He touched his forehead to hers…and both close their eyes and took a deep breathe. Still with his arms closed he caressed her face, not to memorize her, because her he knew her all by heart…he just…just need feel to her skin…fell her close to him…He then, leaned over and whisper softly in her ears,

“I know.”

That were butterflies on Hermione's stomach - not only on her stomach, she could feel it everywhere…in each of her living cells…

Her heart was racing when she opened her eyes and met his.

“You were right. I knew. I've always known…the answer. I know it. And I love you, too. I love you so much. It's you, Hermione. It has always been you…Forever.”

And saying that he opened his hands and there she saw it. “My ring…”

He smiled at her, a smile so sincere, a smile so different from the ones he had been giving her in the last years. “Our hope. It's the end of the secrets…The beginning of our forever…Mm, May I? I don't want to play the role of the stupid guy again…”

And it was her turn to smile…and even laugh a little...Harry knew the power of that smile. It could illuminate their entire world…illuminate his path.

She nodded, and he gently placed the ringer on a finger on her left hand, where she had used it so many times before…

He kissed her hand.

“I love you, Harry,” she whispered as his lips brushed on her fingers.

He looked up. And the look on his face…for a moment it was just like he was a little boy again and Santa had brought him exactly what he asked for Christmas….her.

It was just so much happiness that he thought he would burst…and well that was probably going to happen anyway so he just took her up in his arms and swing her in the air.

Don't listen to them
'Cause what do they know
We need each other,
To have, to hold
They'll see in time
I know

“I love you! I love you!” he shouted to the world to hear.

And as he brought her back to the ground and their faces were just inches apart, he said it one more time, “I love you, Hermione Jane… Potter.”

His lips were so close, so close but then he stopped, “Do you think we should tell Ron that actually all our initials --”

But he never finished that sentence because the most sweet and softy lips he had ever touch brushed his own…and he could feel the Power running through his vein...

Home. He was at home. She was and would always be his home…And no one…no one would ever take that away from him again…He wouldn't let it…He…

And as he titled her head, closed his eyes, parted his lips slightly and gently started to kiss her back…it started…

When destiny calls you
You must be strong
I may not be with you
But you've got to hold on
They'll see in time
I know
We'll show them together

A warm and cozy aura emanated from them and reached for the sky…

Day become night.

A starry night.

'Cause you'll be in my heart
Yes, you'll be in my heart
From this day on
Now and forever more

And as the kiss deepened…

An aurora crossed the sky…

The stars started to realign themselves…they started exploding…and there was that starry dust falling on earth like silver glitter…

Oh, you'll be in my heart
(You'll be here in my heart)
No matter what they say
(I'll be with you)
You'll be here in my heart, always
(I'll be there always)
Always

And then they simply were gone…

And that laugh echoed.

“Ah, l'amour…”

I'll be with you
I'll be there for you always
Always and always
Just look over your shoulder
Just look over your shoulder
Just look over your shoulder
I'll be there always

-->

21. The Beginning of the End

Hey folks,

I wanted to try something different for this chapter…so, I did. Not sure if many of you will like it or even understand it. But this chapter is an introduction for the series of final chapters of this story. It kind of explains (of course not in a clear way, because that is not my style) the concept behind this fic…I got to say that when I first started writing this fic this is not what I had in mind…I just wanted to write some drama without much plot…or at least not such an AU plot…but bear in mind that when I first started all this madness all we had were four books…then came OoTP and the prophecy and Neville as The Boy Who Could Have Been, there’s Luna and Tonks and the Order and Sirius was dead and nothing else made sense and I just put it in my mind that all of this new information had to fit somehow... that in the end even the AU context would have to make some sense…and well the story became even more AU because of this stubbornness of mine but…I kind of like where this led me and in the end a lot of things will make sense…So I’ve been using some HBP spoilers…not anything specific…just some ideas, that’s how I tried to explore Ron and Hermione’s relationship a bit further…so I came up with the Book of Life…I mean this whole fight against destiny thing was going on since the beginning of the story but after reading HBP and seeing what JKR had planned…and the couples she, as the Goddess of the HP World, matched in Heaven, I just couldn’t help myself…

So the end is near. Just a few more chapters to go. Oh my….The End…Hmm…I wonder if I’ll ever get to write these typical last words in my final chapter…

Kind Regards,

Special thanks to Jess for the help in the beta department.

And to all my faithful reviewers... I know that I’m in debt with you guys (I still have 60 old reviews to answer!!!) Sorry. But don’t worry I’ll answer them all before the end of this fic because how could I not. All your reviews are such an inspiration and everytime I get a new one I just few like writing a new scene for the next chapter...If this fic is still in the way it’s because of you guys! Thank you!

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 19 – The End of the Beginning

There are places I’ll remember

All my life though some have changed

Some forever not for better

Some have gone and some remain

All these places have their moments

With lovers and friends I still can recall

Some are dead and some are living

In my life I’ve loved them all

But of all these friends and lovers

There is no one compares with you

And these memories lose their meaning

When I think of love as something new

Though I know I’ll never lose affection

For people and things that went before

I know I’ll often stop and think about them

In my life I love you more

Though I know I’ll never lose affection

For people and things that went before

I know I’ll often stop and think about them

In my life I love you more

-- The Beatles, In My Life

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Part I – More than Once

Once upon a time in a land far, far away... there was a boy who was born as the seventh month died. His name was Neville Longbottom and he was destined to do great things...

When he was only an infant, his house was attacked and his parents were killed by the Dark Lord of the land and age...Lord Voldemort. But little Neville had survived for he was protected by the love of both his parents. So when the unforgivable curse known as Avada Kedrava hit him he did not die but the curse left a scar in the shape of a lightning bolt on his forehead...and deep wounds on his soul.

It was believed that Lord Voldemort, once known as Tom Riddle, died on that night. And little Neville Longbottom was acclaimed all around the world as its savior...and from then on he was known as The Boy Who Lived.

But Lord Voldemort was not killed that night.

But the Wizarding World didn’t know that. Nor did little Neville know that his destiny was yet to be fulfilled.

He was the most famous boy of his age. The poor boy was raised by his grandmother, who made sure to remind him of that fact every waking hour of his life, expecting him to be the hero the world said he was. Nevertheless, Neville Longbottom grew up to be not a snob celebrity but one of the kindest souls to have ever walked on earth.

The truth was that he didn’t really follow the hero stereotype. He was not the most athletic, not the most handsome, nor the bravest or smartest wizard around...He was a shy and clumsy boy, who was not really into Quidditch, could barely perform a charm and could really lose a few pounds...

Anyway, his true adventures only began soon after he said goodbye to his grandmother on that eventful morning of the first of September at Platform nine and three-quarters. It was in that same day, in the Hogwarts express that he meet his best friend in all of the world, a bushy-haired, bossy, know-it-all named Hermione Granger. He had shared a cabin with her and she had been so kind and helped him when he lost his remembrall, a present from his grandmother seeing that he had this annoying habit of forgetting things or losing them...just like he lost his parents...

Hermione had been his best friend, his guardian angel through his school days and many adventures...He would have never passed all his classes without her help, nor he would have survived his many close- to-death experiences with the Dark Lord...

Still during his first year at Hogwarts, Neville made another important friend. Well, truth be told if anyone had told him in the beginning of the term that this friend would be Ronald Weasley he would probably have laughed in their faces. After all his best friend almost died because of the guy, as everybody knew that Ronald Weasley was the reason a crying Hermione had locked herself in a bathroom and was almost killed by a Troll. Thank Merlin, Professor Snape was near by and after hearing her screams went there and saved her...

Ronald Weasley felt very guilty after he heard about it...and tried to apologize and make amends but it was only after a very bizarre game of Wizarding Chess that the three of them became the best of friends...

And later on his two friends became a couple. And he became the boyfriend of his best friend’s sister, Ginny Weasley and...

Well, knowing the power the Dark Lord knew not...The Power Tom Riddle had never experienced in his life, had never let himself experience as he lived an empty life, all alone, consumed by his greed for power and immortality...a life without friends.

And it was with the help of his friends and an enemy in particular that Neville Longbottom defeated the Dark Lord.

And lived happily ever after beside Ginny Weasley.

The End.

Or at least that should have been the end of this story written by the Stars and printed in the Book of Life.

However, this story has never taken place, because knowing about it... a Guardian, who long before had turned its back to the rules, decided to change things a little...

For the Serpent had been imprisoned for many years...but as the World around her changed and she could feel the human kind killing themselves and the world little by little...she could feel the power of the other guardians fading...at that rate soon in a millennia or two there would be one less planet circling around the sun...

But she was tired of waiting. She could not wait, she didn’t want to die because of that scoria...she wanted them to die because of her. She wanted her revenge.

So she sent a message...a message to the boy who she knew would be the next Dark Lord... she haunted his dreams...and offered him power...power so he ruled...power so she changed what had been written so long by the ones beyond...The Boy Who Lived would die...Lord Voldemort would win...

And a new story would begin.

Once upon a time in a land far, far away... there was a boy who was born as the seventh month died...He was destined to kill the Dark Lord but he failed. And the age of terror began. The End. Now, that was the story the Guardian wanted told.

*********

The Guardian’s interference did not go unnoticed by the Ones Beyond as nothing that occurred in that world did.

Still, they decided to let her change it. Humans, be them of the wizarding kind or not, had asked for it. They were the ones who lead one of their Guardians to rebel itself. And Tom Riddle was a human and if he was willing to kill other humans...

They had been destroying their world, killing all the other species, killing themselves for too long...

Humans were a lost cause...

*********

Once upon a time there was a boy, who wasn’t really a boy. He did not fear anything. Not even death...as death had no meaning to him for his kind had created life. He was an immortal. And the Power that he had came from Beyond. His powers knew no bounds, no weakness. He had a family, Brothers and Sisters, a Father and a Mother; He had Everything.

Yet, he left all of this behind...for reasons unknown to all of those of his kind, of all kinds.

No one could understand why The One, who had Everything, would leave Everything behind and choose a mortal life...

***************

Once upon a time, there was a boy who wasn’t really a boy but chose to be one. He gave up everything he was to become a mortal...even if that was forbidden, even if that was impossible.

But he came as a mortal...or at least, as mortal as an Immortal could be. He chose a family, and stopped their deaths, helping them survive another one of the Dark Lord’s rampage so the prophecy lines were not completely broken...and things didn’t change as much as they should and balance was kept.

So he was reborn as the Potters’ son.

An immortal soul in a mortal body...In other words, a bomb ready to explode.

A new story would be written.

Once upon a time there was a boy named Harry Potter, born to those who have thrice defied The Dark Lord, born as the seventh month dies. He would be marked by the Dark Lord as his equal, but he will have power the Dark Lord knows not . . .

When hit by the unforgivable curse his mortal life would end and The Power from Beyond he carried within himself would stop Voldemort for once and all and bring an end to the Guardian’s attempt of revenge.

And once he finished what he came to do in this world, he would go back to his home.

He never did go back.

***************

Once upon a time there was a boy who wasn’t really a boy but chose to be one. He chose to be Harry Potter knowing that Voldemort would chose him to be the one of the prophecy, so he waited...

And while he waited he was loved by Lily and James Potter...

And unknown to him he loved them in return...

And when Voldemort finally came that love was so strong...and Voldemort’s hate combined with the Guardian’s hate was equally powerful, so in the end, the little Immortal lost himself in those emotions...and lost the control of his powers...

A connection was created...a bond between heaven and hell...good and evil...mortal and Immortal...

He gained a scar and became more human than it was advisable...

Voldemort disappeared on that night, having gained the knowledge and access to a Power that no mortal should have.

In every breath he took, as air became a necessity to the mortal him, as oxygen ran into his blood, he started to forget...forget his home...forget who he was...

He knew he had to go back home. But he couldn’t. Not until he finished what he went there to do...

So, he waited for Voldemort. He lived as the Boy Who Lived...and waited for another chance to end it and go back home.

And the more he waited the more he wondered why he was still waiting...What was he still waiting for?

He missed his home. He missed everything.

His family had been right. Humans were a lost cause. He should just have let them meet their own fate...the reaction to all of their actions.

There was nothing in that world for him...he was so scared, he never felt that way...and when that fat human uncle of his had slapped him...it hurt so much...

If only the Potter’s were still there... Maybe he would have a reason to stay a little longer...they had been so kind to him....in a brief period of time they had shown him why he was there...they showed him that humans were worthy because their emotions were so true and their feelings so strong...their love was so warm, and cozy. Lily and James Potter had shown him they were worth saving...

But they were gone...

There was nothing for him in that world, nothing keeping him there.

*****************

Once upon a time there was a boy who wasn’t really a boy but he chose to be one. He chose to be Harry Potter, the Boy Who Lived... and he knew his destiny...he was waiting until the time came to fulfill it...he knew what he had to do...he had to die...not that he would really die as that was not really an option for an Immortal, but Harry Potter had to die...Harry Potter was connected with Voldemort....Harry Potter was dangerous... If he died, the connection would be broken and Severus Snape would be able to fulfill the prophecy...

But then he met her... And at first he felt something...something he could not name...

Of course he became her friend. She was supposed to be Neville’s Longbottom best friend so as he had taken his place...

Her aura was so bright...that it almost made him blind...him ...an Immortal blind...surely that could not be good...

Okay, so he really didn’t need to follow Neville’s history...

He couldn’t let her be attacked by a Troll and do nothing, could he? So... they became friends after that.

And oh...well, of course, Ronald Weasley was his best friend, too...he had met him in the train and he was so human...it was funny to the little Immortal to see how he acted...his feelings and thoughts...very human indeed.

But this Hermione girl was... What about that smile? He didn’t even know humans could have their own light. Was she a star?

Her eyes...Sometimes when she looked at him he could swear she was seeing the true him...the one hidden behind The Boy Who Lived persona...

Could she see his Immortal soul?

Sometimes The One had the impression she could even see beyond that...that she could see him beyond his Immortal persona.

Was she an Immortal too? There was something about her soul...reflected in those chocolate eyes...

He thought it to be very strange but Ronald’s soul didn’t look like hers...

That was ridiculous...he knew that his two “best friends” would end up together. The two of them should be together...their love was written in their stars...they were soul mates.

The way she worried about her studies intrigued him...why worry? She was probably the smartest witch to have walked on earth...he knew that...it was all in the stars, really, all you had to do was read them. And the way she was always arguing with Ronald was so funny and the way she worried about her hair...

‘Why worry?’ The little Immortal thought, her hair was so soft that he wished he could just reach it and...

The way she cared...and all those warm waves that she sent him... those waves that wrapped him up with such a sense of lo— Did she know what she was doing to him?

OH DEAR ONES FROM BEYOND...HELP HIM.

He was losing his mind...these human feelings were so confusing...she was confusing...or at least, she confused him.

The little One didn’t know how to describe her. She was just so...so...so.... Hermione.

Her scent...the way she made him feel...she was always by his side... she helped him with the stupid homework...

Honestly, it was not that he needed any ...He was an Immortal, he was The One, he didn’t need to know how to do Potions...if he wanted someone dead or healed or to have a lucky day all he needed to do was think...not that his kind thought the way humans did...

Although he sure had been thinking a great deal like them...and most of the time was about her...

The One had to wonder where the hell Voldemort was. What was he waiting for? For if he didn’t kill him soon... she would. Honestly, that human girl was taking his breath away... and now that he was half-human the lack of oxygen had become an issue.

Why was she looking at him like that? And what about all of those hugs? The little Immortal thought all that extremely unsettling and strange as her hugs felt...they felt like home...like Beyond...how could a simple mortal hug feel like home...feel better than home...

Oh, and the sweet things she said to him... He felt like he could talk to her about anything...Once he almost told her about home...What was wrong with him? Next he would be giving her the key to the Nadir Gates...Could you imagine a human at the Nadir Gates? Good thing he stopped himself or he would probably be the first Immortal to actually die in the history of all histories...

And shouldn’t she and Ron be together by now? It was their last year at school and... Well, the little Immortal probably should have a go with Ronald’s sister... Of course, it’s not that he would like to do that... these humanly things really didn’t really mean anything to him and Ronald’s sister was a little too bold for his taste...not that he had any taste... Well, it was not like he went there to kiss human girls to see how they taste, that was not really the purpose of his trip to the human hell-like land…

OH DEAR ONES FROM BEYOND... He was turning too human to his own and our good...

Wait! Wait a moment! What the hell was this? Was she kissing him? The bushy-haired, bossy, bookworm, know-it-all was kissing him? Wait just another moment. Was he kissing her back?

Of course, he was kissing her back... and to the little One from Beyond that felt so good, she felt so good....

She was so...so...so...Everything.

But what about –

It didn’t matter...none of that mattered to him anymore...nothing mattered...nothing aside from her...

Harry Potter could not die. Harry Potter would not die.

Because he needed to stay. He needed her.

He would never go back home. She was his home now.

*************

Once upon a time there was a boy (who wasn’t really a boy) who loved a girl (who was indeed a girl.) Although their love should never be, their love was. So the boy left all he had been and would be behind. He chose to be simply Harry.

However, turning his back to his kind was not really a wise choice…

For the little boy was not a boy and should never be one. His stay on that world put that world and many parallel ones at risk…for the boy held within him a Power from Beyond…

So Fate cursed their love.

So Fate took from him Everything he held dear...

Everything that kept him on that world…

But instead of coming back home…

The boy, the man, cursed his Fate, and went back in time…

**********************

Once upon a time there was a boy who wasn’t really boy but he could not remember that…as his Immortal soul was too weak after turning back many pages in the Book of Life…So he rest within himself…dreamed within himself…waiting the moment…

Waiting until he found her again.

But five of The Seven Guardians, the Tiger, The Unicorn, The Phoenix, The Toad and The Turtle, took advantage of the fact that the One was sleeping within the boy and locked him there… In hope that the boy fulfilled the prophecy as told before the One had the chance to wake up and find a reason to stay, they had combined their powers and conjured a pair of spectacles, which they hoped would be enough to stop the boy from becoming blind with love again…

The Guardians had sacrificed a great deal to keep their world safe…

Nonetheless…

The boy found her…

And heaven and hell broke lose again…

And in the end history repeated itself…

The World as they knew it came to an end…

And then they turned back in time…

***********************

Once upon a time, there was a boy who loved to fly and a girl who loved books…

Twice upon a time…Thrice upon a time…

More than once upon a time, there was a boy who loved to fly and a girl who loved books…

He would not give up…He was warrior. A warrior fighting for his love…for the one who kept him going ..for the Keeper of his heart…

For she was his everything. She was his home.

They lived so many lives…each of them different…in each of them, different choices were made…but in the end…their love remained…

Somehow…someway…they always found each other…their souls, who unlike them had never forgotten, always found each other.

More than once the Guardians tried to interfere…They shouldn’t but they were too consumed by the emotions they had never experienced before, the human feelings they could now taste because of the bond with The One…

They knew they were weak…too weak… They feared (and that was already an influence of the human feelings) that if they didn’t try and stop it they would end up like The Serpent, consumed by these feelings…consumed by hatred for the humans who were killing their world, in other words, killing themselves. They had no idea how long they would be able to keep up the balance. Once they were Seven…now they were only Five. The Dragon was to be forever in a deep slumber to keep The Serpent at bay…

No word came from Beyond but the lines in the Book of the Life were still the same, so they tried to keep the path of the story but… The Serpent knew as much as they did and unlike them she didn’t hesitate to interfere so she could have her revenge.

Besides they had no way to stop the angry Immortal One if he awakened…as time and time again the One from Beyond or as they started referring to him, the Warrior, had proven to them.

His fragile human body could not hold all his power…His pure Immortal soul could not hold all those human feelings…

He could never have her. And he could never be without her.

And so...it all started again…

More than once upon a time…

They would always return to the beginning of the story...

They had lost track of how many times it actually happened…so many…

And no matter what…their love remained…

But they needed it to end. The story had to end somehow…

They needed to bring an end to all those beginnings…

22. The End of the Beginning (Part II)

Title: Forever a Secret (20/?)
Author name: LittleWitch
Author email: littlewitch_br@hotmail.com
Category: Romance
Sub Category: Drama
Rating: PG-13
Spoilers: SS/PS, CoS, PoA, GoF, OotP, HBP(??)
Summary: The Wizarding World was a mysterious place -- full of secrets. Three years after the fall of the Dark Lord, darkness was still spreading over. A secret was held. A secret that was killing their souls. But they had to pay the price -- or else the rest of the world would. No matter what, it had to be forever a secret.
DISCLAIMER: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The lyrics used in this chapter are from the songs "I’m Kissing You” performed by Des’ree, “Everything I Do” by Bryan Adams, “I Grive” by Peter Gabriel, “A Dream Is A Wish Your Heart Makes” by Kimberly Locke and “Iris” by Goo Goo Dolls.

WARNING: I changed “Spoilers” from “Books 1-5” to “Book 6 Spoilers!” mostly because of what you guys will find in one of the final scenes of this fic. I guess now it is still safe to read the chapters, I mean the spoilers that you will find in chapter 20, mostly in one of Harry’s line when talking about his and Ginny’s relationship, are not really something that will spoil anything to you...actually, if you haven’t read the sixth book yet, you won’t even notice a spoiler there...I’m working more with some concepts brought by the HBP than real information...but be warned...later, I’ll bring real information.

Special thanks to Jess for betaing this chapter.

Chapter 20 -- The End of the Beginning (Part II)

I love life...Yeah, I'm sad, but at the same time, I'm really happy that something could make me feel that sad. It's like...It makes me feel alive, you know. It makes me feel human. The only way I could feel this sad now is if I felt something really good before. So I have to take the bad with the good. So I guess what I'm feeling is like a beautiful sadness.

-- Trey Parker and Matt Stone, South Park, Raisins, 2003

**********************************************

Part II – Bittersweet

Their kiss deepened.

...and deepened...

It was no longer an encounter of flesh and bones.

Their lips collided; their tongues danced together. Their hands roamed everywhere, praising each other’s body. A shiver that crossed every fibre of their mortal bodies...

And it ran deeper than that...It deepened and deepened...reaching their souls.

A soul kiss.

A moment in time.

A blind jump on the cosmic secrets.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Pride can stand a thousand trials,
the strong will never fall
But watching stars without you,
my soul cried.
Heaving heart is full of pain,
oh, oh, the aching.
'Cause I'm kissing you, oh.
I'm kissing you, oh.
Touch me deep, pure and true,
gift to me forever
'Cause I'm kissing you, oh.
I'm kissing you, oh.
Where are you now?
Where are you now?
'Cause I'm kissing you.
I'm kissing you, oh.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Soft, warm, moist.

Their eyes were closed and still they could see each other engraved in their hearts.

So deep.

Breathing the same air...

Being each other’s air...

Being each other’s eveything...

His gentle touch as his fingers caressed her face. The feeling of loss as their lips parted and the feeling of completeness as his lips travelled down her neck, planting small kisses along the away, sucking her earlobe gently, and biting it gently with his teeth, whispering softly;

‘I love you.’

She moaned as his lips found hers again...hungrily, passionately, drinking her in. She answered with the same passion, drinking him in...

Their essences melting together.

He moaned. Her hands on his shoulders, working their way on his black coat, pushing it away...

His fingers travelling down on the buttons of her flanel pajamas, unbottoned them one by one...

She shivered in his arms, entraced by the feel of skin upon skin as his fingers traced down her torso, waltzing over her belly and ...

Mummy

Her eyes snapped open. The door had been closed. She had opened it. Flashes of what she saw behind it haunted her again. Too much...Too much pain...The loss. The blood. The destruction.

She pulled away...pulled away from him.

He missed the touch...missed her in his arms...

He slowly opened his eyes, waking up from the dream.

“Hermione?” He called to her, concerned when he saw the haunted shadow that covered the light of her brown eyes.

His hands covered hers. Her hands were so cold...

“Hermione...” He squeezed her hands warming them up.

She gasped.

Their eyes locked.

That same shadow took over the bright emerald green.

“Oh, Harry, what have we done?”

“Just don’t think about it, love.” His voice sounded soothing, one hand still covering hers and the other caressing her cheek, wiping a single tear away.

She suddenly let go of his hands like they were on fire.

“DON’T THINK ABOUT IT?!” she shouted. “Harry, we have just broken the freaking spell. We fucking freed bloody Voldemort and condemned the world to its end. How the hell am I not going to think about it?!”

Harry just sent her an inquisitive look as his eyes left hers and danced a little below the eye line.

She looked down at herself and, as she just realized what they have been doing, she groaned in a mixture of annoyance and frustation. Turning her back on him, she buttoned up her pajamas.

He went to her, placing a hand on her shoulder.

“Please, Hermione...”

She sighed. She let herself to be spun around and clutched in his arms. Hermione closed her eyes and inhaled his scent.

They stayed like that for a long time until she finally raised her head over his shoulder and all she saw was darkness.

“Harry, love, where are we?”

“Nowhere,” he whispered.

Hermione sighed. “Well, it’s darker than I remembered.”

Harry blinked and looked around, as he too was only now realizing their dark surroundings. He looked at her, a wicked grin on his face. “Sorry, I guess you were the only thing on my mind.” And as he kept on grinning, a whole scenario appeared around them...like magic.

“Better?” he asked her.

Hermione stared at the familiar set before her. Her eyes passed through every treasured piece of furniture until they rested at the fireplace...She stepped closer to it. The reflection of the flames in her eyes was the only thing concealing the sadness in them.

She felt his hands wrapping around her waist and she leaned back in the embrace.

She remembered. She remembered now...remembering was both a gift and a curse.

If only she could..if only they...

It felt so good...to be together...just be together.

“We can’t do this, Harry. We need to go back. We need to help them.”

The voice of reason. She was always the voice of reason and sometimes she really hated herself for it. Now more than ever.

Not even the flames of the fireplace could warm the ice cold gaze Harry now held. “Why? Why do we need to help them after all they did to us?”

“You can’t condemn six billion lives because of the deeds of two.”

“Why not? I wouldn’t be the first.”

At this Hermione turned around, perplexed. “No, but you would probably be the last.” She cupped his face in both her hands, making him look right into her eyes, right into her soul. “Having no glasses is no excuse to become blind.”

He looked down, turning around and heading for the armchair in front of the fireplace and sagging into it as Hermione kept talking, “Don’t let them do this to you, Harry. Don’t let this power blind you.”

Harry sighed, hiding his face in his hands. “It’s not power that blinds me, Hermione. It never was.”

She kneeled in front of him, placing a hand on his knees. “That’s why you shouldn’t have stopped me, Harry. I knew perfectly well what I was doing.”

“No, you didn’t. We were giving up on us --”

She cut him off. “I was setting us free. I was setting you free, Harry. Once I gave up my own love for you, you would be free to go back...back to your home, where you could be happy again.”

He placed a hand on her face, caressing it tenderly. He looked into her eyes. “You are my home,” he said bending forward and capturing her lips on his.

It deepened.

The flames of the fireplace increased, dancing in aswer to their passion.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Look into my eyes - you will see
What you mean to me
Search your heart - search your soul
And when you find me there you'll search no more

Don't tell me it's not worth tryin' for
You can't tell me it's not worth dyin' for
You know it's true
Everything I do - I do it for you

Look into your heart - you will find
There's nothin' there to hide
Take me as I am - take my life
I would give it all - I would sacrifice

Don't tell me it's not worth fightin' for
I can't help it - there's nothin' I want more
Ya know it's true
Everything I do - I do it for you

There's no love - like your love
And no other - could give more love
There's nowhere - unless you're there
All the time - all the way

Oh - you can't tell me it's not worth tryin' for
I can't help it - there's nothin' I want more
I would fight for you - I'd lie for you
Walk the wire for you - ya I'd die for you

Ya know it's true
Everything I do - I do it for you

xxxxxxxxxxxxxx

“No...we can’t, Harry. We can’t,” said Hermione, completely out of breath as she broke their kiss...again...Her hands over his chest, their foreheads together, eyes closed. “Just let me go. When you love someone, when you really love someone, you let them go.”

“Codswallop. That’s rubbish and you know it. When you love someone, you don’t let them go. Ever. You fight ‘til the end for that someone.”

Hermione shook her head slightly... sadly... “We fought ‘til the end, Harry. Over and over again. And we lost. Maybe it’s time we accept defeat.”

“No,” was his only reply.

“Harry, my parents, my whole family, are out there. Ron is out there. All of the Weasley’s, Sirius, Neville; all our friends. All those that we love and all those innocent lives...”

“I don’t care,” he replied coldly.

“Yes, you do, Harry. You wouldn’t be yourself if you didn’t.”

“Maybe I am not. Maybe Harry Potter was just a character I created...A stupid role that I played, that I got tired of playing, ” he said, with a mysterious twinkling in his emerald orbs...

“I don’t know about Harry Potter” Hermione said, resting her head on his lap. “But I know my Harry very well,” she said softly as her hands reached for his and she started tracing patterns on his palm. “He has the most beautiful soul that I have ever seen, so pure and so bright...” She looked up at him. “I could see it in his eyes...His eyes held so much love...He turned his back to everything he knew, everything he was told... to fight for what he believed...and he believed in these people. He believed in this world and above all he believed in love...so much, with such a strengh, such passion that he would give up everything for it...even love itself.”

Harry sighed. “Is that what you want from me, Hermione? For me to give up everything for them...for me to give up on our love...and then what? Do you want me to be with Ginny? Do you want me to find the little happiness I can beside her...living someone else’s life...pretending I’m normal...until I’m ready to take my white horse and crosss that little rainbow of yours... the one you believe is going to take me to another world. To the Beyond. Is that what you really want? Because if it is, just say the word and I’ll do it.”

Hermione rolled her eyes in annoyance...although that action seemed to only be covering another emotion...

She left his side, sitting on the other armchair.

“Well, better Ginny than all those other bimbos you’ve been seing,” she spat.

Harry had a loopside grin adorning his face. “Oh, I knew you would bring them up somehow. Listen, love, I don’t know all those women.”

She just stared at him, piercing brown eyes.

Harry sighed. “Oh, alright. So maybe I know half of them. But what do you expect? I was under a spell and Ron keept dragging me to all those parties.”

“Humph...”

“And Snape’s potions didn’t help either...”

“Yeah, right. Good excuse, darling. Still not good enough. Honestly, Harry, I thought you had better taste than that.”

“I did. I mean, I do. Oh, come on, love. You know I only have eyes for you,” he said, staring at her with big puppy-dog eyes.

“Humph...Yeah, right...”

“Besides you can’t really complain now, can you, love? I mean, you don’t see me complaining about Krum or Malfoy, and what’s the name of that bloke with the annoying--”

Hermione looked at him, mouth agape, perplexed. “Oh, stop right there, Mister. Don’t you dare bring past lifetime affairs into this... let’s focus on this life, will you? Believe me, you don’t want me to go through all your past life affairs. Your list is way longer than mine and I still have a thing or two to say about your last fiancée. Besides, I’ve been a good girl in this life. I’ve spent the last few years sleeping on a cold and empty bed all by myself...crying for you, waiting for you, reading all sort of books to try and find a way for us to be together --”

This time it was he who cut her off. “You mean Dark books.”

“Well, some of them, yes.”

“Oh, love, we’ve been through this before. I can’t believe you are medling with dark arts again. You know how things went badly the last time you--”

“So, as I said, it was just some books, Harry. Oh, honestly, darling, it’s not like I’ve been casting unforgivables around...Okay, so maybe I’ve cast this one on Draco...but that was all. Besides, it’s not me that keeps destroying the world. That’s usually your cue.”

“Fair enough,” he stated.

“And, even if in theory nothing good can come up from the dark arts, I’ve found pretty good stuff into those books that helped me improve the HRH system.”

“Yep. The HRH. Now that’s a new one. Loved the name by the way.”

“Thank you,” she said smugly.

“Do you think it will work?”

Hermione took a deep breath. “I don’t know, Harry. Before, I thought it would. I had to believe it would. But now...Now that I have gained access to all this knowledge of previous lifetimes, I’m afraid it was only a big waste of my time...not to say that I put so many in danger because of it.”

“Why? Why do you think it won’t work?”

“Because I can’t find the right spell. I can’t even write a new one because there is no such thing as a right spell. Your people don’t even speak like we do.”

“Well, I’m one of them. Maybe I can help you come up with something.”

“Can you read the symbols? Do you know what they mean?”

“Er...not really,” he said scratching the back of his neck. “I kind of warned myself to not open some of the ‘doors’ on my mind. The answer you seek is behind one of these ‘doors’. I mean I can open it but...”

“But?”

“Do you really want to know?”

“If I say that I do, will your answer be something that I’ll regret knowing for the rest of my life?”

Harry shrugged. “It might be.”

“So, no. Thank you.”

Harry grimaced. “You used to want to know all the answers, no matter what. What changed?”

“You know very well what changed. I learned the hard way that sometimes you are better off without knowing everything,” she said, looking right into his eyes and he could see that shadow luring there...spreading itself...in her eyes...in her...in them.

They both turned their gazes to the fire, averting each other eyes.

There was something in the air. Something, some line they were both aware of. They knew perfectly well what would be there once they cross that line...

But they didn’t dare to cross it....at least, not yet...

After some excruciating moments, Harry looked at her. Sensing his eyes on her, she finally returned his gaze and what she saw there scared the hell out of her. Would he cross that line?

“What about Ron?” he finally asked.

“What about him?” she asked back, nervously, afraid of the answer...afraid of where this answer might lead them...it hurt so much...so much and if she said it aloud ..it would all be true..no going back, no way to pretend it was all only a bad dream...that this was only a dream and when she woke up they would all be together again.

“He is your damn soulmate, Hermione.”

She released the breath she had been holding. She even smiled, somehow relieved at his reply.

“Oh, that. Yeah, he is,” she said calmly and so naturally, like they were discussing something as unimportant as the weather.

“And?”

“And what, Harry?”

“Well, you are clever enough. I’m sure you can figure it out by yourself. Although, personally, I think the word soulmate pretty much summarizes it all.”

“What do you want me to say, love? I saw the book. There was my name and then there was Ron’s. There’s no denying it, he is my soulmate. By the way, do you think you can get me a copy of that Book. It must be a hell of a read.”

“Hermione!”

“Oh, come on, Harry. Honestly, just because Ron and I are soulmates it doesn’t mean we have to be together.”

“Strange. I was under the impression that was exactly what that meant.”

“Well, a long time ago Plato wrote about the origens of soulmates...about this race of androgynous beings...not really a man or a woman but a combination of both...one body, one soul. These beings were too powerful...powerful enough to be a threat to the Gods and to attack them. Zeus was not very happy about this so he split these beings, these humans...He cut them in halves. So then, humans became a species of half beings...condemned to a life searching for each other...seaching for that other half...searching to be whole again, to be one. Well, there are many other theories embedded in this one... like the fact that our bodies crave intimacy with others because of this -- Well, I’m sure you have a more accurate version of this story locked somewhere within you but that’s not the point here.”

“And what’s your point?”

“My point is, all right... perhaps in the beginning Ron and I were just one soul but that was a long time ago. As time went by instead of finding each other, our souls grew apart. We grew up to want different things....You know Ron and I better than anyone. You know that we don’t complete each other. On the contrary, given the chance we would probably kill each other. Of course that doesn’t change the fact that we are soulmates and will always be mates...best mates...best friends. We will always be part of each other lives. But what you and I have...Oh, Harry. Your soul travelled through time and space and found mine and mine found yours. It was not written anywhere. It was not carved in stone and still, still we found each other, and we became one. We are not soulmates, Harry. But we are one soul. One heart. One life. We are One. One in a world of halves.”

Harry looked at the woman he loved in admiration, entraced by her words. “How do you do that?”

“Do what?”

“Shine.”

She just smiled.

“You are so beautiful.”

“Yeah, right. I’m always on my best when I’m in my flannel pajamas, and I look especially beautiful when said pajamas are all torn and dirty with the mud from the cemetery the Dark Lord has been resting against his will for the past few years...it’s really sexy...Oh, and let’s not forget the hair--”, she was saying, until she took a real look at her hair, holding a lock of it. She gasped. “Oh, God...actually, let’s forget the hair....” She groaned, leaning in the chair...

Harry stared at her...She stared at him....And soon the two broke out into a fit of laughter...

Their laughs echoed through the scenario around them. It was so good to be able to laugh like that again...although something was still amiss...something was missing. Perhaps, another laugh...

Harry could not contain himself any longer. He needed to hold her, needed to be with her...he would step the damn line if needed...he didn’t want to see her in anymore pain but they couldn’t avoid it forever...they had to face it...face the truth...the truth that hurt the most.

He got up and crossed the small space between them. He tucked the same lock of hair she had just held behind her ear. “I love your hair,” he said, giving her a kiss on the top of her head.

He then offered her a hand. Hermione looked at it for a moment hesitantly. She knew that if she took that hand there would be no going back...But then she wondered if there had ever been a going back when it came to Harry and her. No. Not that she could remember. And she could remember a lot....

She took his hand and as she got up, there was a sparkle between their hands, a welcoming feeling taking hold of them.

“I love all of you, Hermione. I love your hair.” And he caressed it again. “I love your lips. They are so soft, so inviting,” he said tracing her lips with his fingers. “I love you skin. It is like silk,” he caressed her cheek as his words went on, “I just love the feel of it under mine... And your scent --” He rested his head on her shoulder, his lips brushing on her neck, his warm breathing making her shiver all over. “God, you are beautiful. You are like an angel...my angel. It doesn’t matter if you are on your pajamas or in fancy robes. It doesn’t matter if you are barefoot or wearing glass slippers. Your beauty comes from within you, love, and it shines. It’s a unique beauty. One must be blind to not see it.”

‘Only him,’ she thought. Only he could make her feel as beautiful as this, because in his eyes she was beautiful and that was all that mattered...

She smiled at him...that true big and enchanting smile of hers.

‘Only him,” she thought. Only he could leave her so speechless...she wished she could weave a web of words as beautiful as the ones she just heard. But now all she could do was smile as she once more let herself be lost in those emerald pools...

“I love you, Harry. I have loved you all my life.”And then it hit her, so hard. That flow of memories... “All my lives.” And then she faltered, the intensity of it was so strong...

“Hermione,” he held her tightly, steading her.

She glanced at the ring on her finger and then at the one on Harry’s. And more memories flowed...

Her eyes were moist with tears.

“Hermione, love, I --”

“No, Harry. Just hold me. Please just hold me,” she pleaded, throwing her arms around his waist and resting her head on his chest. “I should have let you give him that broom he wanted.”

Harry gasped. It was like a million tiny knives had been thrown at his heart and now he was just bleeding inside...just bleeding. They have finally crossed the line...actually they crushed it into pieces...they erased the line...it was the end of the lie...and it hurt...too much.

Harry took a deep breath. He needed to be strong. He needed to be strong for her...for them.

“Sh...No, you were right, love, as always. He was just...he was too young to fly.”

Hermione stepped back so they could face each other. Haunted eyes found haunted eyes.

“He was also too young to die” She sobbed... she felt weak. She was about to collapse on her knees when Harry caught her. But soon he fould himself unable to stop her fall as he too was falling, haunted by so many images from the past.

“I’m sorry. I’m so sorry, Hermione. All this power. All this power and I couldn’t... I couldn’t stop it.”

“Don’t. Don’t go there again. We’ve been through this before, remember? It’s not your fault... if anything... I should have been there with him...if only...Oh God, I really hate Quiddtich.”

“Sh... it’s okay. I’m here.”

“No. It’s not. It’s not okay, Harry. It will never be okay...our little boy...how could -- How could they do that to us. It hurts so much. I miss him so much, Harry.”

Harry said nothing. No words would be enough to stop their tears or their pain. Grieve...Grieve together was all they could do. They held each other for a very long time...for it was not over until the last tear fell down, until they had no tears left to cry.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

It was only one hour ago
It was all so different then
Nothing yet has really sunk in
Looks like it always did
This flesh and bone
It's just the way that we are tied in
But there's no one home
I grieve...
for you
You leave...
Me
So hard to move on
Still loving what's gone
Said life carries on...
Carries on and on and on...
And on
The news that truely shocks
is the empty, empty page
While the final rattle rocks
Its empty, empty cage...
And I can't handle this
I grieve...
For you
You leave...
Me
Let it out and move on
Missing what's gone
Said life carries on...
I said life carries on and on...
And on

xxxxxxxxxxxxx

Harry kindly rubbed away the last tear that rolled down her face. She looked into his eyes.

“What kind of parents are we, Harry? How could we forget about him? How could we forget our own son?”

“We didn’t, Hermione. We didn’t forget about him. Just like we didn’t forget about each other. Deep down we, love. Deep down we kept the memory of him. Because our souls knew, Hermione. Our souls never forgot. Close your eyes, love. Close your eyes and you will see it. How we never forgot. He was there in the dreams you didn’t remember having. In the visions that confused us...damn how many times I saw it...a beautiful woman holding a baby. But it was always so blurry...I thought I was the boy and -- damn.... all those déjà vus...Our souls were always trying to wake us to the truth that laid before our eyes.”

“Oh.” Hermione looked down sadly.

“What? What is it?” he asked, placing a finger under her chin to bring her eyes back to him but she kept averting it.

“The watch. The letter. The dream. It was never a vision of the future. It was a vision from the past...A past that is lost now.”

“Hermione, look at me. Please, darling, look at me. We can still have that future. We can still have him back.”

“We can’t, Harry. It’s --it’s impossible.”

“No, it’s not, Hermione, look at me. Trust me when I say it’s possible. I promise you, love. I promise you’ll have our son back in your arms...Hermione”, he said, taking her hand and helping her to stand up, “I have more control of my powers now. My true powers. Hermione, I can build us a whole new world.”

In a blink, Hermione and Harry were in the middle of a very beautiul view, with blue sky, waterfalls and evergreen grass...

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

A dream is a wish your heart makes
When you're fast asleep
In dreams you lose your heartaches
Whatever you wish for, you keep

Have faith in your dreams and someday
Your rainbow will come smiling thru
No matter how your heart is grieving
If you keep on believing
The dream that you wish will come true

A dream is a wish your heart makes
When you're feeling small, yeah
Alone in the night you whisper
Thinking no one can hear you at all
You wake with the morning sunlight
To find fortune that is smiling on you
Don't let your heart be filled with sorrow
For all you know, tomorrow
The dream that you wish will come true, oooh, yeah

A dream is a wish your heart makes
When you're fast asleep
In dreams you lose your heartaches
Whatever you wish for, you keep

You wake with the morning sunlight
To find fortune that is smiling on you
Don't let your heart be filled with sorrow
For all you know, tomorrow
The dream that you wish will come true
No matter your heart is grieving
If you keep on believing
The dream that you wish will come true
Ooh, yeah, come true

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

“A home, Hermione.” A victorian house appeared in the middle of that paradical land. “A new home where we can be together. I can bring James back.”

“Harry--”

“Whatever you want, Hermione, whatever he wants, I can give you...”

Hermione saw herself surrounded by expensive clothes, the kind of clothes displayed in the vitrines of the most famous maisons, like the ones her grandmother dragged her when they visited Paris or Milan.

Hermione sighed. “Harry...”

“...and jewels. The most expensive ones. The most exquisite, and exotic, and rare ...”

Hermione almost went blind with all those shining diamonds, emeralds, rubies...

She sighed. “Harry...”

“...yeah, I know. You are right. I don’t know where I was with my mind...Just forget about all of this.” And in another blink it all disappeared but something else appeared in its place...

Hermione gasped as she saw herself surrounded by endless shelves filled with books.

“Books. A lot of books. You’ll have the largest library of all...with all the tomes ever written. I can even get you a copy of the Book of Life, but let me warn you it’s really a boring reading...although there’s this World War XVI passage that is really cool, with all those space ships, it’s almost like Star Wars....only you have a lot more blood...a lot more...and it’s real blood. Well, at least now that will never happen...”

“Harry...”

“Anyway, I was thinking about building a tree house for James. Do you think he will like it? Well, nothing like the Whooping Willow. I meant the muggle ones...Oh, I know brooms...all the brooms he wants...all the brooms ever made and even some not made yet...”

“Harry...”

“Oh, you don’t need to worry. I won’t let him ride alone, not until he is old enough...Then I’ll teach him how to fly...how to do a Wronski Feint – Oh, I’ll build him a Quidditch field...” he said, getting on his broom and flying up and down.

Hermione almost smiled. Almost. Up until now, talking with him had been useless, not to say impossible. He was acting like a child on christmas morning. She couldn’t really blame him...It was a beautiful dream. It would pain her to wake him...it really would, but she had to. It had gone too far.

“HARRY!”

Harry stared at her, mouth agaped. “Oh, okay then. No Quidditch. What do you think about a football stadium...he has always liked everything from the Muggle world. Do you remember when he spent a day with your parents and came back home telling us how cool muggles were? So cool and how he wanted to be a muggle when he grew up?”

Harry smiled at Hermione. Hermione didn’t smile back. She kept a somber look...

“Basketball? Cricket?”

“And who is he gonna play with, Harry?”

“Why, me of course.”

“Oh, Harry.”

“What? What is it?”

“Harry, we can’t stay here.”

“Why? Didn’t you like it? Well, we can change it. You can redecorate this world all you want. Oh, I got it. It’s the sky, isn’t it? It is too blue for a Londoner’s taste, right?” The sky turned grey and it started to rain. “You’ve always loved the rain.”

“Don’t do this, Harry.”

“Don’t do what?”

“You know what. This. It’s a beautiful dream. But you know that’s all it is. It’s not real, Harry.”

“It can be if you want,” he said softly, holding her hand.

“Oh, Harry, you can’t just conjure us a new world.”

“Why not?”

“Because there’s no life in this world”, she shouted.

A thunder echoed. Harry stared at her, seeming a lot like a little lost boy.

“Ah, love, don’t you want our son to have what we had,” she said softly.

“Of course I want it. That’s why I’ll give him everything.”

“Everything? What is everything, Harry? Brooms and books are hardly everything, don’t you think?”

A lightning stroke. Harry grimaced at her words. “We will be together. The three of us will be together in a home full of love. Isn’t this enough?”

“No, it isn’t.”

Harry looked at her, petrified by each of her words. What was just a few rain drops became a real thunderstorm.

“Harry, why did you choose to come as a human? Why did you choose to stay in our world. You that were an Immortal, who had Everything.”

Harry kept his eyes on her, his eyes were gleaming with tears he was holding back.

“Life, Harry. You came to save life. You came after life and you lived...You suffered like we do and you bled like us. Life was cruel to you...and it showed you its very worst...and it’s only because you knew the worst of it that you learned to value the best of it. For you would never know peace if you did not know war. You would never know love if you did not know hate. You lived, Harry. You made friends, you laughed, you cried, you loved, you hated, you stumbled many times on the way, you got up and kept going. And that’s life. It’s not perfect. It’s not always fair and sometimes it can surprise you in the worst of ways...but we keep on living, we keep on fighting for life because you never know when the best of surprises is waiting for you right around the corner. I want James to have this, Harry. I want to see him take the Hogwarts Express. I want to see him make new friends, fall in love, fall out of love and then fall in love again until he‘s found the one...his everything. I want to see you proud when he won the Quidditch cup and me consoling him when he got only an E in his potion NEWTs.. Life will not be easy for him, it never is. He will not always win, sometimes he will fall but he will get up...and no matter what we will be there for him, always. I want to see him grow up and became a good man. And then he will give us grandchildren...Oh, my I can’t wait – Oh, Harry, don’t you want our son to live?”

“Of course I want it. More than anything I want you and James to be happy. But I can’t, Hermione. I can’t risk it.” His tears were rolling down freely....mixed with the raindrops from the storm that now had them both soaking wet.

Hermione smiled sadly at him, “To live is to take risks, love.”

“Please, Hermione. Don’t ask me to do this...You don’t know what it felt like...without you, I’m completely lost. That damn spell was a nightmare, Hermione. It was like being split in two: one lost within, one a shell, a shadow of what I once was. One a little boy in a cupboard. One a bloody hero in a book. One that remembered. One that longed to remember. One that watched you suffer every step of the way, who yearned to go out and wipe all your tears. And one who wondered why his best friend looked so sad, so alone, so distant. One that just wanted to punch Ron really hard in the face and one that just shrugged innocently...One that knew the truth and one that seeked it and didn’t know the truth was right there under his nose, staring at him with such beautiful eyes...It was a living hell, Hermione. To feel your pain and not be able to hold you. When you hurt, I hurt with you. When you cried, I cried with you and when--”

She kissed him. Kissed him in earnest, with all she had, with all her love, heart and soul.

The thunderstorm regressed to gentle drops of rain.

“Sh...it’s over now, darling. I’m here. We broke the spell. We are together...”

“Yeah, but if we go back there --”

“It won’t change anything. We will find another way...I don’t know what way yet ...but I’m sure if we stay together...”

“Oh, Hermione, oh, my love...I promised you I would never cast that spell...and I broke that promise... I didn’t want to...I’m so sorry...but ...but you were dying, you were going to a place where I could not follow you, and I --”

“Sh...I know.”

She held him tenderly.

“No, you don’t. You don’t understand. You don’t know them...You don’t know my family – I mean, The Ones From Beyond...They won’t let us be together. I can hide us here...I can protect you and James...My world , my rules...but once we step back on Earth...that world has its own rules. Rules settled by forces that come from a place beyond Beyond and that my Father and my Mother will make sure are followed. I can be The One. I can be their first and most powerful son...but even so, I’m not nearly a tenth as powerful as they are, especially now that I’ve became so human.”

“I don’t understand. If you are their son, why would they try to hurt you?”

“Because there’s good, there’s bad and in the between of those two, there’s us, the Immortals.”

“And what that’s supposed to mean?”

“I don’t really know. The more I breathe, the more I forget. I have a few memories from there...from them...It’s not wise to open those doors so all I have are just some impressions printed in the back of my mind...But this I know for sure, they don’t really mean to hurt me; simply because they know nothing about pain. They just want me to return home. My stay here is a threat to the Universe’s balance.”

Harry withdrew, sighing sadly. “I guess they are right, I am a threat.”

“Harry,” she reached for him, holding him tigtly...and as he sobbed, she became a shoulder for him to cry...

“There’s no way out, is there? If we don’t go back, you are going to resent me for leaving them behind and I’ll resent you for resenting me when all I ever wanted was for us to be together. And in the end this will destroy us...this will taint our love – a love so pure will be broken into pieces... Now, if we go back – either way we lose ...”

“Don’t. Don’t say that. A warrior never goes to the battlefield thinking the battle is already lost. He fights because he believes he can win. And we can still win this battle, Harry.”

“How?”

“With faith, Harry. I have faith in you. And I believe in us, I believe in our love. Who cares about some stupid rules...after all those years at Hogwarts I can say we got pretty good at breaking rules...so let’s break them. Let’s break all of them. We are stronger now, Harry, and it’s not like the other times when we were caught by surprise. We have all these memories now. All our past mistakes...we can learn from them...and make it all right this time...no more spells. We don’t need them. We can beat whatever life throws at us, just as long we are together.”

Harry nodded into her shoulder...and closed his eyes tightly...held her tightly as the scenario around them began to fade...

They were again surrounded by darkness. Harry sighed. There was glow in his eyes...and for a moment emerald were replaced by jade. He looked tired, completely defeated. He raised his head, his pleading eyes found her while two words came of his mouth, so low, so weak was his voice that she almost didn’t hear him.

“One day.”

“What?”

“One day. That’s all that I ask.”

“Harry, honestly, what are you talking about? What about the others? As we speak, they are in mortal danger. We can’t just take a day off.”

“It won’t affect them. I promise we will be there in time to not let any harm come to them.”

“You know I don’t have the watch here with me.”

“Yeah, I know. And I still can’t belive in it. Him -- of all the people -- him? But we can discuss this when this mess is all over. I don’t need the watch...not for something like this. It’s just a little time manipulation, nothing that I haven’t done before.”

“It will weaken you.”

“I can handle it.”

“The last time you said that --”

“I can handle it,” he repeated himself. His voice was steady. His words final.

Still, she protested. “Harry...that’s ridicculus, you don’t need to ask me for a day...you have all my days and you know it. Forever, remember?”

“Then, we will have forever and a day,” he replied, his words echoing gentle, his lips brushing hers tenderly.

Hermione gave him a weak smile and then she sighed. “Why, Harry?”

He looked into her eyes and she could find reflected there the sorrow in his soul. “Because I have spent the last years of my life trapped in my own mind. Because I just found out that half of my life is a lie. Because they killed my son. Because I have seen you die in my arms time and time again. Because if I go there right now, all these memories will still be burning in my mind...burning in my soul...and I might explode and take half of the galaxy with me. Because I need you. Because only you can push this darkness, these dark memories away and help remind me of the good ones...our first date in Hogsmeade. James’ first word. Our second honeymoon. Jame’s first step. That Valentine’s day. His first birthday...so many memories and that’s just talking about our first go in this life...and we live so many of them...so many memories. Do you remember that lifetime when you didn’t know you were a witch and we just meet years later on that train...I’ll never forget that ride...I don’t want to forget it, any of it. Not again. Please, Hermione. One day. That’s all that I ask. One day when nothing else matters but you and me. One day for us to be together like we used to be. Just talking, laughing, living... Besides, I still owe you a dance...”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

And I'd give up forever to touch you
Cause I know that you feel me somehow
You're the closest to heaven that I'll ever be
And I don't want to go home right now

And all I can taste is this moment
And all I can breathe is your life
Cause sooner or later it's over
I just don't want to miss you tonight

And I don't want the world to see me
Cause I don't think that they'd understand
When everything's made to be broken
I just want you to know who I am

And you can't fight the tears that ain't coming
Or the moment of truth in your lies
When everything seems like the movies
Yeah you bleed just to know your alive

And I don't want the world to see me
Cause I don't think that they'd understand
When everything's made to be broken
I just want you to know who I am

I just want you to know who I am
I just want you to know who I am
I just want you to know who I am
I just want you to know who I am

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

23. The End of the Beginning (Part III)

Chapter 21: The End of the Beginning (Part III)

“You say it best

When you say
Nothing at all”

-- Ronan Keating, When You Say Nothing At All

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Part III- Anticlimax

They laid entangled into each other on a bed of roses and silk sheets. There were no walls around them, for there was no need to hide their love anymore. There and then there was no need to fear the stars that shined above them. There their love could be free. They could be free, even if just for one day.

One day.

They lived and loved.

One day.

They danced. They laughed. They talked.

One day.

When all were smiles and the only tears they shed was the ones of true happiness as they loved each other.

One day.

Just one day.

One day that was about to end.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chocolate and emerald eyes were lost into each other.

He was lazily running his hand on her soft skin, when the words came as barely a whisper, breaking the soft comfort of the silence that embraced them, “We have to go.”

She sighed and closed her eyes, holding him tight and burying her head on his chest. “No...stay”, she muffed.

Harry chucked at his beloved behavior. He too closed his eyes and kissed her wild hair.

And suddenly the stars were gone as the darkness of the night sky gave place to a whole different hue that painted the sky...

Sensing the change in the air, Hermione looked up at him, “Harry, what are you doi--” But the worlds died on her mouth as she first gasped, then she smiled...and before any more words could be spoken she wrapped herself in the sheet and ran, her barefoot feet taking her to the edge of a cliff.

And there it was. Like in dreams and fairy tales.

The sunrise.

That stunning and unique sight of nature...that blessing which mankind was given every single day but were too busy to just stop and enjoy it.

Harry followed her, some feet behind. A light emanated around him and soon he was wearing white tennis shoes, blue jeans and a white shirt.

“It’s beautiful...” she said. Without notice, tears were glistering in her eyes.

“Yes, it is,” Harry words echoed softy.

Hermione spun around and found his eyes fixed on her. She smiled at him. “Why?”

“For you. So you know that a new day has come but that doesn’t mean the end. It’s only the beginning of our forever. Because with each day comes the sunrise bringing a new hope to our hearts.”

The tears streamed down her face freely. “My Harry, you sure are full of --”

“Surprises?” He said as his fingers gentle whipped her tears away.

She smiled. “I was going to say clichés but that will do”

“Well, when you expend the best part of your human life -- like I did -- besides a woman that despite her strong political ideals and piles of academic papers...does have a weak spot for the most cheesy muggle novels ever written, you end up learning a feel things.”

She hugged him. “I know that we have to go. I was the one who said so in the first place, wasn’t I? After all, it is the right thing to do, the most honorable choice. But after spending this day with you...I can’t stopping thinking that -- damn, who cares about the world? Who cares about what it is right? Why can’t we just go for the easiest choice and stay together here and now...forever. Why doesn’t it fell like I am going home, Harry? Why does it feel like I am leaving it? I’m scared, Harry.”

“Don’t be. We are together now. Home is where we are together: you, me and James. I just wish...” the last words trailed from his lips, a pained look in his eyes.

“Harry?” Hermione placed a finger on his face, bringing their eyes together.

“You understand that I can’t bring him back right away, don’t you?” Hermione nodded sadly as he went on, “Things will be chaotic out there. It will be hard as it is to control the balance, keep my powers at bay and stop Voldemort. If I bring James back now ...I’m not sure if...”

“If we would be able to keep him there with us,” Hermione finished for him.

Harry sighed. “It will do us no good to bring him back just to lose him again. But I have promised you and here I promise you again, you will have our son back in your arms. And this is a promise that not even the fates can make me break.”

For a moment that last an eternity...their eyes searched their souls within and they embraced each other and they kiss each other.

And when they finally came out from the kiss a silence descend on them, which was then broken by Hermione’s question.

“Honey, I...there’s something that I...Can I ask you for something?” Her words reflected her insecurity...she didn’t really know how to bring up the subject.

“Anything. I’ll do anything you ask. Anything for you, beautiful.”

“I...” That was as far as she first could go. Was it fair to him to ask such a thing? Was that really what she wanted? All those lives...those memories still confuse her...sometimes is just too much for a simple human to bear...Was it fair to him? No. Was it fair to her? She didn’t know. All she knew was that she was tired, very tired...But Harry...No, she couldn’t. She couldn’t ask. She wouldn’t ask.

“Love?”

“Er...I. Do you think you can conjure me some clothes before we get out of here? I don’t think we could describe what I’m wearing now as a proper battle outfit?”

For a moment -- really just a moment, not even for a second--, Harry looked at his wife –really looked—and he knew. He knew that was not the question she had meant to ask...but for the moment he let it go and pretended, just like she was doing.

So, instead of saying something he just grinned at her unsuccessful attempt of cover joke and kissed her as a translucid aura engulfed both of them and they disappeared into thin air.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

They were back. Back to where they had left. Back to the cemetery and the frozen scene of chaos around them.

As Hermione stepped back from Harry’s embrace to better take a look at the scene it was clear that she got her last wish as she was not wearing a sheet, nor her previous pajamas but a pair of black jeans pants and a light blue V-neck blouse with long sleeves. As for her hair, her beautiful curls were shining like she had just spent an absurd amount of time at the beauty parlor.

Harry moved forward. One, two, three...ten steps and he was face to face with Voldemort. The Dark Lord’s arm and wand were raised...the green light of a curse was frozen in time. The eyes were as red as he remembered. In his face a dark and sinister snicker that was stopped in time.

Hermione joined him and carefully placed a finger on Voldemort’s arm. There was no reaction. It was so strange. He was statue, nothing but a statue. The Guardians, the members of the Order, not even a flinch or a blink, they were like dead statues.

Hermione turned to Harry. “Can’t you just kill him, like right now and finish it for once and for all?”

Harry grimaced. “It is never that easy and you know it. He still has a part of me in him...and I still have a part of him.”

Hermione nodded. “Guess this makes us all a real bizarre triangle.”

“Square, actually. Or have you forgotten about Ron?”

She sighed in exasperation, resting her elbow on Voldemort’s raised arm and then resting her head on her hand. “Oh, honestly, can things got even more complicated than this?”

He grinned at his wife. “Actually, they can. At least, this time I was not sorted into the Slytherin House and spent half of my life calling you a mudblood.”

“True. Not to say that this time we haven’t had to go on a horcruxes crusade. Really, I wonder how the Guardians can come up with all this stuff.”

“Well, they are connected with Voldemort through me and through his bond with The Serpent. They need to break these links somehow...And we can’t deny that it was all very creative... Not to say one of their best plots to separate us... it was so good that I wonder why they didn’t try to use it again this time...”

“Maybe because it ended badly like all their previous plots -- in the end, we found each other, like we always do -- Or maybe because breaking your glasses off was a much easier way to go about it.”

“Yeah, maybe...” Harry closed his eyes. Flashes of images that he could not place....a soft humming...symbols that he could not recognize...and then suddenly a white wall.

“Honey?”

“Hum?”

“What is it? What did you see?”

“No...nothing...nothing I can understand anyway.”

She went to him and gave him a peck on his check. He smiled at her, holding her hand in his.

“What are we going to do, Harry? How are we going to fix this?”

Harry laughed nervously, scratching the back of his head with his free hand. “Well, I was actually thinking that maybe Tom and I could have a cup of tea, some toast and a nice talk in which I would convince him to give me that part of my soul back.”

Hermione stared at him, mouth agape.

“What? It was just a thought.” Harry gave her a final smile before he went serious. “But first things first.” With a snap of his fingers Ron, Sirius, Charlie -- in sum, everybody, excluding the Guardians and Voldemort, disappeared.

He then squeezed Hermione’s hand. “Come on. I can’t hold on any longer. Not without my Father’s wa--” But then he stopped himself. “Let’s go, beautiful. We are finished here.”

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“OH MY GOD. Look what they did to Hogwarts...” Hermione couldn’t believe in her eyes. Hogwarts’ castle was reduced to pieces.

“Er...Actually, honey, I’m afraid that was me....”

“What?”

“Well, I was kind of pissed off when I got my memories back.”

“Oh, Harry...”

“Yeah. Yeah. I know. Suffice to say that I won’t be getting any more enchanted apples from my students...I scared them big time...”

“Poor things. Are they here?”

“I can’t feel them which means that the Guardians have done at least one thing right, making sure they are all safe.”

“Good, I guess...Can you fix it? I mean, you know it’s really strange to look at Hogwarts and see ....well, this.”

Harry nodded and in a blink stone after stone, glass after glass, piece after piece of Hogwarts went back to its rightful place. “Better?”

“Much better,” she said turning her attention from the castle and staring at him “But why are we here, Harry? Why Hogwarts?”

“You know why,” his words came out blankly, emotionless, almost cold.

“Harry--”

But before her protest could be any further, he apparated them inside, more specifically to the Great Hall.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

With a snap of Harry’s finger their ‘frozen in time’ friends surrounded them. With another snap Harry’s hold on time was broken. And all their friend looked at them and their surrounding without understanding a thing. After all, the last they remembered they were on a cemetery, Harry and Hermione had disappeared and Voldemort was ready to get rid of them all.

“Hermione?” called a disoriented Ron when he registered hers and Harry’s presence in the room.

Hermione quickly glanced at Harry, before letting go of his hand and slowly crossing the space that separated her from her best friend...her soul mate.

The other wizards and witches on the room, although no longer frozen, acted like they still were as they watch the scene before them.

“Ron?” Hermione hesitated when she was just one step away from him. It was all so confusing, so complicated...and it hurt in so many ways.

But he was her best friend...he would always be. And so, she closed her eyes, letting go of all her doubts, and she hugged him. “Ah, Ron...”

That seemed to break the tension in the room as all the others wizards started chatting with each other trying to understand what just happened. Sirius, Mr. Weasley and Charlie went to Harry making a lot of questions but Harry only half heard them, as he made sure to not take his eyes on the two that all the others seemed to forget ever exist.

Ron embraced her gently. “I’m sorry, Hermione. I’m so sorry.”

Those words brought an end to their embrace. So many things he didn’t know...so many mistakes. So she couldn’t stop herself and asked him, “What for?”

“For not being there for you. Bloody hell, Hermione...I didn’t let you go, did I? All my stupid proposals...constant asking you to be with me when you and – And you were suffering and I probably didn’t make it any easier for you, did I? I’m so sorry.”

She looked him in the eyes. “It was not your fault Ron. You were under a spell.”

“No. You have to understand. In part it was my fault. It was me. Can’t you see, pumpkin? I still wa--”

Hermione placed a finger on his lip, stopping the words that she knew would come. “Don’t. Please, don’t. I – someday, Ron. Someday you will find someone that love you just like you deserve...even if I myself have to write her name on that stupid book.”

Ron stared at her, not really understanding what she was talking about. And did Hermione just called a book stupid? “Mione, what are talking about? Are you alright?”

“Yes, of course, I am. We all are, right, Ron? Prophecies, destinies and ...whatever we have done in the past, it doesn’t really matter, right? The important thing is that we are all friends and we have this bright future ahead of us...You, Harry and I, and of course Ja – I mean...Oh, Ron. You are my best friend...God knows why, but you are....So, I’m okay. We are okay, all of us, aren’t we, Ron?”

Ron was at a loss of words. Hermione was acting strange...Then again considering the last turn of events...she was probably in shock after finally having Harry back. Harry...

Hermione’s words kept playing on his mind. Are we okay... Ron?

And as he held Hermione in his arms his eyes found Harry’s intense gaze on them...

Ron frowned. Harry...

No, they were not okay.

Leaving a puzzled Hermione behind as he abruptly let go of her, Ron stepped forward, firm steps carrying him towards Harry.

The small crowd around Harry let Ron pass...let the two friends finally have a moment to greet themselves.

Ron punch came with full force. Harry didn’t even try to stop him or to dodge. He received the full blow. And he didn’t even flinch....

Sirius and Charlie held Ron before he could strike again as Molly Weasley yelled at her younger son demanding some explanations....Ron ignored his mother, his father and anyone else...he was fuming....

“YOU FUCKING BASTARD!!! I KNEW YOU WOULD DO SOMETHING STUPID LIKE THIS!!! I KNEW YOU WOULD END UP HURTING HER!!! I WARNED YOU HARRY, I HAVE TOLD YOU THAT IF YOU EVER…BLOODY HELL, HARRY, I CAN’T BELIEVE YOU CASTED THAT DAMNED SPELL…

ALL THIS TIME SHE KNEW…SHE REMEMBERED WHEN WE DON’T…I CAN NOT EVEN IMAGINE THE HELL SHE’S BEEN LIVING -- I SHOULD HAVE NEVER LET YOU HAVE HER…I SHOULD HAVE NEVER GIVING UP SO EASILY…YOU ONLY BRING HER PAIN AND SUFFERING…YOU HURT HER…

But I won’t let you hurt her ever again…YOU STUPID BOY WHO SHOULD HAVE NEVER FUCKING LIVED.”

Emerald eyes turned jade. “Is that all?” Harry’s voice echoed like ice freezing everyone’s heart. A green aura engulfed him. “So, I guess now it’s my turn, Ronald.”

Charlie and Sirius felt an invisible force pushing them away as Harry grabbed Ron by the collar...The members of the Order yelled and ran to stop their leader but they too couldn’t go far.

Hermione just watched sadly, almost detachably as Harry levitated in the air, bringing Ron with him. She knew this would happen. She knew that they had some things to work out. She was always more rational, so in a way it was easy for her to understand and accept but Harry... Harry had always been all emotion...impulsive... explosive.

She knew that they should have discussed this...new that he tried...

What about Ron?

What about him?

But he had sensed her hesitation and he had changed the subject on her behalf because that was her Harry...and he would always try and protect her from the things that hurt the most...

“A game Ronald? All of this because of Quidditch? You stupid piece of shit, couldn’t you just listen to her just once? Was it worth it, Ronald? Was it worth my happiness...her happiness? Answer me--”

Ron could barely breathe. The aura that surrounded Harry was so strong. It felt like flames, it burned. He felt like he was suffocating... he could still hear Harry but he couldn’t just make sense of his words...Quidditch...happiness....what the hell was he talking about?

‘Harry. He doesn’t know. He didn’t know. Please, Harry, he is your best friend.’

Harry eyes flinched back to emerald when Hermione’s words echoed on his mind.

He looked Ron in the eye and his features softened as he found himself staring at big blue eyes that reflected...confusion. He was lost, he didn’t understand...he didn’t know...God, he didn’t know.

The aura vanished. Harry slowly descended to the ground, releasing Ron. But an invisible barrier still separated the others from them.

Ron stepped away from him. The red–haired was slowly catching his breathe back but the look in his eyes...the look on his eyes portrayed fear...

Harry grimaced. His best-friend was afraid of him...very afraid.

Harry sighed and he spoke. He tried to make him understand, to explain it to him, being as honest to him as he could. He owed him that.

“I didn’t know, Ron. I didn’t know she would repeal the spell. She was supposed to forget like we did. There would be no bittersweet memories, no suffering, and no tears from her – Just peace. She would be safe.”

Harry looked up, pools of emerald finding pools of blue “You were not there, Ron. You didn’t have to watch as her life was sucked out of her; little by little…You didn’t have to do the choice I had. Hermione was dying, Ron, there, right before my eyes…I lost it. You have no idea. I was about to sacrifice everything for her - to be with her - and when I mean everything I really mean the whole lot. But she stopped me; she didn’t let me go on with it. So when Dumbledore came with the potion…The spell became no longer a choice, it became my only option…But I didn’t know, Ron. I swear to you Ron if I knew how much pain and suffering she would have to go through because of that Spell….Then you all be damned, because I would never, never put her through that willing.”

“I was not planning on coming back here, you know. I had no intention on saving you, Sirius, your family… no one. Guess, I’m not really a good model of hero, am I? Letting the world end doesn’t seem like something any other ‘super’ would do. But I’m tired of playing this role. You were right when you said you can not even imagine the hell she’s been living in these past years. But I do. I have been living there with her. All steps of the way. All the tears, all the wounds, all the sorrow, all the agony…I’ve been there. So who gives the shit about this stupid little planet? There are plenty others out there you know? And I can always create more.”

“But the problem is -- the problem is that this woman that I love more than life itself is so bloody stubborn…She cares so much about her family and you and well, life in general. Once again, she stopped me; she didn’t let me go with it. And well I wish I could say someday I’ll learn how to say no to her…but, time after time, life after life, she always end up winning…And that’s good because she is usually right. She once again had proved me wrong. She once again had made me want to be a better man… She brought back not The One, not The Warrior, not The Hero, not The Boy Who Lived, but the man I have chosen to be: Harry. And this Harry – I can still see good in this stupid little planet. I believe in the people of this world, I believe in mankind, I believe that someday you wake up and realize how blessed you are…how beautiful your life can be if you just open your eyes and welcome a new day. Just like I learnt to do.

“You are my best friend, Ron. You told me all about the chocolate frogs’ cards. You told me all about Quidditch. You taught me how to play Wizarding Chess…We fought Trolls, Giant Spider and Snakes, Dementors, Death Eaters and Dark Lords…We fought all of them together. You made me laugh, you taught me how to have fun…But sometimes, sometimes you really got me mad, even furious...But --- The truth is that I have taken so much from you, Ronald Billius Weasley while I –.”

“And you know what is worst, Ron? I can’t tell you that I’m sorry for that.. I can’t ask you for forgiveness because you too have taken so much from me. Deep down, I’m not sure if I forgive you...Because even after all this years, even if my soul had the time to heal...it still hurts Ron... You accuse me of hurting her. But you have hurt her too. More than you ever know. If I was to show you; The Truth – I could do it, you know. Make you see it. Make you feel it. Make you be it. -- However, this would only bring you the same pain we have been suffering…. And as your friend, as your true friend, I just want to spare you of all this pain…So, I’ll keep the truth from you, Ron, like I did many times before. However, this time I’ll do it to protect you...and you only.”

Hermione was then at Harry’s side. She held his hand and gave it a slightly squeeze. Harry smiled at her as Ron watched them still quite confused with everything... It was one hell of a messed up situation. And he still didn’t know what to make of it – or of Harry’s words – words that kept going on...

Still holding Hermione’s hand, Harry turned his gaze back to Ron.

“I just want you to understand, Ron, that in the end I’m just a boy who lived most of his life in a cupboard under the stairs, wishing through day and night for someone who could love him… Not love who he was supposed to be…but someone who just loved that little boy…I wished for Hermione, Ron. And in doing that I changed the course of things. More than I had already had. I wouldn’t be here without her. She kept that boy in me. She keeps me just Harry. And I keep her just Hermione. We are not the ones we were supposed to be. We are the ones we chose to be. Plain Harry. Plain Hermione.”

Hermione smiled at his words, she tiptoed and gave him a small peck on his left cheek. A pink aura engulfed them and a warm aura of power surrounded the Great Hall. When the pink aura faded all eyes were on them. Harry grinned. “Okay, so not exactly plain but we are working on it.”

He sighed again. (he seemed to be doing it a lot but he couldn’t just help it; things were just so, so...overwhelming. And next when he spoke, he did it not only to Ron but to all in that room and the ones who were not there as well. “I hope the world could understand. I hope you could understand. It’s not my fault. It’s not her fault. But even if you don’t understand, we do. It’s not your fault, it’s not billions of innocent’s lives fault either. Hermione and I are back to stop what we have restarted.”

Then he stared back at his best friend, who didn’t seem as afraid as before but just lost. “But this, I promise you, Ron. As long as it is in my power, I’ll never let Hermione go through all that pain again. I’ll promise you there will be no spell this time. We are together and that’s what is important, and that’s how we are going to face and beat all our enemies. I’ll fight for this world because I believe you are worth fighting for. And I’ll keep my lo—“

His words suddenly came to a halt. He winced. His hand went to his temple.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Harry, what is it?” Hermione asked worried.

“There are still people out there. I can feel their pain.”

Ron and the remaining member of the Order stared at Harry and Hermione, still not knowing what to do, what to say, or even if they were expected to do or say something, or if they were allowed to interfere in whatever was going on since the moment Harry showed up on that cemetery.

“It’s not possible. You said the Guardians would take care of everyone, that everyone would be sent to –“

“They should have – unless...unless --” Harry closed his eyes, his senses looking for whoever was still out there and for an answer. The greenish light engulfed him once more and only two words came up from his lips, he had found his answer, “The Dragon...”

Hermione looked alarmed. “The Dragon? What about -- He was after me, he came to my grandparents’, he attacked my family but then Crockshanks--”

Harry eyes were still closed. His aura pulsating more and more, looking for other hearts that pulsated just the same. “He didn’t fight against The Tiger....The Serpent intervene...The Dragon was still after you...he followed your trace; your essence.”

“But that would mean he--”

“THERE!” Harry suddenly exclaimed aloud, startling Hermione and the others. “Got them,” he said when he finally opened his eyes and stretched his arms. His aura became green laces that twirled around the room like gusts of wind before forming a bubble that glowed intensely. Then with a small “pop” the bubble was gone and they were all staring (perplexed) at the new comers...

“Oh My Goodness...” Hermione ran to them.

Professor Severus Snape laid motionless on the ground. Draco Malfoy was very beaten up; it seemed he would fall at any moment if not for Dobby, the Elf Ambassador, supporting him. Ginevra Weasley laid unconscious one the arms of a gasping Neville Longbottom.

Molly Weasley nearly faint at sight of her wounded daughter. They all imitated Hermione’s gesture, running to them.

Hermione placed her head on Severus chest and sighed relieved as she found his heart was still beating.. But only barely. She looked at Sirius who was in front of her, “He is alive. But he needs help.”

Sirius nodded quietly, “We need to find out if he was hit by any curse and --”

“I’m sorry. They were too many. I couldn’t stop them.” Hermione and Sirius looked up to find Draco grey eyes, haunted eyes, looking down at them. She felt Harry’s as he knelt down by her side to take charge over Severus’s care.

She got up to assist Draco. His pained eyes never leaving her. “He destroyed the book...and the potions. It’s all gone. We failed you. I failed you.”

Hermione raised her hand over Draco’s forehead, feeling the tingle of her own magic on her fingers as it closes an open wound on the boys face. “It was just a book, Draco. Just potions. I--”

The blue glow on her hand faded as she let her arm down. She bit her lower lip, fighting back the tear that she refused to release. Hermione shook her head. Her aura ceased. “It meant nothing compared to your life, and Severus or ---“She glanced at Severus surrounded by a group of green cloaked members of the Order, his own division, as Harry and Sirius take care of him. Then, at Ginny, no longer at Neville’s arms but at the care of Mr. and Mrs. Weasley while an Order member, Alastor Moody to be more precisely, checked on Neville. Finally, she smiled sadly at their elfish friend at her side before meeting Draco’s eyes again. “I should have never involved any of you into this. It’s all my fault. It was after me. I should have been there --”

“ARRRGGHHHH!”

It was Harry. His scar was burning. He was struggling to free his right hand from the place it rested on Snape’s arm.

“ARRRGGHHHH!”

And then Malfoy. His hands clutching to his arms, to the place where you could find the dark mark.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

When the echoes of their screams faded, the room fell in silence.

Black magic. They all could sense it. A Blackness that was engulfing Harry.

And before they could do something or register what was going on, Harry was no longer and they were all now staring at Voldemort’s horrendous face, scary eyes.

And then they all screamed.

“ARRRGGHHHH!”

Black magic was everywhere. Dark rays of light crossed the room...followed by a hot wave of air, that become an indoor tornado...an indoor inferno. Lightings destroyed the enchanted ceiling, the house tables, the whole place...and a jaded green mist was emerging.

Chaos. And a sinister laugh.

Their wands had been proven useless because of the magical balance. They had used all the last HRH potions on the battle on the cemetery. There were no Guardians around.

All seemed lost.

However, before an elder Order member could be hit by one of those deadly bolts of black magic, he found himself floating in the air, inside a pink bubble that repealed the dark curse.

The mist faded a little and they all found themselves inside floating pink bubbles. All but the sinister red-eyed figure and Hermione, who had her left arm high up over her head. A warm and brightly pink aura covered her. Plus, there are pinkish ethereal threads coming up from her hand connecting it to the floating bubbles.

She looked at the man in front of her. Her eyes held no fear, nor hate. She dropped her hand, the threads disappeared but the floating bubbles remained where they were. She stepped forward, slowly approaching the man.

“Hermione!!!” a desperate Ron yelled, pushing and kicking. He was trying to get out of that bubble somehow so he could stop her. “Hermione!”

“Hermione, stop right where you are. Hermione!” pleaded Sirius

“Granger, what the hell do you think you are doing? You can’t stop him. It’s too late. Potter is gone. Please stop! He is gonna kill you,” shouted Draco.

But Hermione didn’t hear them or the others who called her.

Blood red eyes were fixed on her. He smirked. “It’s over, mudblood. You lost.”

His switched his wand between hands and threw a set of unforgivable curses on her. Hermione didn’t even flinch. The aura around her repealed them all.

She kept on moving. He kept on throwing curses.

And then not even an inch separated them.

She kissed him.

“Ewwww,” Ron couldn’t believe his eyes. I t was the grossest thing he had ever seen. Everybody else around him seemed to have been thinking something on the same lines.

Red eyes went wide and then they were closed as he started kissing her back, passionately.

The cold hands rooming over her body became warm. Hard lips became soft...

A mop of messed raven hair laid own her shoulders as Harry broke their kiss and held her tightly.

His lips brushed own her neck as he whispered, “I’m sorry.” Then, green met brown. “He is stronger than I thought.”

Tenderly, Hermione placed a hand on his face.” We made him stronger.” Harry only nodded. “Do you think – Is he stronger than you?”

“Stronger than Harry Potter? Definitely. Stronger than Me? Not a chance in hell,” he said and for a millisecond something twinkled in his eyes.

“I’m not sure I like this answer.”

“Don’t worry. It’s gonna be alright.” He pecked her on the cheek and then looked into her eyes...their eyes were dancing and his lips were upon her when --

Someone cleaned his throat. “Er...excuse me, but aren’t you forgetting something?”

Harry and Hermione spun around to find their friends still locked up inside the bubbles and their facial expressions showed how lost and left out they all felt.

With a wave of Harry’s hand the bubbles were gone and they all floated safely down to the ground.

“I’m sorry”, began Harry, “ er...for this. I thought I had closed all the doors. But apparently Voldemort has found an opening.” He glared at the unconscious Snape, more precisely to the mark on his arms. He went to it.

The others stared at him in fear. Fear that if he touched it he might be possessed again...

“Harr –“ Sirius warning and protest was never heard.

Harry closed his eyes. Seven laces of seven colorful auras came from nowhere and danced around him. He floated in the air.

A gust of wind and his scar was gone.

A white aura covered the room. And the ones presented felt at peace. It was such a strange feeling for them. The members of the Order could feel the pain from the wounds they held from their recent battles fading. The intensity of that aura, which felt so magical yet it was so different from whatever they knew magic to be, was blinding not only their vision but all their other senses.

Harry opened his eyes, his serene emerald. The auras that have been dancing around him had been replaced by a white, almost translucid aura that pulsated around him.

He placed his hands over the Dark Mark on Snipe’s arms and in a blink the mark was no more. He then stand up and stand a hand to Draco.

The young Malfoy still feeling light headed stretched his arms without hesitation. And soon his mark was gone too.

Harry smiled at them...

And then the earth started shaking...but they could only register it on the back of their minds....there was nothings to worry about...nothing to fear...they could barely remember what fear was like. They were falling in a void...and void is how they felt.

Harry...

A sweet whisper. A gust of wind. His scar was back. The pure aura had vanished. There was no more quaking. Ron, Charlie, Neville and company felt themselves waking from their trance.

Draco was staring in aware at his arm and the place where The Dark Lord himself had marked him. Gone. How could that be? What could that mean? Was he finally – free?

Harry held Hermione’s hands and then turned to their audience.

“I want you all to go to the Human Protection,” Harry finally said.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

They all just stared at him, not understanding the meaning of his words. Did he want them to be part of the Wizarding Witness Program or something like that?

Their eyes averted to Hermione, searching for answers.

“The box. He means the carton box with a HP imprinted on it.”

“The one in the Forbidden Room? The one we could not destroy no matter what the Yellow Team tried,” asked Kingsley Shacklebolt.

“You will be safe there,” stated Harry.

“In a box?” asked a young blond girl, no more than eighteen, wearing a blue cloak, which indicates that she was part of Moody’s team.

“It’s not really a box.” Neville stepped forward. “Trevor has showed it to me.” He chose to ignore the raised eyebrows he received from some of his colleagues at the mention of his toad and went on, “It’s like a dimension zone and --”

“Wait!” Ron cut him off. “You mean that strange ever-green place we were before? The one where Looney, Bill, Fred and well—everybody else is?” He then turned to face his best friend “We are going back there?”

Harry shooked his head. “Not we. You are. I’m staying. I have some things to take care of.”

“What? You are kidding right? Come on, Harry, you can’t be that stupid. You can’t possibly be thinking about sending us to this Human whatever and go face Voldemort alone.”

At this, the entire Great Hall went in an uproar. Everybody was speaking at the same time.

“Enough!” Harry’s powerful voice placed the room back to a deadly silence. “You are going. That’s an order.”

“But, sir ---”

His face had no trace of the gentle young man he was. He was not up for plays, he was dead serious. At the moment he was the leader of the Order of Phoenix and it was like a leader that he acted. “I don’t want to hear any of it. I say go, you go. You are members of the Order of the Phoenix. You all have made an oath. So unless you want to break this oath right here and right now, you better do as I say.”

Mrs. Weasley was the first to speak, “Harry, dear --”

Harry glanced down at the woman who had always been so kind to him, as she held her unconscious daughter’s head on her lap. “She is fine, Mrs. Weasley. Ginny, like Severus, are now just sleeping. They will wake up once you get in the HP; once they are no longer exposed to this unstable magic that surrounds us here. All your other sons are there too. I promise you no harm will fall on your family if you just do as I say.”

“The HP was sent from...a friend. As you are not allowed to cross the Nadir Gates, the HP is to work as a shelter for all human beings in this time of danger. It will borrow you time and there you will find whatever you need. The Guardians were able to simply transport you there, but unfortunately they are all quite weak at the moment. So I have brought you as close to it as I can. The castle is still running a little crazy because of the unstable balance. But I don’t think you will have many problems to get to it or opening it. Once inside, you will be safe.”

“You speak about our safety, Harry. But seems to forget about your own.” Sirius approached him. “You can’t face Voldemort alone, son. There’s an evil army out there. I can’t let you face this all by yourself. I won’t. I would rather die than leave you alone in this darkest of hours,” he sad softly, placing a hand on his godson’s shoulder.

Harry looked into his godfather’s eyes. “But you have already died, Sirius. More than once.”

Sirius didn’t know what to do of Harry’s words or how to reply it so Harry continued. “I have seen it, Sirius. I have seen all of you die before. I don’t plan to see anyone dying anymore. It hurts too much....and this pain weakens me. It leads me to a loss of control that I cannot afford to lose right now.”

“Harry...”

‘Don’t worry, Sirius,’

‘How can I not worry? If something happens to you James and Lily will come back from the dead just to make sure I know how lousy a godfather I have made. A godfather that cannot even protect his godson.’

‘Never that, Sirius. Never that. You have been a great godfather. Even in lives where things did not went so smoothly between us, I know you only did what you thought it was the best for me. What is important is that through them all, you have always loved me like a father. Besides, you have been by Hermione’s side these last years, watching over her, making sure she didn’t kill herself in her quest and even reminding her that I had not given up on her, that I would never give up on her. And for that I will be forever grateful,’ he concluded, placing a hand on Sirius shoulder.

And it was only then that Sirius realized that at some point their lips had stopped moving. Sirius would ask Harry about that and what he meant with “lives where things did not went so smoothly” but something caught up his attention... On the hand placed on his shoulder he saw a ring, a wedding band. He then glanced at Hermione’s hand where he noticed that the ring it had once been Lily’s was not the only one adorning her finger.

Out of the blue he gave his godson a bear hug. “I’m happy for you, son.”

For a moment Harry had no reaction, he saw the Order crew giving them the look. So much for looking like a Mighty Leader who demands respect....

He patted his godfather, awkwardly. “Thank you, Sirius. I guess,” he spoken up aloud while the thought on his mind were entirely different ones.

‘You are embarrassing us, Sirius. A good deal of the Order is here, staring at us right now. They already got their doubts about my leadership after my impersonation of Voldemort. You keep hugging me up like this and Merlin knows what they will think.’

Sirius immediately let go of him.

‘Jeez. All of this because you found out I’m married? Just wait till you meet my son.’

Sirius eyes went wide. Harry grinned at him.

“How? When? Well, who cares? I probably won’t understand anyway. I still don’t understand how we got here back at Hogwarts in the first place. I’m so utterly confused. But one thing I’m sure: I’m happy for you, Harry. I’m happy for both of you. And damn. If you want me to go bury myself inside a bloody box, I’ll go. You are right, Harry, you are our lead and ..merlinn forbidden me but i believe in you. gI trust you, son. And if you think you can beat Voldemort and his hellish army all by yourself –“

“I can,” Harry reassured him.

“Then Merlin forgives me, but I believe in you.”

He placed his hand on Harry’s upper arm and squeezed it slightly. Then he went to Hermione and embraced her, like a father would a daughter...

He whispered something in her ears...something meant for only her to know.

Whatever it was, it made her laugh as she embraced him affectionately, like a daughter would a father, and placed a gentle peck on his cheek, she let him go.

Sirius then went into his Black Team commander (and Order’s second) mode.

“Okay, phoenixes, you heard our Leader. Black Team, Red Team, Yellow Team, Gree --Oh, damn it. I wonder what Dumbledore was thinking when he gave us these stupid color names. Couldn’t he just give us some pretty cool Intelligence Ids?” At this the Order crew laughed, lighting the mood between those soldiers of light. “To the hell with it -- All of you follow me.” With a move of his arm he signaled them to do just that and one by one they exit the Great Hall. Members of the Green team carried their commander, Professor Snape, Charlie carried his sister. Mrs. Weasley stopped to give both Harry and Hermione a hug and kiss before leaving, Alastor Moody told Harry to never forget: ‘Constant Vigilance.’ Mundungus asked him if there was a way he could stop home and make his bag (most likely full of stolen items) before leaving. Many others have just stopped to shake his hand and wish him good luck. The last one had been Arthur Weasley, who after saying his goodbyes turned to his son,

“Ron, come on, son. It’s time to go,”

“I’m not going, dad.”

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

All the ones still on the room turned their eyes to the younger red-haired. Them being, Neville who has been talking to Hermione, Draco who has his arms crossed and back leaned on a wall and Harry who had been talking with Dobby.

“What?” Arthur approached his son.

“I’m not going. As far as I know I am not a member of this stupid Order...haven’t been for a long time. So I have no reason to follow these so-called orders of your mighty leader. I’m not Harry’s puppet and contrary to public belief I’m not stupid. There’s much more than a single spell that had been broken here...Harry had told me himself that there’s things he isn’t telling me and what about the whole I’m Voldemort moment and then his scar disappearing and that strange whatever –And I thought I have seen all when he burned into flames on his office and Hermione’s cat had called me king. Can this day get creepier? Bloody hell! I don’t even no if we are in the same day anymore....”

Harry sighed. He would deal with Ron later. He turned his attention back to Dobby.

“This is for you, Dobby.” Dobby looked up at him, averting his eyes from the young Weasel and his father.

Harry was offering him something that looked like an old key only it glowed and Dobby could feel the strong aura of power behind that small object.

“What’s this, Harry Potter, sir?” Dobby asked as he held the described object.

“The Nadir Gates are now closed but use this key and it will be opened to you.”

“Do you want me to call the others, Harry Potter, Sir? You know that if you call they will come…all beings will answer your command.”

“I can not do this, Dobby. I have no right. This is not their fight.”

“This is much our world as it is of the Humans.”

“True. Yet the humans are not fighting than why should you? It no longer matter what started it or who. Humans, elves, centaurs, guardians...it doesn’t matter. I’m the reason things went this far. I’m the reason you all have to leave. So now this battle is mine...and mine alone.”

“But--”

“No buts Dobby, I appreciate what you have done for me and Hermione. But your wife and your son are waiting for you on the other side. Use the key to return to them.” Harry smiled at his elf friend.

“If Dobby goes, will Dobby see Sir and Miss again?”

“Once it’s all over and magic is fully restored the Nadir Gates will open again and you will be able to return....if you want to.”

“Why wouldn’t Dobby want to return? This is Dobby’s home.”

Harry’s eyes become a little glassy, his vision blurry. “Home. Oh, how mortals can get attached to concepts, to words. Little words like home gain so much meaning, so much power. That’s probably why we don’t speak; we have no need for words...”

“Harry Potter, Sir?”

Harry smiled sadly at his elfish friend. “Forget all you ever knew, Dobby. Free yourself from these ideas like home and you will see that the universe is such a big place...there’s so much to see...You can always leave ‘home’ and find yourself a new one. Home is not the place you came from...if you have the ones you love by your side you can make anywhere home. Be it in another city, another country, another world.”

“Dobby thinks he understands.”

“If there’s an elf that can, that elf is you. After all you have never been to keen in following rules. You were always looking for trouble, always putting me into trouble too. But your intentions had always been true, like your heart. I’m honored to be your friend Dobby, the Elf, for your name will be painted in the stars among the greatest of your kind.”

“Dobby hasn’t really made anything. It was Miss’ book and her constant work; she was the one who had freed us. Still sometimes Dobby thinks it was all in vain... Even with all the S.P.E.W. work, many still lives as slaves, many still doesn’t understand what it has been given, many doesn’t believe they are free...”

“Three Great Ages of slavery are not so easily forgotten...The wounds are too deep. You still carry those wound and so does your people. They will not heal fast. But you will make blind ones see, and will make believers out of them. With love you will heal your wounds...And in time your kind will know what true happiness is again.”

“Now go, Dobby. They are waiting for you. They need you.” Dobby nodded, tears gleaming on his eyes. Harry gently patted him on the shoulder, then he smiled. “Oh, and when my brothers and sisters from Beyond open the gates to a new world to you…say hi to them for me, will you?”

For a moment, a blink of an eye, Dobby saw the scar disappear and Harry’s emerald eyes shine with something so deep….so beyond everything in that world. But it was only for a moment.

Dobby smiled and he was ready to leave when he abruptly changed his mind and embraced Harry – or better, Harry’s legs.

“Thank you, My Lord. Thank you for coming, for saving us.”

The key pulsated on Dobby’s hand...and without any further action he was gone.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Harry sighed. Behind him Mr. Weasley was still trying to convince his son to follow him, things like ‘your mother will kill me if you don’t’ were often repeated. Neville and Hermione were not really talking anymore, but rather sitting on the teachers table (the only one not destroyed after Harry’s outburst, or was it Voldemort’s?) watching the whole scene before son and father, murmuring some comments about it here and then. Draco was at the same position; he was so still he could even be confused with a statue.

“You can leave, Arthur,” Harry finally addressed them. “Molly is probably wandering what is keeping you for so long. Don’t worry. Ron will be there short after. You have my word.”

Arthur stared at Harry, who looked very calm. Then, he sighed and with one last disapproval look directed at his youngest son, he exited the room.

“I’m not going to be left behind like last time, Harry. If you and Hermione are going to fight Voldemort, I’m going with you.”

Harry seemed a bit annoyed at this. “You were not left behind, Ron. You died, remember? I have to bring you back.”

Ron blinked. Images of a young Harry standing his hand to him played on his mind. Wasn’t it just a dream? Just a hallucination? Had that been real?

“Er...I well ---Whatever! I don’t see you asking Neville to go, so why should I?”

Neville stood up immediately. “I’m sorry, Harry. I know that as a member of the Order I should have already left but I’m worried about Trevor and--”

Harry raised a hand. “Hold that thought, Neville. I’ll be right back with you.”

He then glared at the corner where Malfoy was. The Slytherin gave him his best “What are you looking at, Potter?” look.

Harry rolled his eyes and then turned to Hermione, “Remind me again; when did he become our friend?”

Hermione gave him a big smile. “It was a long, long time ago.”

“Oh, yeah. The Good Old Days. Wouldn’t you just wish they were back?”

Hermione’s smile faded. She bit her lower lip and averted his eyes.

Harry grimaced at this but chose not to say a word. He turned his attentions back to the young Malfoy.

“Welcome back to the light side of the force, Draco. It is always good to see that you have chosen the right path—believe me, it doesn’t always turned up to be that way. But I can’t tell it’s good to see that you have been lusting after my woman again.”

“Harry,” Hermione cried out, standing up. Draco looked shocked at Harry’s words.

“What?! Have you read his thoughts lately?” Harry asked, waving his arms at Malfoy’s direction.

“Of course not! I don’t go reading people’s thoughts like that and neither should you.”

“Wait! You read my mind? Who the hell gave you the right use legitimency on me, Potter?” Draco was furious but neither Harry nor Hermione seemed to even hear what he said.

Harry stared at Hermione. “I DON’T! I try my best to let people’s thoughts to themselves. But you have no idea of what he thought just a minute ago. It just hit me like a hammer breaking my walls. I can’t believe he was foolish enough to -- ”

Draco was still yelling, when the punch came. “What were you thinking you Slytherin scum? You better don’t be having any dirty thoughts on Hermione or I swear I ... ”

“Ron.” Neville grabbed him before he could deliver another blow.

Hermione turned to the three guys before her. She sweatdropped.

She then turned to Harry. “Couldn’t you just let it be? But no you have to bring it up. Are you happy now?”

“Happy because there are two guys fighting over you. Oh yeah, I’m thrilled,” he sneered.

“Honestly, Harry...”

“So now I can’t be jealous when half of the male population of the world seems to have a thing for my w--”

She silenced him stealing a kiss. Harry didn’t really mind the assault and promptly kissed her back.

They finally parted, completely out of breath. “Now you tell me. Do you really think you have any reason to be jealous?”

“Well, when you put that way”, he grinned, “I guess not.” He then planted kisses on her collarbone. “I guess I should really pit them. After all, they can think all they want but I’m the only lucky bastard here --”

She hit him playfully on the arm. “Stop playing around. Come on, let’s help poor Neville.”

Neville definitely looked like he could use some help. He had put himself between two furious bulls and was indeed the only thing stopping Ron and Draco from beating themselves to pulp.

“Alright, alright. But once this is all over, I’m going to keep an eye one these two, and I also keep an eye on Krum, and that guy you work with at WIR and that one at S.P.E.W too...

Harry grabbed Ron by the arm.

...and that childhood friend of yours, Gregory something...

Hermione faced Draco.

...and that guy who worked on that café you liked...

Harry easily pushed Ron aside.

And that chaser from Puddlemere... and that Healer from...

Okay, Harry, I got the picture.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Sighing, Hermione brought all her thoughts back to the man in front of her. “Draco, you’d better go now, go meet the others inside the box.”

At the other side of the room, Harry and Neville were patiently listening Ron’s rambling. His sentences were full of ‘damn’, ‘bloody’, and ‘hell’.

Draco shook his head. “I won’t let you here alone with him.”

“I’ll be safe with him, Draco.”

“Oh, sure, because he has always done a pretty good job protecting you before. You were only attacked by Basilisks, Death Eaters, Demons, Werewolves, Voldemort...Oh please, even I kidnapped you once, and let’s not forget the last years when he didn’t even know the kind of danger you have been facing.”

“You are wrong, Draco. Through it all he has always been there.”

“I don’t get you, Granger. How can you be so damn smart but when it comes to him you are just so damn stupid?”

“Love does strange things.”

Malfoy sighed. “You can’t tell me to go away now. I have the right to be here. This is also my battle remember. He killed my father. And my mother’s death was also his fault.”

“This is not about revenge, Draco. I told you hundred of times; you won’t get what you seek out of revenge.” She placed a hand on his arms, at the exact spot the Dark Mark used to be. “Your body is free now...but you also have to free your mind. Don’t go looking for darkness, that darkness won’t come looking for you.”

“I don’t think I know how. I --”

Malfoy never finished his sentence. His eyes rolled back and he collapsed in Hermione’s arms. “Harry, what have you done?” she shouted.

Malfoy was lift from her arms by an invisible force. His body hung in the air, with a simple Mobilicorpus. Ron laughed at this, very pleased with himself. Harry placed a hand on Hermione’s shoulder. “You know as well as I do how thick-headed Draco can be. Last time I faced Voldemort he came with this same ‘he killed my father so I’m gonna kill him’ monologue. And then I have to save him...And God knows through all our lifetimes I have saved him enough to make us more than even. So, let’s just end this right here and make sure he goes to the box so I don’t have to save him again.”

“But –“

“Neville?”

“Yes, Harry?”

“Do you think you can take Malfoy to the HP with you?”

“I could. But, Harry, Trevor...”

“Oh, right. That. Sorry. But you have nothing to worry. After all, Trevor is a Guardian.”

“He is my friend.”

“He is a Guardian, Nev. He has no friends. It has no friends.”

“Harry is right, Neville. I -- I know how you feel about Trevor but you can not really trust a Guardian, much less be friends with one.”

“How can you say that, Hermione? How about Crockshanks?”

“Exactly. What about Crockshanks? Can’t you see, Neville? They just used us. They just pretended to be our pets, our friends, so they could be closer to manipulate us...manipulate our lives.”

“Trevor is not like that. He never used me. He hasn’t done anything wrong. And Crockshanks what have he ever done other than protect you?”

“There’s still a whole behind- the-scene story going on that you don’t know about,” Hermione replied. “Yes, Crockshanks have protected me many times...but only because that went with his agenda. I’m not sure if he would hesitate to kill me if my death was proven to be somehow a benefit for their cause.”

Ron listened in silence, trying to see if he could at least get a hint of what the hell they were talking about. After the last events he knew for sure Hermione’s cat was not only a very intelligent and well-trained half-kneezle...and apparently Trevor was just not your typical toad, but what the hell was a Guardian? Still quite lost, he listened.

“I can’t believe in this. They cannot be bad. What about the box? They sent it to protect us!”

Harry cut Neville off. “They didn’t send the box, Neville. They collected the humans yes, but they were just doing what they were told...”

“Told by whom?”

Harry gave him a sad smile. “One day you’ll know.” A flick, and then he was holding the Gryffindor sword. He offered it to Neville. “I can not give you all I have taken from you. I can not give your life back. But I can give you this.”

“Fame and glory were things I have never wanted.”

“You speak of Fame and Glory but I’ve stolen more than that, I have stolen your whole story.”

“You mean things like bravery, friendship and love?”

“So you know. How?”

“Why ask when you know the answer?”

“Voldemort.”

Neville nodded.

“When he kidnapped you all those years ago.”

Another short nod. “He wanted to use me as a weapon. He told me a lot of things. He tried to turn me against you. He tried to awake in me whatever power he believed you have stolen. He called it—

“The Power He Knows Not,” Harry finished for him.

“But he failed. Clearly I had no real power in me any longer, if I have had such power someday.”

“You are wrong, Neville. You’ve always had the power within you. That was something that I couldn’t take from you even if I wanted it. It’s yours and you will never lose it. And that’s exactly why Voldemort wasn’t able to use you as a weapon against me. He doesn’t understand what the Power is...never did...that’s why he became Voldemort...because he never knew it.”

Harry paused, looking it one of the gentlest soul he had ever met on that earth. “For all he told you, you could have hated me, but you didn’t. You didn’t let Voldemort’s evil game change you...”

“Why should I? Neville Longbottom would have never been Harry Potter. The story told would be completely different. You stole nothing, Harry. You have written your own story, chosen your own path; you have even fallen in love with the wrong girl. This is your story, not mine. Besides, you could have taken the ‘Boy Who Lived’ title, but in the end I lived, Harry, because of you. Trevor told you I would have died in the end. Voldemort would win. You don’t own me anything. I’m the own in dept here. You—you saved us all.”

Harry smiled sadly at him, “I see that you were told a lot, but clearly not everything. Take it, Nev. It’s yours,” he said placing the Gryffindor sword at Neville’s hands.

Neville hold it, not really knowing what to do with such an artifact. “Harry I don’t want it. I don’t even know how to use a sword. And sure you have more need of it than I.”

“I can not lie to you. This sword had really been of great help. It’s a powerful sword and often I had used it as vessel to my powers. This way it was easier for me to control it. But I have no use for it any longer, and that’s why I’m returning it to its rightful owner.”

“But--”

“Besides, I still have my own sword to retrieve. Well, it’s not really mine but since I have helped forge it, I have strong sentimental reasons to want it back.” Harry grinned. “Now go. Here, take Draco with you.”

“But Trevor –“

“You still believe he is your friend, huh?”

“I know he is.”

Harry wished to reply with something like ‘Yeah, see if you feel that way when they send people to kill your son.’ But he knew it was neither the place nor the time. If Neville wants to believe Guardians were the Good Guys. Well, let him, at least for the time being....Later, he would really have to remember to arrange some kind of workshop in the Order...One to remind his crew about the worst kind enemies: the ones who pretend to be your friends, while they stab you on the back.

So, instead Harry finally said, “A Guardian cannot really kill another Guardian... It will be like suicide, as they are all connected, so don’t worry, Trevor will be fine. I’ll see what I can do, okay.”

Neville nodded. Hermione hugged him and then he was gone, taking Draco with him.

Hermione, Ron and Harry were left alone in the room.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“All right. It’s seems it’s just the three of us again, like the old times.”

Harry and Hermione share a meaningful look at Ron’s words.

“So, now that we are alone. Do you care to explain to your best friend what the hell is going on here? Why did you give your sword to Neville? Why did you keep saying you stole his life? Come to think about it, you did tell me something similar to me earlier and what with the pets’ revolt anyway? Does anyone care to explain me how--”

Harry then stepped forward. Ron looked a little frightened...not really forgetting that just earlier Harry had a murderous look pointed at him and who knew when that look would be back...

But the only thing Harry did was rest a hand on his friends shoulder... “When this is all over, Ron, you and I will have a very long talk, I promise. But for now...just don’t forget that you still are and always will be one of my best friends.”

Harry then turned to the woman he loved more than life itself. “Hermione, I want you to take Ron and go to the HP.”

“What--”

“I want you to stay there.”

“No, Harry. What do you think you are doing? You can’t possibly be thinking about leaving me behind...I’m not Ginny, Harry. I’m not the damned damsel in distress.”

“I know you are not. But this is no fairy tale either.”

“What changed? Why do you suddenly want to send me away? I though we – you said we would be together. That we would face everything together.”

“That was before I saw how powerful he became.”

“You said he wasn’t strong than you.”

“I said he wasn’t stronger than ME. And I can’t be that with you around. You keep me just Harry...You keep me human and...and I can’t be just that.”

“I don’t want you to be anything else. He couldn’t have got this strong...I’m sure that if we face him together --”

“We tried that before and I can’t really say that I’m fond of these particular memories.”

“So we imprison him again. Not with The Spell, of course not. But we can do like we did the first time. We just have to go into that box and find Vi--”

He placed a finger on her lips, silencing her complains. “No. What we did before only borrowed us time...and in this time he became stronger. The same happened with The Spell. He keeps getting stronger. We cannot just imprison him. It’s time to put a final end to this.”

“I love you Harry. I don’t wanna lose you,” she threw her arms around his neck and clutched him to her. “Promise me you won’t cross any rainbow.”

He grinned. “I won’t.” He flinches his whist and a rose like the one Dumbledore destroyed, appeared in his hands. He gave it to her when he said, “And you better don’t go crossing cross any veil, huh?”

She smiled, nodding.

He brought her hand to his lips and brushed his lips across her knuckles. “Listen, love. I want you to go there and get it back.”

“But you said you don’t plan to use it. Then why do you want it back?”

“I don’t,” he said softly, a hand brushing off her hair.

“Harry...”

“Anything. I’ll do anything you ask. Anything for you, beautiful.”

She cried then, remembering the last time he had spoken to her the same words. “I didn’t ask for this.”

“Yes, you did.”

“It was just a thought. Harry, you have to understand that I never--”

He interrupted her. “I understand. I know you, beautiful. I know you better than I know myself...I understand. Do what you have to do. I won’t love you any less. Nor, will I doubt the love you feel for me.”

“Oh, Harry...”

“Shh...Don’t cry, beautiful, you know that I hate when you cry.”

Ron watched the entire exchange between his friends, with a burning on his chest. Two paradoxical emotions taking hold of him. On one side he was happy for his friends, in other he was dying with jealousy...Besides there’s something strange about their currently interaction. Something sad was in the air; something unsaid or said in words that Ron couldn’t quite catch. Something that went beyond the mere fact that Harry wanted to protect Hermione so he was sending her away....

And she was crying....

And as Harry Ron hated to see her cry. He was about to say something, to finally break their moment together when Harry and Hermione abruptly turned their heads to the same spot behind him.

Ron followed their gazes but saw nothing, although his friends’ eyes were still fixed on the teacher’s table.

Not understanding what was going on, Ron finally got himself to say something in order to break the awkward of the present moment. “Don’t worry, Harry. I’ll take care of her,”

That had brought Harry’s attention away from the teacher’s table and for a moment green eyes just stared at blue ones, fighting the urge to reply Ron’s statement with a ‘That’s exactly what I’m afraid of.’

He then looked at his side and shared a look with Hermione, sending her a silent message,

‘Humph...you better take care of him. Don’t let him do anything stupid.’

‘I’ll try but he is ...you know--’

‘Ron? Yeah I know. And that’s what scares me.’

“Go,” Harry told her, out aloud.

“But...” she glanced at the teacher’s table then back at Harry. She sighed. “Oh, alright. Be careful, Harry.”

“I will. I’ll see you soon.”

She kissed him. Her lips lingering on his for a moment. “I love you.”

“I love you too.” He had his eyes closed as his fingers ran through her hair...and he placed a kiss on her forehead.

‘No distance can really separate us now. We’ll be together every step of the way’

“Now go.”

Hermione nodded. Grabbing a surprised Ron by his upper arm and dragging him with her, heading to the Great Hall’s doors. However, before they had crossed it, she stopped and shouted back. “Harry!”

“What?!”

“Just try not to destroy the world this time, will you?” she yelled, grinning from ear to ear.

Harry chuckled. “Just get the hell out of here, Wife”, he said, grinning back.

Ron’s eye went wide. ‘WIFE?’

Hermione sent Harry a kiss and he raised his hand as to catch that kiss made of thin air and their love...

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Hermione and Ron were gone by the time Harry brought his closed hand at his lips before opening it and running his fingers by his lips....a rush of vivid pink aura encircled him and then faded.

Harry sighed.

“You can show yourself now,” he said then, glaring at the teacher’s table...or better yet, to the Headmaster’s place....

And in a blink of an eye Dumbledore was standing right there...sitting at that which was once his chair.

“Don’t you ever give up?” Harry asked.

“I was hoping we could have a more civilized talk this time, Harry.”

“We have nothing else to talk, Old Wizard.”

“We have plenty to talk and you know that.”

Harry disapparated and apparated back sitting on a pile of rubbish (which was once the Gryffindor table).

“All that I know is that I would really love to kill you, you know. A painful and slowly death...involving methods of torture that no human -- if we can still call you that -- have ever even conceived. But then I think to myself that even the burning fire of the Hades is not enough to you. I don’t want you to forget this life. I don’t want you to fall into the craziness of hell. No. I want you to remember. After all that happened, I’ve found out for sure how powerful memories can be; they can be a gift (all that makes you wake up and live another day, waiting for the creation of another moment to remember and to live by); or they could be a curse. A memory can destroy you. And that’s what I plan to do to you to destroy you: A living pensitive. A prison of suffering. A Life without Death. A Life without meaning. I’ll make you pay…torturing you one bit of a time, and you know that I have all the time of the world, don't you?”

“This is not you talking, Harry. It is just hatred. It is not you.”

“And what do you think I am now, a ray of sunshine?”

Harry disapparated and apparated in a blink, banging his hands on the teacher’s table. He was face to face with Dumbledore. “You killed my son.”

Dumbledore face was emotionless; there was no twinkling in his eyes. Nothing. Blank. Just blank.

Forever a Secret

1. H and H

2. Merlin, Help Me

3. Let it Go

4. Life and its little surprises

5. Just a Glimpse

6. Sometime ago, Someday ahead

7. Let

8. How Dreams End

9. Scenes (Part I)

10. Scenes (PartII)

11. Scenes (Part III)

12. Scenes (Part III)

13. Remembering -- Part I

14. Remembering -- Part II

15. Remembering -- Part III

16. Remembering (Part IV)

17. The Beginning of The End (Part I)

18. The beginning of the End (Part II)

19. The Beginning of the End (Part III)

20. The Between

21. The Beginning of the End

22. The End of the Beginning (Part II)

23. The End of the Beginning (Part III)